3530 
MIL 


LIBRARY    OF    THE    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY 

PRINCETON,     N.    J. 
PRESENTED  BY 

Mr.  Hoel  LaT/rence  I.IcCJueen 

Division 

Section.... 


THE   PILGRIMS   PROGRESS 


CHRISTIAN    AND    FAITHFUL    IN    VANITY    FAIR 


This  Edition  first  published  December  1904 
Reprinted  December  19 10  and  August  iyi6 


LIST   OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

By  GERTRUDE  DEMAIN  HAMMOND 

CHRISTIAN    AND    FAITHFUL    IN    VANITY    FAIR  Fyontispiect 

Facing  pug! 
EVANGELIST     DIRECTS    CHRISTIAN    TO   THE    WICKET 

GATE  4 

CHRISTIAN    LOBE'S    HIS    BURDEN    AT   THE    CROSS  36 

APOLLYON    GIVES    CHRISTIAN    A    DREADFUL    FALL  64 

CHRISTIAN  AND  HOPEFUL  ARE    CARRIED    UP   TO   THE 

HOLY  CITY  184 

CHRISTIANA     AND     HER     CHILDREN    BEGIN    TO    PRE- 
PARE  TO    SET    OUT    ON    THEIR   JOURNEY  2IO 

MERCY    AND    HER    VISITOR  27O 

ONE  THAT   WAS   ENTRUSTED    WITH    THE    CHILDREN        338 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS: 

FROM  THIS  WORLD  TO  THAT 
WHICH  IS  TO  COME. 

Delivered  under  the  Similitude  of  a  DREAM. 

Wherein  is  discover'd, 

The  manner  of  his  setting  out,  his  dangerous  Journey, 

and  safe  Arrival  at  the  Desired  Country. 

I  have  used  Similitudes.     Hos.  xil  la 


^Wf 


The  Author's  Apology  for  his  Book 

J  J rn  EN  at  the  first  I  took  my  Ftn  in  hand, 

''         Thus  for  to  write  ;  I  did  not  understand 

That  I  at  all  should  make  a  Utile  Book 

Jn  suJi  a  mode :  JVay,  I  had  undertook 

2^0  make  another ;  which,  when  almost  done, 

Be/ore  I  was  aware,  1  this  begun. 

And  thus  it  was  :  I  w riling  of  the  Way 
And  Race  of  Saints  in  this  our  Gospel-day ^ 
Tell  suddenly  into  an  Allegory 
About  their  Journey,  and  the  Way  to  Glory ^ 
In  more  than  twenty  things,  which  I  set  down  ; 
This  done,  I  twenty  fnore  had  in  my  crown, 
And  they  again  began  to  multiply. 
Like  sparks  thai  from  the  coals  of  fire  dofiy. 
Nay  then,  thought  I,  if  that  you  breed  so  fast- 
Til  put  you  by  yourselves,  lest  you  at  last 
Should  prove  ad  infinitum,  and  eat  out 

The  Book  that  I  already  am  about. 

Well,  so  I  did;  but  yd  I  did  not  think 

To  show  to  all  the  World  my  /  en  and  Ink 

In  such  a  mode ;  I  only  thought  to  make 

I  knew  rn)t  what :  nor  did  J  undertake 


THE  AUTHOR'S  APOLOGY 
7'hetehy  to  please  my  Neighbour  ;  no  not  /, 
/  did  it  mine  ownselj  to  gratifie. 

Neither  did  J  but  vacant  seasons  spend 
In  this  my  scribble ;  nor  did  1  intend 
But  to  divert  my  self  in  doing  this, 
From  worser  thoughts,  which  make  me  do  amiss. 

Thus  I  set  Pen  to  Paper  7vith  delight, 
And  quickly  had  my  thoughts  in  black  and  ivhitc. 
Tor  having  notv  my  Method  by  the  end, 
Still  as  I puird,  it  came  ;  and  so  I penr^d 
It  down  ;  until  it  came  at  last  to  be 
Por  length  and  breadth,  the  bigness  which  you  see. 
Well,  when  I  had  thus  put  mine  ends  together, 
I  shew^i  them  others,  that  I  might  see  whether 
1  hey  ivould  condemn  them,  or  them  justify  : 
And  some  said,  let  them  live  ;  some,  let  them  die ; 
Some  said,  John,  print  it ;  others  said,  Not  so. 
Some  said,  It  might  do  good,  others  said.  No. 
Now  was  I  in  a  straight,  and  did  not  see 
Which  was  the  best  thing  to  be  done  by  me  : 
At  last  I  thought.  Since  ye  are  thus  divided, 
I  print  it  will ;  and  so  the  case  decided. 

For,  thought  I,  Some,  I  see,  would  have  it  d&nCy 
Though  others  in  thai  Channel  do  not  run  : 
To  prove  then  who  advised  for  the  best. 
Thus  J  thought  fit  to  put  it  to  the  test. 
I  further  thought,  if  now  I  did  deny 
Those  that  would  have  it  thus,  to  gratifie ; 
f  did  not  know  but  hinder  them  I  might 
Of  that  which  would  to  thetn  be  great  delight. 
For  those  that  were  not  for  its  coming  forth, 
f  said  to  *hem.  Offend  you,  I  am  loth; 


FOR  HIS  BOOK.  xi 

Yei  since  your  Brethren  pleased  with  it  be^ 
Forbear  to  judge,  till  you  do  further  see. 

If  that  thou  wilt  not  read,  let  it  alone ; 
Some  love  the  meat,  some  love  to  pick  the  bom  ; 
Yea,  that  I  mi^ht  them  better  palliate, 
I  did  too  with  them  thus  Expostulate : 

May  I  not  write  in  such  a  stile  as  this  f 
In  such  a  method  too,  and  yet  not  miss 
Mine  end,  thy  good?  why  may  it  not  be  done  ? 
Dark  Clouds  bring  Waters,  when  the  bright  bring  noiu. 
Yea,  dark  or  bright,  if  ti'iey  their  Silver  drops 
Cause  to  descend ;  the  Earth,  by  yielding  Crops, 
Gives  praise  to  both,  and  carpeth  not  at  either, 
But  treasures  up  the  Fruit  they  yield  together ; 
Yea,  so  commixes  both,  that  in  her  Fruit 
None  can  distinguish  this  from  that ;  they  suit 
Her  well,  when  hungry  :  but  if  she  be  full, 
She  spues  out  both,  arid  makes  their  blessings  null. 

You  see  the  ways  the  Fisher -man  doth  take 
To  catch  the  Fish  ;  what  Engines  doth  he  make  f 
Behold  how  he  engageth  all  his  Wits  ; 
Also  his  Snares,  Lines,  Angles,  Hooks,  and  Nets: 
Yet  Fish  there  be,  that  neither  Hook,  nor  Line, 
Nor  Snare,  nor  Net,  nor  Engine  can  make  thine  ; 
They  tnust  be  groft  for,  and  be  tickled  too, 
Or  they  will  not  be  catch' t,  what  e' re  you  do. 

JIoiv  doth  the  Fowler  seek  to  catch  his  Game 
By  divers  means,  all  zvhich  one  cannot  name? 
His  Gun,  his  Nets,  his  Lime-twigs,  light  and  bell: 
He  creeps,  he  goes,  he  stands ;  yea,  7vho  can  tell 
Of  all  his  postures,  Yet  there^s  none  of  these 
Will  make  him  master  of  what  Fowls  he  plcoM, 


xi  THE  AUTHOR'S  APOLOGY 

Yea,  he  must  Pipe  and  Whistle,  io  catch  this, 
Yet  if  he  does  so,  that  Bird  he  U'ill  miss. 
If  thai  a  Pearl  may  in  a  Tcad's  head  dwell^ 
And  may  be  found  too  in  an  Oyster-shell ; 
Jf  things  that  promise  nothing,  do  contain 
ll'liat  better  is  than  Gold ;  who  will  disdain, 
{That  have  an  Inkling  of  it,)  there  to  look. 
Thai  they  may  find  it  i     Now  my  little  Book, 
{Though  void  of  all  those  paintings  thai  may  make 
It  loith  this  or  the  other  Man  io  take) 
Is  not  unthout  those  things  that  do  excel 
What  do  in  brave,  hut  empty,  notions  dwell. 

Well,  yet  I  am  not  fully  satisfied, 
That  this  your  Book  7t'ill  stand  ivhen  soundly  irfd. 

Why,  what's  the  matter  I  it  is  dark,  what  thoi'  i 
But  it  is  feigned :    What  of  tha  1 1  tro  f 
Some  men  by  feigning  7vords,  as  dark  as  mine, 
Make  truth  to  spangle,  and  its  rayes  to  shine. 
But  they  want  solidness :  Speak  man  thy  mind : 
They  droivnd  the  7veak  ;  Metaphors  make  us  blind. 

Solidity,  indeed,  becomes  the  Pen 
Of  him  thai  turiteth  things  Divine  to  men  : 
But  must  I  needs  ivani  solidness,  because 
By  Afetaphors  I  speak ;    Was  not  God's  Za7vs, 
His  Gospel-Laws,  in  older  time  held  forth 
By  Types,  Shadows  and  Metaphors  1     Yet  h>th 
Will  any  sober  man  be  to  find  fault 
With  them,  lest  he  be  found  for  io  assault 
The  highest  Wisdom  ;  No,  he  rather  stoops, 
And  seeks  to  find  out  what  by  pins  and  loops. 
By  Calves ;  and  Sheep ;  by  Heifers,  and  by  Rams, 
By  Birds,  and  Herbs,  and  by  the  blood  of  Lambs. 


FOR  HIS  BOOK. 
God  speaketh  to  him  :  And  happy  is  he 
That  finds  the  lights  and  grace  thai  in  them  be 

Be  not  too  foruhii  d  therefore  to  conclude 
That  I  want  solidness  ;  that  I  am  rude : 
All  things  solid  in  shac,  not  solid  be  ; 
All  things  in  parables  despise  not  we^ 
Lest  things  most  hurtful  lightly  we  receive  ; 
And  things  that  good  are,  of  our  souls  bereave. 

My  dark  and  cloudy  coords  they  do  but  hold 
The  Truths  as  Cabinets  inclose  the  Gold. 

The  Prophets  used  much  by  Metaphors 
To  set  forth  Truth ;    Yea,  7vhoso  considers 
Christ,  his  Apostles  too,  shall  plainly  see, 
That  Truths  to  this  day  in  such  Mantles  be. 

Am  I  afraid  to  say  that  holy  Writ 
Which  for  its  Style  and  Phrase  puts  down  all  Wif, 
Is  every  tvhere  so  full  of  all  these  things, 
{Dark  Figures,  Allegories)  yet  there  springs 
From  that  same  Book,  that  lustre,  and  those  rays 
Of  light,  that  turn  our  darkest  nights  to  days. 

Come,  let  my  Carper,  to  his  Life  now  look. 
And  find  There  darker  lines  than  in  my  Book 
Hefindeth  any  :    Yea,  and  let  him  knoiv, 
That  in  his  best  things  there  are  worse  lines  too. 

May  we  but  stand  before  impartial  men, 
To  his  poor  One,  1  durst  adventure  Ten, 
That  they  will  take  my  meaning  in  these  lines 
Far  better  than  his  Lies  in  Silver  Shrines. 
Come,  Truth,  a  It  ho'  in  S^vaddling-clouts,  I  find 
Informs  the  Judgment,  rectifies  the  mind ; 
Pleases  the  Understanding,  makes  the  Will 
Submit ;  the  Memory  too  it  doth  fill 


xiv  THE  AUTHOR'S  APOLOGY 

With  tvhai  doth  our  Imagination  pleate  } 
Likeivise  it  tends  our  troubles  to  appease. 

Sound  words  I  know,  Timothy  is  to  use, 
And  old  Wives  Fables  he  is  to  refuse ; 
But  yet  grave  Paul,  hijri  no  where  doth  forbid 
The  use  of  Parables  ;  i?i  which  lay  hid 
That  Gold,  those  Pearls,  and  precious  stones  that  wen 
Worth  digging  for  ;  and  that  with  greatest  care. 

Let  me  add  one  word  more.     O  man  of  God  / 
Art  thou  offended  ?  dost  thou  wish  I  had 
Put  forth  my  matter  in  another  dress, 
Or  that  I  had  in  things  been  more  express  ? 
Three  things  let  me propojind,  then  I  submit 
To  those  that  are  my  betters,  {as  is  fit). 

1.  I  find  not  that  I  am  denied  the  use 
Of  this  my  method,  so  I  no  abuse 

Put  on  the  Words,  Things,  Readers,  or  be  rude 
In  handling  Figure,  or  Similitude, 
In  application  ;  but,  all  that  I  may. 
Seek  the  advajice  of  Truthy  this  or  that  way : 
Peny'd,  did  I  say  ?  Nay,  I  have  leave, 
{Example  too,  and  that  from  them  that  have 
God  better  pleased  by  their  words  or  ways, 
Ihan  any  man  that  breatheth  now  a-days) 
Thus  to  express  my  mind,  thus  to  declare 
Things  uiHo  thee,  that  excellentest  are. 

2.  Ifijid  that  men  {as  high  as  Trees)  will  write 
Dialogue-7vise  ;  yet  no  man  doth  them  slight, 

For  writing  so  :  Indeed  if  they  abuse 
Truth,  cursed  bf  they,  and  the  craft  they  use 
To  that  intent ;  Put  yet  let  Truth  be  free 
'To  make  her  salieys  upon  Thee,  and  Ale, 


FOR  HIS  BOOK.  xv 

Which  7c<ay  it  pleases  God :  For  who  knows  how. 
Better  than  hi  that  taught  us  first  to  Plough, 
To  guide  our  Mind  and  Pens  for  his  Design  ? 
And  he  makes  base  things  usher  in  Divine. 

3.  I  find  that  holy  Writ  in  many  places 
Hath  semblance  with  this  method,  where  the  cases 
Do  callfior  one  thing,  to  set  forth  another  ; 
Use  it  J  may  then,  and  yet  nothing  smother 
TrutJis  golden  Beams  ;  Nay,  by  this  method  may 
Make  it  cast  forth  its  rays  as  light  as  day. 

And  noiv,  before  I  do  put  up  my  Pen, 
ril  shexv  the  profit  of  my  Book,  and  then 
Commit  both  thee  and  it  unto  that  hand 
That  pulls  the  strong  down,  and  makes  weak  ones  star.d. 

This  Book  it  chalkdh  out  before  thine  eyes 
The  man  that  seeks  the  everlasting  Prize; 
It  shews  you  whence  he  comes,  whither  he  goes, 
What  he  leaves  undone;  also  what  he  does : 
It  also  shaos  you  how  he  runs,  and  runs 
Till  he  unto  the  Gate  of  Glory  comes. 

It  shows  too,  who  set  out  for  life  amain, 
As  if  the  lasting  Croivn  they  would  attain  : 
Here  also  you  may  see  the  reason  why 
They  lose  their  labour,  and  like  Fools  do  die. 

This  book  ivill  make  a  Traveller  of  thee. 
If  by  its  Counsel  thou  wilt  ruled  be; 
It  rvill  direct  thee  to  the  Holy  Land, 
If  thou  ivilt  its  Directions  understand: 
Yea,  it  will  make  the  slothful,  active  be; 
The  Blind  also  delightful  things  to  see. 

Art  thou  for  something  rare,  and  profitable  i 
Wouldest  thou  see  a  Truth  within  a  Fable  1 


XVI  THE  AUTHOR'S  APOLOGY. 

Art  thoxi  forgetfidl  wouldtst  thou  remember 
From  New-year's-day  to  the  last  <?/" December? 
Then  read  ?ny  fancies,  they  will  stick  like  Burs^ 
And  may  be  to  the  Helpless,  Comforters. 

This  Book  is  writ  in  such  a  Dialect, 
As  may  the  minds  of  listless  men  affect : 
It  seems  a  Novelty,  and  yet  contains 
Nothing  but  sound  and  honest  Gospel-strains. 

Would' st  thou  divert  thyself  from  Melancholy  1 
Would' st  thou  be  pleasant,  yet  be  far  from  folly  1 
Wouldtst  thou  read  Riddles,  and  their  Explanation  f 
Or  else  be  dro'wnded  in  thy  Contemplation  1 
Dost  thou  love  picking  meat  1     Or  wouldst  thou  see 
A  man  V  th'  Clouds,  and  hear  him  speak  to  thee  ? 
Would'st  thou  be  in  a  Dream,  and  yet  not  sleep  ? 
Or,  wouldest  thou  in  a  moment  laugh,  and  weep  ? 
Wouldest  thou  lose  thyself,  and  catch  no  harm  1 
And  find  thyself  again  without  a  charm  ? 
Would'st  read  thyself  and  read  thou  knotu'st  not  ivhat, 
And  yet  know,  whether  thou  art  blest  or  not, 
By  reading  the  same  lines  1     O  then  come  hither^ 
And  lay  my  Book,  thy  Head^  and  Heart  together. 

John  Bun  van. 


THE 

PILGRIMS    PROGRESS: 

IN  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF  A  DREAM. 


A 


S    I    walked    through    the    wilderness    of   this 
world,    I   lighted   on   a   certain    place,   where 
was  a  Den,  and   I  laid  me  down  in  that  place  to  The  jail  ^ 
sleep :     And   as    I   slept,   I  dreamed   a    Dream.      I 
dreamed,  and  behold  /  saiv  a  Man  cloathed  with  isa^64.  6. 
rags,   standing   in   a   certain  place,    with   his  face  psaim  38. 4. 
from  his  ozvn  house,   a  Book   in  his  hand,   and  ^  Acts"  16. 29, 
great  -Burden   upon   his   back.      I    looked,   and  saw     30. 
him  open  the   Book,  and  read  therein  ;   and  as  he 
read,  he  wept  and  trembled;    and   not   being  able 
longer  to  contain,  he  brake  out  with  a  lamentable 
cry?  saying.  What  shall  I  do?  •  f^^^'^^Xl' 

In  this  plight  therefore  he  went  home,  and  re- 
frained himself  as  long  as  he  could,  that  his  wife 
and  children  should  not  perceive  his  distress;  but 
he  could  not  be  silent  long,  because  that  his  trouble 
increased  :  Wherefore  at  length  he  brake  his  mind 
to  his  wife  and  children  ;  and  thus  he  began  to  talk 
to   them :    O  my  dear   Wife,  said  he,  and  you   the 


2  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Children  of  my  dozvels,   I  your  dear  friend  am   in 
myself  undone,  by  reason  of  a  Burden  that  lieth  hard 
upon  me :   moreover,  I  am  for  certai?i  informed,  that 
TAss  World.    tJiis  our  City  will  be  btirned  witJi  fire  from  Heaven; 
in  which  fearful  overthrow,  both   myself,  with  thee 
my  wife,   and  you   my  sweet  babes,   shall  miserably 
He  knav  no     co7ne  to  ruin,  except  (the  which  yet  I  see  not)  some 
as%t.  Way  of  escape  may  be  found,   whereby  we  may  be 

delivered.  At  this  his  relations  were  sore  amazed ; 
not  for  that  they  beHeved  that  what  he  had  said 
to  them  was  true,  but  because  they  thought  that 
some  frenzy  distemper  had  got  into  his  head ; 
therefore  it  drawing  towards  night,  and  they  hoping 
that  sleep  might  settle  his  brains,  with  all  haste 
they  got  him  to  bed  :  But  the  night  was  as  trouble- 
some to  him  as  the  day ;  wherefore,  instead  of 
sleeping,  he  spent  it  in  sighs  and  tears.  So  when 
the  morning  was  come,  they  would  know  how  he 
did  ;  he  told  them  worse  and  worse ;  he  also  set  to 
talking  to  them  again,  but  they  began  to  be  hard- 
Carnai  Phy-  encd  ;  they  also  thought  to  drive  away  his  dis- 
'svnL^'^"'  temper  by  harsh  and  surly  carriages  to  him  :  Some- 
times they  would  deride,  sometimes  they  would 
chide,  and  sometimes  they  would  quite  neglect 
him  :  Wherefore  he  beo^an  to  retire  himself  to  his 
Chamber,  to  pray  for  and  pity  them  ;  and  also  to 
condole  his  own  misery  :  He  would  also  walk 
solitarily  in  the  fields,  sometimes  reading  and  some- 
times praying ;  and  thus  for  some  days  he  spent 
his  time. 

Now  I  saw,  upon  a  time,  when  he  was  walking 
in  the  fields,  that  he  was  (as  he  was  wont)  reading 
in  his   Book,  and  greatly  distressed  in  his  mind: 


PART  THE  FIRST.  3 

and  as  he  read,  he  burst  out,  as  he  had  done  before, 

crying.  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?  a<=];  '^  ^o. 

I  saw  also  that  he  looked  this  way,  and  that  way, 
as  if  he  would  run  ;  yet  he  stood  still,  because  (as 
I  perceived)  he  could  not  tell  which  way  to  go.  I 
looked  then,  and  saw  a  Man  named  Eva^igelist 
coming  to  him,  and  asked,  Wherefore  dost  thou 
cry  ? 

He  answered,  Sir,  I  perceive  by  the  Book  in  my  • 
hand,  that  I  am  condemned  to  die,  and  after  that  to  Heb.  9  27. 
come  to  Judgment;  and  I  find  that  I  am  not  will-  ^^'22'  ' ""' 
ine  to  do  the  first,  nor  able  to  do  the  second.  '^'"'^-  "■  14. 

Then  said  Evangelist,  Why  not  wilhng  to  die, 
since  this  life  is  attended  with  so  many  evils  ?  The 
man  answered.  Because,  I  fear  that  this  Burden  that 
is  upon  my  back,  will  sink  me  lower  than  the  grave  ; 
and  I  shall  fall  into  Tophet.  And,, Sir,  if  I  be  not  isa.  30.  33. 
fit  to  go  to  Prison,  I  am  not  fit  to  go  to  Judgment, 
and  from  thence  to  Execution  ;  and  the  thoughts  of 
these  things  make  me  cry. 

Then  said  Evangelist,  If  this   be  thy  condition. 
Why  standest  thou  still  ?      He  answered,  Because 
I   know  not  whither  to  go.      Then  he  gave  him  a  Convuionoj 
Parch7ient  Roll,  and  there  was  written  within,  Fly  ^offytng.''^ 
from  the  Wrath  to  come.      -  ^^^'-  ^-  ''■ 

The  Man  therefore  read  it,  and  looking  upon 
Evangelist  very  carefully,  said,  Whither  must  I  fly  ? 
Then  said  Evangelist,  pointing  with  his  finger  over 

Christian  no  sooner  leaves  the  World  but  meets 
Evangelist,  who  lovingly  him  greets 
With  Tidings  of  another :  A  7td  doth  shew 
Him  how  to  mount  to  that  from  this  below. 


4  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Mat.  7. 13,  a  very  wide  field,  Do  you  see  yonder  Wicket  Gate  ? 
Psah  119.  The  man  said,  No:  Then  said  the  other,  Do  you 
,  ]?}■     ,      see  yonder  Shiningf  Lio^ht  ?     He  said,  I  think  I  do. 

2  let.  I.  rg,  -^  o  ts  ' 

Christ  and      Then  Said  Evanp-elist,  Keep  that  Lig-ht  in  your  eye, 

the  IVayto  ,  1  •  ,  i      f*       i  1 

hitn,  cannot  be  and  go  up  Girectly  thereto,  so  shalt  thou   see   the 

aTmrt"'  ^ate ;  at  which,  when  thou  knockest,  it  shall  be  told 

,        thee  what  thou  shalt  do.     So   I   saw  in  my  dream 

that  the  Man  began  to  run  :  Now  he  had  not  run 

far  from  his  own  door,  but  his  Wife  and  Children 

Luke  14.  26.    perceiving  it,  began  to  cry  after  him  to  return  ;  but 

the  Man  put  his  fingers  in  his  ears,  and  ran  on  crying, 

Life !  Life !  Etei-nal  Life  !  So  he  looked  not  behind 

Gen.  19.  17.     him,  but  fled  towards  the  middle  of  the  Plain. 

jer.  20.  10.  The  Neighbours  also  came  out  to  see  him  run. 

They  that  fly   and  as  he  ran  some  mocked,  others  threatened,  and 

Wrath  to        some  Cried  after  him  to  return  ;   Now  among  those 

tome  are  a       j-^g^j-  ^^^  gQ    there  wcre  two  that  were  resolv'd  to 

gazing  stock 

iothe-uwru.  fetch  him  back  by  force.  The  name  of  the  one  was 
Obstinate  a«u'  Obstiftate,  and  the  name  of  the  other  Pliable.  Now 
kirn.  ^  "  '^  by  this  time  the  Man  was  got  a  good  distance  from 
them  ;  but  however,  they  were  resolved  to  pursue 
him,  which  they  did,  and  in  a  little  time  they 
overtook  him.  Then  said  the  Man,  Neighbours, 
Wherefore  are  you  come?  They  said,  To  persuade 
you  to  go  back  with  us  ;  but  he  said,  That  can  by 
no  means  be  :  You  dwell  (said  he)  in  the  City  of 
Destruction,  (the  place  also  where  I  was  born)  I  see 
it  to  be  so  :  And  dying  there,  sooner  or  later,  you 
will  sink  lower  than  the  grave,  into  a  place  that 
burns  with  Fire  and  Brimstone  :  Be  content,  good 
neighbours,  and  go  along  with  me. 

What,  said  Obstinate,  and  leave  our  Friends  and 
our  Comforts  behind  us  ! 


WW 


\% 


k\an(;elist   directs  christian  to  the  wicket  gate 


i!Sfc*' JfcSSLVtti 


PART  THE  FIRST.  5 

Yes,  said  Christian,  (for  that  was  his  name)  be- 
cause that  all  which  yon,  shall  forsake,  is  not  worthy  2  Cor.  4.  18 
to  be  compared  with  a  little  of  that,  that  I  am  seek- 
ing to  enjoy  ;  and  if  you  will  go  along  with  me,  and 
hold  it,  you  shall  fare  as  I  myself;  for  there  where 
I  go,  is  enough  and  to  spare  ;  come  away  and  prove  Luke  15. 17. 
my  words. 

Obst.  What  are  the  things  you  seek,  since  you 
leave  all  the  World  to  find  them  ? 

Chr.  I  seek  an  Inheritance  incorrtcptible,  undejiled,  «  Pet.  i.  4. 
and  that  fadeth  not  away :    And   it   is   laid   up   in 
Heaven,  and  safe  there,  to  be  bestowed,  at  the  time  Heb.  n.  16. 
appointed,  on  them  that  diligently  seek  it.      Read  it 
so,  if  you  will,  in  my  Book. 

Obst.  Tush,  said  Obsti^iate,  away  with  your  Book  ; 
will  you  go  back  with  us,  or  no  ? 

Chr.  No,  not  I,  said  the  other;  because  I  have 
laid  my  hand  to  the  Plough.  Luke  9.  62. 

Obst.  Come  then,  neighbour  Pliable,  let  us  turn 
again,  and  go  home  without  him  ;  There  is  a  Com- 
pany of  these  craz'd-headed  coxcombs,  that  when 
they  take  a  fancy  by  the  end,  are  wiser  in  their  own 
eyes  than  seven  men  that  can  render  a  Reason. 

Pli.  Then  said  Pliable,  Don't  revile  ;  if  what  the 
good  Christian  says,  is  true,  the  things  he  looks 
after  are  better  than  ours ;  my  heart  inclines  to  go 
with  my  Neighbour. 

Obst.  What !  more  Fools  still  ?  Be  ruled  by  me, 
and  go  back  ;  who  knows  whither  such  a  brain-sick 
fellow  will  lead  you  }   Go  back,  go  back  and  be  wise. 

Chr.  Nay,  but  do  thou  come  with  me,  neigh-  christian  ««■/ 
bour  Pliable;  there  are  such  things  to  be  had  ^,^'S.lC'' 
which    I    spoke   of.    and    many    more    Glories   be-  ^"^^ 


6  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

sides ;   il    you   believe    not    me,   read   here    in    this 
Book,    and    for    the    truth    of    what    is    express'd 
therein,   behold    all   is  confirmed   by   the    Blood   of 
Heb.  9.  17,     him  that  made  it. 

18.  .9, 20,       p^.    ^^jj^  neighbour   Obstinate,  (said  Pliable)   I 

Pliable  <:<?«-     begin  to  come  to  a  point,  I  intend  to  go  along  with 

k'S Chris-     th^s  good  man,  and  to  cast  in  my  Lot  with  him; 

''^"-  but,  my  good  companion,  do  you  know  the  way  to 

this  desired  place  ? 

Ckr.  I  am  directed  by  a  man  whose  name  is 
Evangelist,  to  speed  me  to  a  little  Gate  that  is  before 
us,  where  we  shall  receive  instructions  about  the 
Way. 

PH.   Come  then,  good  neighbour,  let  us  be  going. 
Then  they  went  both  together. 
Obstinate ^^>«       Obst.    And    I    will    go    back    to    my    place,   said 
ratung  ac .    Qi)^i{j^^ig .  \  ^^\\\  \yQ  ^q  compauiou  of  such  mislcd 

fantastical  fellows. 
Ta,kbehveen        Now    I  saw   in  my   drcam,  that  when   Obstinate 
Pliable^  "     was  goue  back,  Christian  and  Pliable  went  talking 
over   the   plain ;    and    thus   they    began    their    dis- 
course. 

Chr.  Come,  neighbour  Pliable,  how  do  you  do  } 
I  am  glad  you  are  persuaded  to  go  along  with  me ; 
and  had  even  Obstinate  himself  but  felt  what  I  have 
felt  of  the  Powers  and  Terrors  of  what  is  yet  un- 
seen, he  would  not  thus  lightly  have  given  us  the 
back. 

PH.  Come,  neighbour  Christian,  since  there  are 
none  but  us  two  here,  tell  me  now  further,  what 
the  things  are  ?  and  how  to  be  enjoyed,  whither  we 
are  going  } 

Chr.   I  can  better  conceive  of  them  wiih  mv  '^ind, 


PART  THE  FIRST.  7 

than  speak  of  them  with  my  Tongue  :  But  yet  since  Coifsthingi 
you  are  desirous  to  know,  I  will  read  of  them  in  "'"A'"^'**^'- 
my  Book. 

Pli.  And  do  you  think  that  the  words  of  your 
Book  are  certainly  true  ? 

Ckr.  Yes  verily,  for  it  was   made  by  him   that 
cannot  lye.  Tit.  r.  2. 

Pli.  Well  said,  what  things  are  they  ? 

Chr.   There  is  an  endless   Kingdom  to  be  inha-  isa.  45.  17 
bited,  and  everlasting  Life  to  be  given  us,  that  we      28,29."^ 
may  inhabit  that  Kingdom  for  ever. 

Pli.   Well  said  ;  and  what  else  } 

Ckr.  There  are  Crowns  of  Glory  to  be  given  us  ;  2  Tim.  4  8. 
and  Garments  that  will  make  us  shine  like  the  Sun  ^^^  ";  ^"^ 
in  the  firmament  of  Heaven. 

Pli.   This  is  very  pleasant ;  and  what  else  ? 

Ckr.   There  shall  be  no  more  crying,  nor  sorrow  ;  isa.  15  8. 
for  he  that  is  Owner  of  the  place  will  wipe  all  tears     Y7.ch.'2i 
from  our  eyes.  '*■ 

Pli.  And  what  company  shall  we  have  there  ? 

Ckr.   There    we    shall    be    with    Seraphim/  and  isa.  6.  2. 
Cherubim^   Creatures    that  will   dazzle    your    eyes      ty.^Rev. 5 
to  look  on  them  ;  There  also  you  shall  meet  with      "• 
thousands,  and  ten  thousands  that  have  gone  before 
us  to  that  place  ;  none  of  them  are  hurtful,  but  loving 
and  holy,  every  one  walking  in   the  sight  of  God, 
and  standing  in   his  presence    with  acceptance  for 
ever :    In  a  word,  there  we    shall   see    the    Elders 
with  their  golden  Crowns  :  There  we  shall  see  the 
Holy  Virgins  with   their  golden   Harps  :   There  we  Rev.  4.  4 
shall  see  men,  that  by  the  World  were  cut  in  pieces,   Rev.  14.  1. 
burnt    in  flames,   eaten  of   beasts,  drowned   in    the  jyhn"^i2'!'25 
Seas,  for  the   Love  that  they  bare  to  the  Lord  of 


8  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

aCor.  5. 2,     the  place;  all  well,  and  cloathed  with   Immortality, 
^'  ^'  as  with  a  garment. 

PH.  The    Hearing  of  this  is  enough  to    ravish 

one's  heart ;    but  are  these  things  to  be  enjoyed  ? 

How  shall  we  get  to  be  Sharers  thereof  ? 

isa.  55.  12.  Chr.  The  Lord  the  Governor  of  the  country,  hath 

John  e!  37.      recorded  that  in  this   Book,  the  substance  of  which 

Rev.  21.6.      ig  if  ^^Q  bg  truly  wilHnpf  to  have  it,  he  will  bestow  it 

Rev,  22.  17.  '  "'  =» 

upon  us  freely. 

Fit.  Well,  my  good  companion,  glad  am  I  to  hear 
of  these  things  ;  come  on,  let  us  mend  our  pace. 

Chr.  I  cannot  go  so  fast  as  I  would,  by  reason  of 
this  Burden  that  is  on  my  back. 
The  Slough  of  Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  just  as  they  had 
espon  .  ended  this  talk,  they  drew  nigh  to  a  very  miry 
Slough  that  was  in  the  midst  of  the  plain,  and  they 
being  heedless,  did  both  fall  suddenly  into  the  bog. 
The  name  of  the  Slough  was  Despond.  Here  there- 
fore they  wallowed  for  a  time,  being  grievously  be- 
daubed with  the  dirt ;  and  Christian,  because  of  the 
Burden  that  was  on  his  back,  began  to  sink  in  the 
mire. 

PH.   Then  said  Pliable,  Ah  !  neighbour  Christian, 
where  are  you  now  ? 

Chr.   Truly,  said  Christian.  I  do  not  know, 

Pli.  At  that  Pliable  began  to  be  offended,  and 
angrily  said  to  his  fellow,  Is  this  the  happiness  you 
have  told  me  all  this  while  of  .^^  If  we  have  such  ill 
//  is  not  speed  at  our  first  setting  out,  what  may  we  expect 
piSe.'"  '  'twixt  this  and  our  Journey's  end  ?  May  I  get  out 
again  with  my  Life,  you  shall  possess  the  brave 
Country  alone  for  me.  And  with  that  he  gave  a 
desperate  Struggle  or  two,  and  got  out  of  the  mire 


PART  THE  FIRST.  9 

on  that  side  of  the  Slough  which  was  next  to  his 
own  house  ;  so  away  he  went,  and  Christian  saw 
him  no  more. 

Wherefore  Christian  was    left  to  tumble    in  the 
Slough  of  Despond  3\onQ  ;  but  still  he  endeavoured  chrisiian ;« 
to  struggle  to  that  side  of  the  Slough  that  was  still  siiiiW^fuL- 
further  from  his  own  house,  and  next  to  the  Wicket''^''''/''''"''*" 

own  house. 

Gate  ;  the  which  he  did,  but  could  not  get  out  be- 
cause of  the  Burden  that  was  upon  his  back  :  But  I 
beheld  in  my  dream,  that  a  man  came  to  him,  whose 
name  was  Help,  and  asked  him,  What  he  did  there  f 

Chr.  Sir,  said  Christian,  I  was  directed  this  way, 
by  a  man  called  Eva?tgelist,  who  directed  me  also 
to  yonder  Gate,  that  I  might  escape  the  Wrath  to 
come.     And  as  I  was  going  thither,  I  fell  in  here. 

Help.   But  why  did  you  not  look  for  the  Steps  ?     The  Promisei. 

Chr.  Fear  followed  me  so  hard,  that  I  fled  the 
next  way,  and  fell  in. 

Help.  Then,  said  he.  Give  7ne  thy  hand;  so  he  gave  Help  ujts  him 
him  his  hand,  and  he  drew  him  out,  and  set  him  upon  p'^a.  40.  2. 
sound  Ground,  and  bid  him  go  on  his  way. 

Then  I  stepped  to  him  that  plucked  him  out,  and 
said,  Sir,  wherefore,  (since  over  this  place  is  the  way 
from  the  City  of  Destruction  to  yonder  Gate,)  is  it, 
that  this  plat  is  not  mended,  that  poor  Travellers 
might  go  thither  with  more  security  ?  And  he  said 
unto  me.  This  utiry  Slough  is  such  a  place  as  cannot 
be  mended  :  It  is  the  descent  whither  the  scum  and 
filth  that  attends  Conviction  for  Sin  doth  continually  ivhat  mukrs 
run,  and  therefore  it  is  called  the  Slough  of  Despond ;  uespoTd.^  "'' 
C  for  still  as  the  Sinner  is  awakened  about  his  lost 
'^condition,  there  ariseth  in  his  Soul  many  fears  and 
doubts,  and  discouraging  apprehensions,  which  all  of 


lo  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

them  get  together,  and  settle  in  this  place  :  And  this 
is  the  reason  of  the  badness  of  this  ground, 
isa  35  3,  4-  It  is  not  the  pleasure  of  the  King  that  this  place 
should  remain  so  bad  ;  his  labourers  also  have,  by 
the  directions  of  his  Majesties  Surveyors,  been  for 
above  this  sixteen  hundred  years  employ'd  about 
this  patch  of  ground,  if  perhaps  it  might  have  been 
I  mended :  Yea,  and  to  my  knowledge,  said  he,  here 
'  hath  been  swallowed  up  at  least  twenty  thousand  cart 
loads;  yea,  Millions  of  wholsome  Instructions,  that 
have  at  all  seasons  been  brought  from  all  places  of 
the  King's  dominions  (and  they  that  can  tell,  say, 
They  are  the  best  materials  to  make  good  ground  of 
the  place)  if  so  be  it  might  have  been  mended ;  but 
it  is  the  Slough  of  Despond  still ;  and  so  will  be  when 
they  have  done  what  they  can. 

True,  there  are,  by  the  direction  of  the  Lawgiver, 

The  Promises  Certain    good    and    substantial    Steps,   placed   even 

andAae'p/"  through  the  vcry  Midst  of  this  Slough  ;  but  at  such 

T^Faith^in     t^"''^  ^^  ^^^  place  doth  much  spue  out  its  filth,  as 

Christ.  it  doth  against  change  of  weather,  these  steps  are 

hardly  seen,  or  if  they  be,  men,  through  the  dizziness 

of   their    heads,   step   besides ;    and    then  they    are 

bemired  to  purpose,  notwithstanding  the  steps  be 

I  Sam.  12.      there ;  but  the  ground  is  good  when  they  are  once 

^^'  got  in  at  the  Gate.  ) 

Pliable  is  got  Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  by  this  time  Pliable 
fbi'tf/byhis  was  got  home  to  his  house  again.  So  his  Neighbours 
Neighbours,     came  to  visit  him  ;    and  some  of  them  called   him 

His  Enter-  ^  _' 

tainmnit by     wisc  man  for  coming   back;    and  some  called  him 

return.  Fool  for  hazarding  himself  with   Christian  ;   others 

again  did  mock  at  his  Coivardliness ;  saying,  '  Surely 

since  you  began  to  venture.  I  would  not  have  been 


^  PART  THE  FIRST.  ii 

so  base  to  have  given  out  for  a  few  Difficulties.'  So 
Pliable  sat  sneaking  among  them.  But  at  last  he 
got  more  Confidence,  and  then  they  all  turned  their 
tales,  and  began  to  deride  poor  Christian  behind  his 
back.      And  thus  much  concerning  Pliable. 

Now  as  Ckrislian  was  walking  solitary  by  himself, 
he  espied  one  afar  off,  come  crossing  over  the  field  ^J*--  Woridiy 

,   .  11*1  •       ,  ,  T         Wiseman 

to  meet  hun,  and  then-  hap  was  to  meet  jusl  as  they  meeu  with 
were  crossing  the  way  of  each  other.  '\ he  gen  tleman's  ^^"'*"^"- 
name  that  met  him,  was  Mr.  Worldly  Wisema?t,  he 
dwelt  in  the  town  of  Carnal  Policy,  a  very  great 
town,  and  also  hard  by  from  whence  Christian  came. 
This  Man  then,  meeting  with  Christian,  and  having 
some  inckling  of  him  (for  Christians  setting  forth 
from  the  City  of  Destruction,  was  much  noised 
abroad,  not  only  in  the  town  where  he  dwelt,  but  also 
it  began  to  be  the  Town-talk  in  some  other  places) 
Master  Worldly  Wiseman  therefore  having  some 
guess  of  him,  by  beholding  his  laborious  going, 
by  observing  his  sighs  and  groans,  and  the  like  ; 
began  thus  to  enter  into  some  Talk  with  Christian.  Taikbecivecn 

World.   How  now,  good  fellow,  whither  away  after  wlsema°n  aii 
this  burdened  manner  ?  Christian. 

Chr.  A  burdened  manner  indeed,  as  ever,  I 
think,  poor  creature  had  !  And  whereas  you  ask 
me.  Whither  away  f  I  tell  you.  Sir,  I  am  going  to 
yonder  Wicket  Gate  before  me  ;  for  there,  as  I  am 
informed,  I  shall  be  put  into  a  Way  to  be  rid  of  my 
heavy  Burden. 

World.   Hast  thou  a  Wife  and  Children  .'* 

Chr.  Yes  ;  but  I  am  so  laden  with  this  Burden, 
that  I  cannot  take  that  Pleasure  in  them  as  for- 
merly :  methinks,   I  am  as  if  I   had  none.  i  Cor.  7  29 


12 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Mr.  Worldly 
Wiseman's 
Counsel  to 
Christian. 


W'ortd.  Wilt  thou  hearken  to  me  if  I  give  thee 
counsel  ? 

Chr.  If  it  be  good,  I  will ;  for  I  stand  in  need  of 
good  counsel. 

World.  I  would  advise  thee  then,  that  thou  with 
all  speed  get  thyself  rid  of  thy  Burden  ;  for  thou 
wilt  never  be  settled  in  thy  mind  till  then  :  Nor 
canst  thou  enjoy  the  Benefits  of  the  Blessings  which 
God  hath  bestowed  upon  thee,  till  then. 

Chr.  That  is  that  which  I  seek  for,  even  to  be 
rid  of  this  heavy  Burden  ;  but  get  it  off  myself,  I  can- 
not :  Nor  is  there  a  Man  in  our  country,  that  can 
take  it  off  my  shoulders ;  therefore  am  I  going  this 
Way,  as  I  told  you,  that  I  may  be  rid  of  my  Burden. 

World.  Who  bid  thee  go  this  Way  to  be  rid  of 
thy  Burden  ? 

Chr.  A  Man  that  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  very 
great  and  honourable  person  ;  his  name,  as  I  re- 
member, is  Evangelist. 

World.  Beshrew  him  for  his  counsel,  there  is 
not  a  more  dangerous  and  troublesome  way  in  the 
geiisi'sa»»-  ^^^Qi-ld,  than  is  that  unto  which  he  hath  directed 
thee  ;  and  that  thou  shalt  find,  if  thou  wilt  be  ruled 
by  his  counsel.  Thou  hast  met  with  something  (as 
I  perceive)  already ;  for  I  see  the  dirt  of  the  Slough 
of  Despond  is  upon  thee  ;  but  that  Slough  is  the 
Beginning  of  the  sorrows  that  do  attend  those  that 
go  on  in  that  Way :  Hear  me,  I  am  older  than 
thou  ;  thou  art  like  to  meet  with,  in  the  way  which 
thou  goest,  Wearisomeness,  Painfulness,  Hunger, 
Perils,  Nakedness,  Sword,  Lions,  Dragons,  Dark- 
ness, and  in  a  word,  Death,  and  what  not }  These 
things  are  certainly  true,  having  been  confirmed  by 


Mr.  Worldly 
Wiseman  con- 
dr-mns  Evan- 


PART  THE  FIRST.  13 

many  Testimonies.  And  why  should  a  man  so 
carelessly  cast  away  himself,  by  giving  heed  to  a 
Stranger  ? 

Chr.  Why,  Sir,  this  Burden  upon  my  back  is  more 
terrible  to  me,  than  are  all  these  things  which  you 
have  mentioned  :  Nay,  methinks  I  care  not  what  I  rkt  Frame 
meet  with  in  the  way,  if  so  be  I  can  also  meet  with  f/a'  oun*^ 
Deliverance  from  my  Burden.  Christian. 

♦  World.  How  camest  thou  by  thy  burden  at 
first .? 

Ckr.   By  reading  this  Book  in  my  hand. 

World.  I  thought  so  ;  and  it  is  happened  unto  Mr.  Worldly 
thee  as  to  other  weak  men,  who,  meddling  with  Zrnirtha't" 
things  too  high  for  them,  do  suddenly  fall  into  thy  ^^'**  ^^^""^'^ ^^ 

J.  .  v'lj-  •  1  1  serious  in  read 

distractions  ;  wnicn  distractions  do  not  only  unman  »«^  m^- Bible, 
men  (as  thine  I   perceive  have  done  thee)  but  they 
run  them  upon  desperate  ventures,  to  obtain  they 
know  not  what. 

Chr.  I  know  what  I  would  obtain  ;  it  is  Ease  for 
my  heavy  Burden. 

World.  But  why  wilt  thou  seek  for  ease  this  way, 
seeing  so  many  Dangers  attend  it  ?  especially,  since 
(hadst  thou  but  patience  to  hear  me)  I  could  direct 
thee  to  the  obtaining  of  what  thou  desirest,  without 
the  dangers  that  thou  in  this  way  wilt  run  thyself 
into  :  Yea,  and  the  Remedy  is  at  hand.  Besides,  I 
will  add,  that  instead  of  these  dangers,  thou  shalt 
meet  with  much  Safety,  Friendship,  and  Content 

Chr.   Pray,  Sir,  open  this  secret  to  me. 

World.   Why   in  yonder  Village   (the  village   is  Mr.  Woridw 
named  Morality)  there  dwells  a  p-entleman,  whose '^"f^'^'^V^'"' 

f  '  ...  >-'">-  rality  bejore 

name  is  Legality,  a  very  judicious  man  (and  a  man  ^'?'' •^^^'^'^ 
of  a  very  good  name)  that  has  skill  to  help  men  off  " '' 


14  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

with  such  Burdens  as  thine  is,  from  their  shoulders ; 
yea,  to  my  knowledge,  he  hath  done  a  great  deal  of 
good  this  way  :  Ay,  and  besides,  he  hath  skill  to 
cure  those  that  are  somewhat  crazed  in  their  wits 
with  their  Burdens.  To  him,  as  I  said,  thou  may'st 
go,  and  be  help'd  presently.  His  house  is  not  quite 
a  mile  from  this  place  ;  and  if  he  should  not  be  at 
home  himself,  he  hath  a  pretty  young  man  to  his 
Son,  whose  name  is  Civility^  that  can  do  it  (to  speak 
on)  as  well  as  the  old  Gentleman  himself :  There,  I 
say,  thou  may'st  be  eased  of  thy  Burden,  and  if  thou 
art  not  minded  to  go  back  to  thy  former  habitation, 
as  indeed  I  would  not  wish  thee ;  thou  may'st  send 
for  thy  Wife  and  Children  to  thee  to  this  Village, 
where  there  are  houses  now  stand  empty,  one  of 
which  thou  mayest  have  at  reasonable  rates  :  Pro- 
vision is  there  also  cheap  and  good,  and  that  which 
will  make  thy  Life  the  more  happy  is,  to  be  sure 
there  thou  shalt  live  by  honest  neighbours,  in  Credit 
and  grood  Fashion, 
Christian  Now  was   Christian  somewhat  at  a  stand  ;   but 

Sr^Wmidiy   presently  he  concluded.   If  this  be  true  which  this 
Wiseman's      gentleman  hath  said,  my  wisest  course  is  to   take 
his  advice  ;  and  with  that  he  thus  further  spoke. 

Chr.  Sir,  which  is  my  way  to  this  honest  man's 
house  ? 
,j/(?«w/ Sinai.        Wovld.   Do  you  sce  yonder  high  Hill  ? 
Chr,  Yes,  very  well. 

World.  By  that  Hill  you  must  go,  and  the  first 
house  you  come  at  is  his. 

So  Christian  turned  out  of  his  way,  to  go  to  Mr. 
Legality's  house  for  help  :  But  behold,  when  he  was 
got  now  hard  by  the  Hill,  it  seemed  so  high,  an<i 


PART  THE  FIRST.  15 

aIsL»  that  side  of  it  that  was  next  the  Wayside,  did 
hang  so  much   over,   tliat   Christian  was  afraid   to 
venture  further,  lest  the  Hill  should  fall  on  his  head  ;  christian 
wherefore  there  he  stood  still,  and  he  wot  not  what  j/X«/ smai 
to  do.     Also  his  Burden  now  seemed  heavier  to  him  '^"''[^/fj 

on  his  Head. 

than  while  he  was  in  his  Way.      There  came  also  Exod.  19.  is 
flashes  of  fire  out  of  the  Hill,  that  made  Christian  Heb.  12. 2:. 
afraid  that  he  should  be  burned  :   Here  therefore  he 
sweat  and  did  quake  for  Fear.     And  now  he  began 
to  be  sorry  that  he  had  taken  Mr.    Worldly   Wise- 
mans counsel ;    and   with    that    he    saw  Evangelist  Evangelist 
coming  to  meet  him  ;  at  the  sight  also  of  whom  he^an'LtSr"^ 
began  to   blush   for  Shame.      So   Evangelist  drew  ^^"^"j^f'^^^' 
nearer  and  nearer ;  and  coming  up  to  him,  he  looked  severely  upon 
upon  him  with  a  severe  and  dreadful  countenance, 
and  thus  began  to  reason  with  Christian. 

Evan.  What    doest   thou   here,    Christian  f  said  Evangelist 
he  :  At  which  words,   Christia7i  knew  not  what  to  Znh'chn?," 
answer ;   wherefore  at  present  he  stood  speechless  ^'^"• 
before  him      Then  said  Evangelist  farther.  Art  not 
thou  the  Man  that  I  found  crying  without  the  walls 
of  the  City  of  Destruction  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  dear  Sir,  I  am  the  Man. 

Evan.  Did  not  I  direct  thee  the  Way  to  the  little 
Wicket  Gate  ? 

Chr.   Yes,  dear  Sir,  said  Christian. 

Evan.  How  is  it  then  that  thou  art  so  quickly 
turned  aside  ?  for  thou  art  now  out  of  the  way. 

Chr.  I  met  with  a  gentleman  so  soon  as  I  had 
got  over  the  Slough  o{  Despond,  who  persuaded  me, 
that  I  might,  in  the  village  before  me,  find  a  man 
that  could  take  off  my  Burden. 

Evan.  What  was  he  ? 


i6  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Ch.  He  looked  like  a  gentleman,  and  talked  much 
to  me,  and  got  me  at  last  to  yield  ;  so  I  came  hither  : 
But  when  I  beheld  this  Hill,  and  how  it  hangs  over 
the  way,  I  suddenly  made  a  stand,  lest  it  should  fall 
on  my  head. 

Evan.  What  said  that  gentleman  to  you  ? 

Ch.  Why,  he  asked  me  whither  I  was  going  ? 
And  I  told  him. 

Evan.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 

Ch.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  a  family  ?  And  I  told 
him :  But,  said  I,  I  am  so  loaden  with  the  Burden 
that  is  on  my  back,  that  I  cannot  take  pleasure  in 
them  as  formerly. 

Evan.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 

Ch.  He  bid  me  with  speed  get  rid  of  my  burden  ; 
and  I  told  him  't  was  Ease  that  I  sought :  And,  said 
I,  I  am  therefore  going  to  yonder  Gate,  to  receive 
farther  direction  how  I  may  get  to  the  place  of 
deliverance.  So  he  said  that  he  would  shew  me  a 
better  way,  and  short,  not  so  attended  with  Diffi- 
culties, as  the  Way,  Sir,  that  you  set  me  in  ;  which 
way,  said  he,  will  direct  you  to  a  gentleman's  house 
that  hath  skill  to  take  off  these  Burdens :  So  I  be- 
lieved him,  and  turned  out  of  that  Way  into  this,  if 
haply  I  might  be  soon  eased  of  my  Burden.  But 
when  I  came  to  this  place,  and  beheld  things  as  they 
are,  I  stopped  for  fear  (as  I  said)  of  danger  :  But 
I  now  know  not  what  to  do. 

Evan.  Then  (said  Evangelist")  stand  still  a  little, 

that  I   may  shew  thee  the  words  of  God.      So  he 

Heb.  12.  25.    stood  trembling.     Then  said  Evangelist,  See  that  ye 

Evangelist      rcfuse  uot  him  that  speaketh  ;  for  if  they  escaped 

chri's"kne/    Hot,  who  Tcfuscd  him  that  spake  on  Earth,  much 


PART  THE  FIRST.  17 

more  shall  not  we  escape,  if  we  turn  away  Irom  him  his  Error. 

that  speal^eth  from   Heaven.      He  said,  moreover, 

Now  the  just  shall  live  by  faith  ;   but  if  any  man  iieb.  10.  38, 

draws  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him. 

He  also  did   thus  apply   them.    Thou  art  the  77ian 

that  art  running  into  this  misery  :  Thou  hast  begun 

to  reject  the  counsel  of  the  Most  High,  and  to  draw 

back  thy  foot  from  the  Way  of  Peace,  even  almost 

to  the  hazarding  of  thy  Perdition. 

Then  Christian  fell  down  at  his  foot  as  dead, 
crying,  Wo  is  me,  for  I  am  undone!  At  the  sight 
of  which,  Evangelist  caught  him  by  the  right  hand, 
saying,  All  maimer  of  Sin  and  Blasphemies  shall  be  u^.\..  \z. 
forgiven  unto  men ;  be  not  faithless,  but  believing ;  ^^''^  ^" 
Then  did  Christian  again  a  little  revive,  and  stood 
up  trembling,  as  at  first,  before  Evangelist. 

Then   Evangelist  proceeded,   saying.  Give   more 
earnest   Heed  to  the  thincrs  that  I  shall  tell  thee  of. 

O 

I  will  now  shew  thee  who  it  was  that  deluded  thee, 
and  who  it  was  also  to  whom  he  sent  thee.      The 
man  that  met  thee,  is  one    Worldly    Wiseman,  and  Mr.  Worldly 
rightly  is  he  so  called  ;  partly,  because  he  savoureth  ^,^^^Ty  '^'' 
only  the  doctrine  of  this  world  ;  (therefore  he  always  Evangelist. 
goes  to  the  town  of  Morality  to  church)  and  partly, 
because  he  loveth  that  doctrine  best;  for  it  saveth  Gai.  6.  12 
him  from  the  Cross  ;  and  because  he  is  of  this  carnal 
temper,  therefore  he  seeketh  to  pervert  my  ways. 


When  Christians  unto  Carnal  Men  give  ear, 
Out  of  their  Way  they  go,  and  pay  for  t  dear. 
For  Master  Worldly  Wiseman  can  but  shew 
A  Saint  the  way  to  Bondage  and  to  Wo. 


1 8  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Evangelist </m-  though  right.      Now  there  are  three  things  in  this 

cavers  the  de-  ,  111  i  1  1 

ceitofMr.      man  s  counsel  that  thou  must  utterly  abhor. 
Wbeman.  ^'   ^^^  tumiug  thcc  out  of  the  Way. 

2.  His  labouring  to  render  the  Cross  odious  to 
thee. 

3.  And    his    setting    thy   feet    in    that  way  that 
leadeth  unto  the  administration  of  Death. 

First,  Thou  must  abhor  his  turning  thee  out  of 
the  Way ;  yea,  and  thine  own  Consenting  thereto ; 
because  this  is  to  reject  the  counsel  of  God  for  the 
sake  of  the  counsel  of  a  Worldly  Wisemaji.  The 
Lord  says,  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  Strait  Gate,  the 
Luke  13.  24.  gate  to  which  1  sent  thee ;  for  strait  is  the  Gate 
Mat.  7.  13,  that  leadeth  unto  Life,  and  few  thei^e  be  that  find  it. 
From  this  little  Wicket  Gate,  and  from  the  Way 
thereto,  hath  this  wicked  man  turned  thee,  to  the 
brino^ino-  of  thee  almost  to  destruction  :  hate,  there- 
fore,  his  turning  thee  out  of  the  Way,  and  abhor 
thyself  for  hearkening  to  him. 

Seco7idly,  Thou  must  abhor  his  labouring  to  render 

Heb.  II.  25,    the  Cross  odious  unto  thee  ;  for  thou  art  to  prefer  it 

before  the  treasures  in  Egypt:  Besides,  the  King  of 

Mark  8.  35.     Glory  hath  told  thee,  That  he  that  will  save  his  life 

John  12^  25.    shall  lose  it :  And,  he  that  comes  after  him,  and  hates  not 

Luke '14. ^2^6.    his  Father,  and  Mother'^  and  Wife,  and  Childrc7t,  and 

Brethren,  and  Sisters,  yea  and  his  oivn  Life  also,  he 

cannot  be  my  Disciple.     I  say  therefore,  for  a  nian  to 

labour  to  persuade  thee  that  That  shall  be  thy  Death, 

without  which,  the  Truth   hath   said,  thou  canst  not 

have  Eternal  Life  :  This  doctrine  thou  must  abhor. 

Thirdly,  Thou  must  hate  his  setting  of  tliy  feet  in 

the  way  that  leadeth  to  the  ministration  of  Death. 

A.nd  for  this  thou   must  consider  to  whom  he  sent 


PART  THE  FIRST.  ig 

thee,  and  also  how  unable  that  Person  was  to  deliver 
thee  from  thy  Burden. 

He  to  whom  thou  wast  sent  for  Ease,  being  by- 
name Legality,  is  the  son  of  the  Bondwoman  which  Gai.4. 21, 
now  is,  and  is  in  bondage  with  her  children,  and  is     11' H'^^' 
in    a    mystery  this  Mount  Sinai,  which   thou    hast  The^Bond-L- 
feared  will  fall  on  thy  head.      Now  if  she  with  her  '"""■ 
children  are  in  Bondage,  how  canst  thou  expect  by 
them  to  be  made  free  ?     This  Legality,  therefore,  is 
not  able  to  set  thee  free  from  thy  Burden.     No  man 
was  as  yet  ever  rid  of  his   Burden  by  him  ;  no,  nor 
ever  is  like  to  be:  Ye_canno_t  be  justified  by  the         y 
Works  of  the  Lav^ ;  for  by  the  deeds  of  the  law  no         '   ^ 
man  living  can  be  rid  of  his  burden  :  Therefore  Mr. 
Worldly   Wiseman  is  an  alien,  and    Mr.  Legality  a 
cheat  :  And  for  his  son  Civility,  notwithstanding  his 
simpering  looks,  he  is  b^t  a  hypocrite,  and  cannot 
help  thee.      Believe  me,  there  is  nothing  in  all  this 
noise  that  thou  hast  heard  of  this  sottish  man,  but  a 
design   to  beguile   thee  of  thy  Salvation,  by  turning 
thee  from  the  Way  in  which  I  had  set  thee.      Afte'r 
this,   Evangelist   called   aloud  to    the    Heavens    for 
confirmation   of  what  he    had    said  ;    and  with    that 
there  came  Words  and    Fire  out  of  the   Mountain 
under    which    poor  Christian    stood,  that  made  the 
hair  of  his  flesh  stand    up  :    l^he  words  were   thus 
pronounced,   As   many  as  are  0/  the   Works  of  the  oai. 
Law,  are  under  the  Curse;  for  it  is  written.  Cursed 
is  every  07ie  that  continueth  not  in  all  things  which 
are  written  in  the  Book  of  the  Law,  to  do  them. 

Now  Christian  looked  for  nothing  but  Death,  and 
began  to  cry  out  lamentably  ;  even  cursing  the  time, 
ip  which  he  met  with  Mr.    Worldly  Wiseman;   still* 


3     IC 


20  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

calling  himself  a  thousand  fools  for  hearkening  to 

his  counsel  :   He  also  was  greatly  ashamed  to  think 

that  this  gentleman's  arguments,  flowing  only  from 

the  Flesh,  should  have  that  prevalency  with  him  as 

to  cause  him  to  forsake  the  right  Way.      This  done, 

he  applied  himself  again  to  Evangelist  in  words  and 

sense  as  follows  : 

Christian  ^«-        Ckv.  Sir,  what  think  you  ?     Is  there  Hopes  ?  may 

ITaT/Ibf      I  now  go  back,  and  go  up  to  the  Wicket  Gate  ?  Shall 

^ppy-  I   not  be  abandoned   for  this,  and   sent   back   from 

thence  ashamed  ?  I  am  sorry  I  have  hearkened  to 

this  man's  counsel  ;  but  may  my  Sin  be  forgiven  ? 

Evan.   Then  said  Evangelist  to  him.  Thy  Sin  is 

very  great,  for  by  it  thou  hast  committed  two  evils  ; 

^hou  hast  forsaken  the  Way  that  is  good,  to  tread 

Evangelist       in  forbiddcu  paths  ;  yet  will  the  man  at  the  Gate 

comjorts  im.  j-^^gj^^  tliec,  for  he  has  good  will  for   men  ;   only, 

said  he,  take  heed  that  thou  turn  not  aside  again, 

lest  thou  perish  from  the  Way,  when  his  wrath  is 

Psalm  2.  last  kindled  but  a  little.      Then  did  Christian  address 

himself  to  go  back  ;    and  Evaftgelist,  after   he   had 

kissed  him,  gave  him  one  smile,  and  bid  him  God 

speed ;   So   he  went  on  with   haste,    neither   spake 

he  to  any  man  by  the  way  ;   nor  if  any  asked  him, 

would  he  vouchsafe  them  an  answer.      He  went  like 

one  that  was  all  the  while   treading  on   forbidden 

ground,  and   could  by  no  means  think  himself  safe, 

till  again  he  was  got  into  the  Way  which   he  left 

to  follow    Mr.    I'Voj'ldly    Wiseman  s  counsel  :   So  in 

process  of  time  Christian  got  up  to  the  Gate.      Now 

Mat.  7.  8.       over  the  Gate  there  was  written.  Knock,  and  it  shall 

be  opened  unto  you.       He    knocked    therefore  more 

than  once  or  twice,  saying. 


FART  THE  FIRST.  21 

Alay  I  noiv  enter  here  ?   Will  he  within 
Open  to  sorry  Me,  though  I  have  bin 
An  undesei'ving  Rebel?   Then  shall  I 
Not  fail  to  sing  his  lasting  Praise  on  high. 

At  last  there  came  a  grave  person  to  the  Gate, 
named  Goodwill,  who  asked,  Who  was  there  ?  and 
whence  he  came,  and  what  he  would  have  ? 

Chr.  Here  is  a  poor  burdened  Sinner.  I  come 
from  the  City  of  Destruction,  but  am  going  to  Mount 
Zion,  that  I  may  be  delivered  from  the  Wrath  to 
come ;  I  would  therefore,  Sir,  since  I  am  informed 
that  by  this  Gate  is  the  Way  thither,  know  if  you 
are  willing  to  let  me  in  ? 

Goodwill.   I  am  willing  with  all  my  heart,  said  he  ;  The  CauwiL 
and  with  that  he  opened  the  Gate.  brlklZ'heart- 

So  when  Christian  was  stepping  in,  the  other  gave  "^ ^*'»'^'- 
him  a  pull :   Then  said  Christian,  what  means  that  ? 
The  other  told  him,  A  little  distance  from  this  Gate,  Satanmvia 
there  is  erected  a  strong  castle,  of  which  Beelzebub  J^^'the  sirlu 
is  the  captain  ;  from  thence  both  he,  and  them  that  *^^^<=- 
are  with  him,  shoot  arrows  at  those  that  come  up 
to  this  Gate,  if  haply  they  may  die  before  they  can 
enter  in.     Then  said  Christian,  I  rejoice  and  tremble.  Christian  en. 
So  when  he  was  got  in,  the  man  of  the  Gate  asked  ^uh  joy  'm^i 
him  who  directed  him  thither.  'ratt-Len 

Chr.  Evangelist  bid  me  come  hither  and  knock,  Goodwin  d«d 
(as   I   did)  and  he  said,  that  you.  Sir,  would  tell  me 
what  I  must  do.  ^___ 

He  that  will  enter  in  must  first  without 
Stand  knocking  at  the  Gate,  nor  need  he  doubt, 
That  is  a  knocker,  but  to  enter  in, 
For  God  can  love  him,  and  forgive  his  sin.^y 


22  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Goodw.  An  open  Door  is  set  before  thee,  and  no 
man  can  shut  it. 

Chr.  Now  I  begin  to  reap  the  Benefits  of  my 
hazards. 

Goodw.   But  how  is  it  that  you  came  alone  ? 

Ckr.  Because  none  of  my  neighbours  saw  their 
danofer,  as  I  saw  mine. 

Goodw.   Did  any  of  them  know  of  your  coming  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  my  Wife  and  Children  saw  me  at  the 
first,  and  called  after  me  to  turn  aijain  :  Also  some 
of  my  neighbours  stood  crying  and  calling  after  me 
to  return  ;  but  I  put  my  fingers  in  my  ears,  and  so 
came  on  my  way. 

Goodw.  But  did  none  of  them  follow  you  to 
persuade  you  to  go  back  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  both  Obstinate  and  Pliable:  But  when 
they  saw  that  they  could  not  prevail.  Obstinate  went 
railing  back  ;  but  Pliable  came  with  me  a  little  way. 

Goodw.   But  why  did  he  not  come  through  ? 

Chr.  We   indeed   came   both   together,   until   we 

came  at  the  Slough  of  Despond,  into  the  which  we 

also    suddenly    fell,    and    then    was    my    neighbour 

Pliable  discouraged,  and  would  not  adventure  fur- 

A  man  may     ther.     Wherefore,   getting  out  again   on   that   side 

whmZTt7  "^^^^  ^o  his  own  house,  he  told  me,  I  should  possess 

out  for  Hea-    the  brave  country  alone  for  him  :  So  he  went  his 

ven,  and  yet  "'.  ,^  j       • 

^0  thither  way,  and  1  came  mine.  He  after  Obstinate,  and  I 
to  this  Gate. 

Goodw.  Then  said  Goodwill,  Alas,  poor  man,  is 
the  Coelestial  Glory  of  so  small  esteem  with  him, 
that  he  counteth  it  not  worth  running  the  hazard  of 
a  few  difficulties  to  obtain  it  ? 

Ckr.   Truly,  said  Christian,  I  have  said  the  truth 


PART  THE  FIRST.  23 

o{  Pliadle,  and  if  I  should  also  say  all  the  truth  of 
myself,  it  will  appear  there  is  no  betterment  'twixt  Christian  ac- 

h,  ir        >'r-"  1  11  1   •  cuseth  himself 

im  and  myselt.       1  is  true,  he  went  back  to  his  own  before  the 

house,   but    I   also  turned  aside  to  go   in  the  way  ^^''^^  "^^ '''^ 

of   Death,   being   persuaded   thereto  by  the   carnal 

arguments  of  one  Mr.  \Vo7'ldly  Wisevian. 

Goociw.  Oh !  did  he  light  upon  you  ?  What,  he 
would  have  had  you  have  sought  for  ease  at  the 
hands  of  Mr.  Legality;  they  are  both  of  them  a 
very  cheat ;  but  did  you  take  his  counsel  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  as  far  as  I  durst;  I  went  to  find  out 
Mr.  Legality,  until  I  thought  that  the  Mountain  that 
stands  by  his  house  would  have  fallen  upon  my  head  ; 
wherefore  there  I  was  forced  to  stop. 

Goodw.  That  mountain  has  been  the  death  of 
many,  and  will  be  the  death  of  many  more  :  'Tis 
well  you  escaped  being  by  it  dashed  in  pieces. 

Chr.  Why  truly  I  do  not  know  what  had  become 
of  me  there,  had  not  Evangelist  happily  met  me 
again  as  I  was  musing  in  the  midst  of  my  dumps: 
But  it  was  God's  Mercy,  that  he  came  to  me  again, 
for  else  I  had  never  come  hither.  But  now  I  am 
come,  such  a  one  as  I  am,  more  fit  indeed  for  death 
by  that  mountain,  than  thus  to  stand  talking  with 
my  Lord :  But  O  !  what  a  Favour  is  this  to  me,  that 
yet  I  am  admitted  entrance  here  } 

Goodw.  We  make  no  objections  against  any,  not-  christian  com. 
withstanding  all    that  they  have   done   before  they^"'^'^'^  °'^'^"^' 
come  hither.     They  in   no  wise   are  cast   out ;   and  John  6.  37. 
therefore,  good  CJiristian,  come  a  little  way  with  me, 
and   I  will  teach  thee  about  the  way  thou  must  go.  christian  di- 
Look  before  thee  ;  dost  thou  see  this  narrow  way  }  'hu'way!'' 
That  is  the  way  thou  must  go.      It  was  cast  up  by 


24 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Christian 

afraid  of  los- 
ntg  his  IVay. 


Mat.  7.  14. 

Christian 
ivifary  of  his 
Burden. 


There  is  no 
deliver  arte e 
from  the  guilt 
and  burden  of 
.Sin,  but  by 
the  death  and 
blood  of 
Christ. 


Christian 
(omes  to  the 
House  of  the 
Interpreter, 


the  Patriarchs,  Prophets,  Christ  and  his  Apostles, 
and  it  is  as  strait  as  a  Rule  can  make  it ;  This  is 
the  Way  thou  must  go. 

Ckr.  But,  said  Christian,  are  there  no  turnings 
nor  windings,  by  which  a  Stranger  may  lose  his 
way  .'* 

Goodw.  Yes,  there  are  many  ways  butt  down 
upon  this  ;  and  they  are  crooked  and  wide  :  But  thus 
thou  mayst  distinguish  the  right  from  the  wrong, 
the  Right  only  being  strait  and  narrow./ 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  That  Christian  asked 
him  further,  If  he  could  not  help  him  off  with  his 
Burden  that  was  upon  his  back  ?  For  as  yet  he 
had  not  got  rid  thereof,  nor  could  he  by  any  means 
get  it  off  without  help. 

He  told  him,  As  to  thy  Burden,  be  content  to 
bear  it,  until  thou  comest  to  the  place  of  Deliverance ; 
for  there  it  will  fall  from  thy  back  of  itself. 

Then  Christian  began  to  gird  up  his  loins,  and 
to  address  himself  to  his  Journey.  So  the  other 
told  him.  That  by  that  he  was  gone  some  distance 
from  the  Gate,  he  would  come  at  the  house  of  the 
Interpreter,  at  whose  door  he  should  knock,  and  he 
would  shew  him  excellent  things.  Then  Christian 
took  his  leave  of  his  Friend,  and  he  again  bid  him 
God  speed. 

Then  he  went  on  till  he  came  at  the  house  of  the 
Interpreter,  w^here  he  kjiocked  over  and  over  ;  at  last 
one  came  to  the  door,  and  asked.  Who  was  there  .'' 

Chr.  Sir,  here  is  a  Traveller,  who  was  bid  by  an 
acquaintance  of  the  Good  Man  of  this  house,  to  call 
here  for  my  profit ;  I  would  therefore  speak  with  the 
Master  of  the  house  :  So  he  called  for  the  Master  of 


PART  THE  FIRST.  2^ 

the  house  ;  who  after  a  little  time  came  to  Christian, 
and  asked  him  what  he  would  have  ? 

Chr.  Sir,  said  Christian,  I  am  a  man  that  am 
come  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  and  am  going  to 
the  Mount  Zio7i ;  and  I  was  told  by  the  Man  that 
stands  at  the  Gate,  at  the  head  of  this  way,  that  if 
I  called  here,  you  would  shew  me  excellent  things, 
such  as  would  be  a  help  to  me  in  my  Journey. 

Inter.   Then    said    the    Interpreter,   Come   in;    \Hfismur- 
will  shew  thee  that  which  will  be  profitable  to  thee.  ''""  ' 
So  he  commanded  his  man  to  light  the  Candle,  and  /iiummattcrt 
bid   Christian  follow   him  :   So  he  had    him    into   a 
private  room,  and  bid  his  man  open   a   door  ;   the 
which  when  he  had  done.  Christian  saw  the  picture  christian  wj 
of  a  very  grave   Person  hang  up  against  the  wall ;  f,,,!^"'^'''^*'^" 
and  this  was  the  fashion  of  it,  It  had  eyes  lifted  up  The  fashion 

.  .  •'  ^   of  th(  puturc 

to  Heaven,  the  best  of  Books  in  his  hand,  the  Law 
of  Truth  was  written  upon  his  lips,  the  World  was 
behind  his  back  ;  it  stood  as  if  it  pleaded  with  men, 
and  a  Crown  of  Gold  did  hano-  over  its  head. 

Chr.   Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 

hiter.   The  man  whose  picture  this  is,  is  one  of  a 
thousand  ;  he  can  beget  children,  travel  in  birth  with  i  Cot.  4.  15. 
children,    and    nurse    them    himself  when    they   are  Gal.  4.  19. 
born.     And  whereas  thou  seest  him  with  eyes  lift 
up  to   Heaven,  the  best  of  Books  in   his  hand,  and 
the  Law  of  Truth  writ  on  his  lips  ;  it  is  to  shew  thee, 
that  his  work  is  to  know  and  unfold  dark  things  to  The  meaning 
Sinners;   even   as   also  thou  seest  him  stand  as  if/w,'-^.''^'' 
he  pleaded  with  men  ;    and  whereas  thou  seest  the 
World  as  cast  behind  him,  and  that  a  Crown  hangs 
over  his  head  ;  that  is  to  shew  thee,  that  slighting 
and  despising  the  things  that  are  present,   for  the 


26  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

love  that  he  hath  to  his  Master's  service,  he  is  sure 

in  the  World  that  comes  next,  to  have  Glory  for  his 

«% /4^  j>4«t/.  reward.      Now,  said  iho.  Interpreter,  I  have  shewed 

«/  him  the  pic-     ,  ,  .  .  r  i  i  i 

jure  first.  thee  this  picture  nrst,  because  the  man  whose 
picture  this  is,  is  the  only  man  whom  the  Lord 
of  the  place  whither  thou  art  going,  hath  authorized 
to  be  thy  Guide  in  all  difficult  places  thou  may'st 
meet  with  In  the  Way :  Wherefore  take  good  heed 
to  what  I  have  shewed  thee,  and  bear  well  in  thy 
mind  what  thou  hast  seen ;  lest  in  thy  Journey  thou 
meet  with  some  that  pretend  to  lead  thee  right,  but 
their  way  goes  down  to  death. 

Then  he  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into 
a  very  large  parlour  that  was  full  of  dust,  because 
never  swept ;   the  which   after  he  had   reviewed  a 
little   while,   the   Interpreter   called   for   a    man    to 
sweep.      Now  when  he  began  to  sweep,  the  dust 
began   so   abundantly  to  fly  about,    that   Christian 
had  almost  therewith  been  choaked.     Then  said  the 
Interpreter  to  a  Damsel  that  stood  by,  bring  hither 
Water,  and  sprinkle  the  room  ;  the  which  when  she 
had  done,  it  was  swept  and  cleansed  with  pleasure. 
Chr.   Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  .'* 
Inter.   The   Interpreter    answered.   This  parlour 
is  the  heart  of  a  man  that  was  never  sanctified  by 
^  the  sweet  Grace  of  the  Gospel :    The  dust  is  his 

\        \  Original    Sin,  and    inward    Corruptions    that    have 

defiled  the  whole  man.  He  that  began  to  sweep  at 
first,  is  the  Law;  but  she  that  brought  Water,  and 
did  sprinkle  it,  is  the  Gospel.  Now,  whereas  thou 
sawest  that  so  soon  as  the  first  began  to  sweep, 
the  dust  did  so  fly  about,  that  the  room  by  him 
could  not  be  cleansed,  but  that  thou  wast  almost 


PART  THE  FIRST,  27 

choaked  therewith ;  this  is  to  shew  thee,  that  the 
Law,  instead  of  cleansing  the  heart  (by  its  working) 
from  Sin,  doth  revive,  put  strength  into,  and  increase  Rom.  7.  6. 
it  in  the  soul,  even  as  it  doth  discover  and  forbid  J.„jJJ'^,.''2o? 
it,  for  it  doth  not  give  Power  to  subdue. 

Again,  as  thou  sawest  the  Damsel  sprinkle  the 
room  with  Water,  upon  which  it  was  cleansed  with 
pleasure  ;  this  is  to  shew  thee,  that  when  the  Gospel 
comes  in,  the  sweet  and  precious  influences  thereof 
to  the  heart,  then,  I  say,  even  as  thou  sawest  the 
Damsel  lay  the  dust  by  sprinkling  the  floor  with 
Water,  so  is  Sin  vanquished  and  subdued,  and  the 
soul  made  clean,  through  the  Faith  of  it,  and  conse-  John  15.  3 
quently  fit  for  the  King  of  Glory  to  inhabit.  Actri'5.^9^ 

I  saw,  moreover,   in  my  dream.  That  the  ^^^^^^- ^°26  't  fohu 
preter  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  had  him  into  a  little     5-  »3- 
room,  where  sat  two  little  children,  each  one  in  his 
chair.     The  name  of  the  eldest  was  Passion,  of  the  ffe  shnvedhim 
other  Patience.     Passion  seemed  to  be  much  discon-  patfence." 
tent,  but  Patie7ice  was  very  quiet.      Then   CJiristian  ^^^sion  will 
asked,  What    is   the    reason   of  the   discontent    of 
Passion  ?     The  Interpreter  answered,  the  Governor 
of  them  would  have  him  stay  for  his  best  things,  'till 
the  beginning  of  the  next  year  ;  but  he  will  have  all  Patience />>; 
now  :   But  Patience  is  willing  to  wait.  '^'^'  "'^' 

Then    I    saw   that    one    came   to    Passion,    and  Passion  hath 
brought  him  a  bag  of  Treasure,  and  poured  it  down 
at    his    feet ;  the  which  he   took    up    and    rejoiced 
therein,  and  withall  laughed  Patience  to  scorn  :   But 
I  beheld  but  a  while,  and  he  had  lavished  all  away,  And qnUkiy 
and  had  nothing  left  him  but  rags.  awly"  ''* 

Chr,  Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter.  Ex-  '^>^<^'^'Jf^ 

•*  txpoiinaea. 

pound  this  matter  more  fully  to  me. 


28  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Inter.  So  he  said,  These  two  lads  are  Figures ; 
Passion  of  the  men  of  this  World,  and  Patience  of 
the  men  of  That  which  is  to  come  :  For  as  here 
thou  seest,  Passion  will  have  all  now,  this  year  ;  that 
is  to  say,  in  this  world  ;  so  are  the  men  of  this 
world  :  They  must  have  all  their  good  things  now, 
they  cannot  stay  till  next  year,  that  is,  until  the  next 
World,  for  their  portion  of  good.  That  proverb, 
Tht  Worldly  A  Bird  in  the  Hand  is  worth  two  i7i  the  Bush,  is  of 
Inlh^hand!^  morc  authoHty  with  them,  than  are  all  the  Divine 
testimonies  of  the  Good  of  the  World  to  come. 
But  as  thou  sawest,  that  he  had  quickly  lavished  all 
away,  and  had  presently  left  him  nothing  but  rags ; 
so  will  it  be  with  all  such  men  at  the  End  of  this 
world. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christia7t,  Now  I  see  that  Patience 

Patience  >%«(/   has  the  bcst  Wisdom,  and  that  upon  many  accounts. 

jom"     "     I-  Because  he  stays  for  the  <5(?i'/ things.     2.  And  also 

because   he  will  have  the   Glory  of  his,  when  the 

other  has  nothing  but  rags. 

Inter.   Nay,   you   may  add   another,   to  wit,   the 

Glory  of  the  next  World  will  never  wear  out ;  but 

these  are  suddenly  gone.      Therefore  Passion  had 

Things  that     uot  SO  much  rcasou  to  laugh  at  Patience,  because  he 

"give place""*^  had   his  good  things  first,  as  Patience  will  have  to 

but  things       laug^h  at  Passion,  because  he  had  his  best  thinp^s  last; 

that  are  Last  .  is  » 

are  lasting,  ior  first  must  give  place  to  last,  because  last  must 
have  its  time  to  come  ;  but  last  gives  place  to  nothing; 
for  there  is  not  another  to  succeed  :  He  therefore  that 
hath  his  portion  fii^st,  must  needs  have  a  Time  to 
spend  it ;  but  he  that  has  his  portion  last,  must  have 
it  lastingly  :  Therefore  it  is  said  of  Dives,  In  thy 

Luke  16.         Lifetime  thou  i^eceivedst  thy  good  things,  and  likewise 


PART  THE  FIRST  29 

Lazarus  evil  things ;  but  now  he  is  comforted,  and  thou  Dives  haj  hu 
art  tormented.  ^^L'.  ""^' 

Chr.  Then  I  perceive  it  is  not  best  to  covet  things 
that  are  now,  but  to  wait  for  things  to  come. 

Inter.   You  say  truth  :  For  the  things  that  are  seen 
are  Temporal  ;    but  the  things  that  are  not  see?i  are  2  Cor.  4.  18. 
Eternal:    But  though  this  be  so,   yet  since  things  thi'„gs^j'e  h:u 
present,    and    our    fleshly    appetite    are    such    near  ^'"'A'"'^ 
neighbours  one  to  another  ;  and  again,  because  things 
to  come,  and  carnal  Sense,  are  such  Strangers  one  to 
another :  Therefore  it  is,  that  the  first  of  these  so 
suddenly   fall    into   Amity,  and   that  Distance  is  so 
continued  between  the  second. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  Intej-preter  took 
Christian  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a  place 
where  was  a  Fire  burning  against  a  wall,  and  one 
standing  by  it,  always  casting  much  water  upon  it,  to 
quench  it ;  yet  did  the  Fire  burn  higher  and  hotter. 

Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  } 

The  Interpi'cter  answered  ;  This  Fire  is  the  Work 
of  Grace  that  is  wrought  in  the  heart ;  he  that  casts 
water  upon  it,  to  extinguish  and  put  it  out,  is  the 
Devil:  But  in  that  thou  seest  the  F"ire  notwithstand- 
ing burn  higher  and  hotter,  thou  shalt  also  see  the 
reason  of  that.  So  he  had  him  about  to  the  back 
side  of  the  wall,  where  he  saw  a  Man  with  a  Vessel 
of  Oil  in  his  hand,  of  which  he  did  also  continually 
cast  (but  secretly)  into  the  Fire. 

Then  said  Christia7i,  What  means  this  } 

The  Interpreter  answered.  This  is  Christ,  who 
continually  with  the  Oil  of  his  Grace  maintains  the 
work  already  begun  in  the  heart :  By  the  means  of 
which,  notwithstanding  what  the  Devil  can  do.  the 


30  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

2  Cor.  12.  g.  souls  of  his  people  prove  gracious  still.  And  in  that 
thou  sawest,  that  the  Man  stood  behind  the  wall  to 
maintain  the  Fire  ;  this  is  to  teach  thee,  That  it  is 
hard  for  the  Tempted  to  see  how  this  Work  of  Grace 
is  maintained  in  the  soul. 

I  saw  also,  that  the  Interpreter  took  him  again  by 
the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a  pleasant  place,  where 
was  builded  a  stately  Palace,  beautiful  to  behold ;  at 
the  sight  of  which,  Christian  was  greatly  delighted ; 
he  saw  also  upon  the  top  thereof  certain  persons 
walking,  who  were  cloathed  all  in  Gold. 

Then  said  Christian,  May  we  go  in  thither  ? 

Then  the  Inte7'p7'eter  took  him  and  led  him  up 
toward  the  Door  of  the  Palace ;  and  behold,  at  the 
Door  stood  a  great  Company  of  men,  as  desirous  to 
go  in,  but  durst  not.  There  also  sat  a  man  at  a  little 
distance  from  the  door,  at  a  table  side,  with  a  book, 
and  his  inkhorn  before  him,  to  take  the  name  of  him 
that  should  enter  therein  :  He  saw  also,  that  in  the 
doorway  stood  many  men  in  armour  to  keep  it,  being 
resolved  to  do  to  the  men  that  would  enter,  what 
hurt  and  mischief  they  could.  Now  was  Christian 
somewhat  in  a  maze :  At  last,  when  every  man 
started  back  for  fear  of  the  armed  men.  Christian 
saw  a  man  of  a  very  stout  countenance,  come  up  to 
the  man  that  sat  there  to  write,  saying.  Set  down  viy 
7ke  Valiant  nauie,  Sir ;  the  which  when  he  had  done,  he  saw  the 
man  draw  his  Sword,  and  put  an  Helmet  upon  his 
head,  and  rush  toward  the  Door  upon  the  armed 
men,  who  laid  upon  him  with  deadly  force :  But  the 
man,  not  at  all  discouraged,  fell  to  cutting  and  hack- 
ing most  fiercely.  So  after  he  had  received  and 
given  many  wounds  to  those  that  attempted  to  keep 


Man, 


PART  THE  FIRST.  31 

him  out,  he  cut  his  way  through  them  all,  and 
pressed  fprward  into  the  Palace  ;  at  which  there  was 
a  pleasant  voice  heard  from  those  that  were  within, 
even  of  those  that  walked  upon  the  top  of  the  Palace, 
saying, 

Co7ne  in,  Come  in ; 

Eternal  Glory  tJiou  shall  win. 

So  he  went  in,  and  was  cloathed  with  such  gar- 
ments as  they.  Then  Chrislian  smiled,  and  said,  1 
think  verily  I  know  the  meaning  of  this. 

Now,  said  Christian,  let  me  go  hence.  Nay,  stay 
(said  the  hilerpreler)  till  I  have  shewed  thee  a  little 
more,  and  after  that  thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way.  So 
he  took  him  by  the  hand  again,  and  led  him  into 
a  very  dark  room,  where  there  sate  a  man  in  an  Despair  nki 

Iron     Cage.  an  iron  Cag. 

Now  the  man,  to  look  on,  seemed  very  sad  :  he 
sat  with  his  eyes  looking  down  to  the  ground,  his 
hands  folded  together,  and  he  sighed  as  if  he  would 
break  his  heart.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means 
this  ?  At  which  the  Interpreter  bid  him  talk  with 
the  man. 

Then  said  Christian  to  the  man,  What  art  thou  } 
The  man  answered,  I  am  what  I  was  not  once. 

Chr.  What  wast  thou  once  } 

Man.   The  man  said,  I  was  once  a  fair  and  flou- 
rishing Professor,  both  in  mine  own  eyes,  and  also  Luke  s.  13 
in  the  eyes  of  others  :  I  once  was,  as  I  thought,  fair 
for  the  Ccelestial  City,  and  had  then  even  Joy  at  the 
thoughts  that  I  should  i:{et  thither. 

Chr.   Well,  but  what  art  thou  now  ? 

Alan.    I  am  now  a  man  of  Despair,  and  am  shut 


32  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

up  in  it,  as  in  this  Iron  Cage.  1  cannot  get  out ; 
O,  Now  I  cannot. 

C/ir.   But  how  earnest  thou  in  this  condition  .-^ 

Ma?i.  I  left  off  to  watch,  and  be  sober;  I  laid  the 
reins  upon  the  neck  of  my  lusts ;  I  sinned  against 
the  Light  of  the  Word,  and  the  Goodness  of  God  : 
1  have  grieved  the  Spirit,  and  he  is  gone ;  I  tempted 
the  Devil,  and  he  is  come  to  me  ;  I  have  provoked 
God  to  Anger,  and  he  has  left  me ;  I  have  so  hard- 
ened my  heart  that  I  cannot  repent. 

Then  said  CJuHstian  to  the  Interpreter^  But  is 
there  no  Hopes  for  such  a  man  as  this  }  Ask  him, 
said  the  Interp7'eter. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian,  Is  there  no  Hope,  but 
you  must  be  kept  in  the  Iron  Cage  of  Despair.'* 

Man.   No,  none  at  all. 

Chr.  Why  ?  The  Son  of  the  Blessed  is  very  pitiful. 
Heb.  6.  6.  Ma7i.   I  have  crucified  him  to  myself  afresh  ;  I  have 

Luke  19.  14  despised  his  Person,  I  have  despised  his  Righteous- 
ness, I  have  counted  his  Blood  an  unholy  thing,  I 
Heb.  10, 28,  have  done  despite  to  the  Spirit  of  Grace  :  There- 
^^'  fore  I  have  shut  myself  out  of  all  the  Promises,  and 

there  now  remains  to  me  nothing  but  Threatnings, 
dreadful  Threatnings,  fearful  Tlireatnings  of  certain 
Judgment  and  fiery  Indignation,  which  shall  devour 
me  as  an  Adversary. 

Chr.  V ox  what  did  you  bring  yourself  into  this 
condition  } 

Man.  For  the  Lusts,  Pleasures,  and  Profits  of 
this  World  ;  in  the  enjoyment  of  which,  I  did  then 
promise  myself  much  delight :  But  now  every  one 
of  those  things  also  bite  me,  and  gnaw  me,  like  a 
burning  Worm. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  33 

C/ir.  But  canst  thou  not  now  repent  and 
turn  ? 

Man.  God  hath  denied  me  Repentance.  His 
Word  gives  me  no  encouragement  to  beheve ;  yea, 
himself  hath  shut  me  up  in  this  Iron  Cage  :  Nor 
can  all  the  men  in  the  world  let  me  out.  O  Eter- 
nity!  Eternity!  How  shall  I  grapple  with  the  Misery 
that  I  must  meet  with  in  Eternity ! 

Inter.  Then  said  the  hiterpreter  to  Christian, 
Let  this  man's  Misery  be  remembred  by  thee,  and 
be  an  everlasting  Caution  to  thee. 

Chr.  Well,  said  CJiristiaJi,  this  is  Fearful ;  God 
help  me  to  watch  and  be  sober,  and  to  pray  that  I 
may  shun  the  Cause  of  this  man's  misery.  Sir,  is  it 
not  time  for  me  to  go  on  my  way  now  ? 

hiter.  Tarry  till  I  shall  show  thee  one  thing  more, 
and  thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way. 

So  he  took  Ch-istiaji  by  the  hand  again,  and  led 
him  into  a  chamber,  where  there  was  one  risincr  out 
of  bed ;  and  as  he  put  on  his  raiment,  he  shook  and 
trembled.  Then  said  Christian,  Why  doth  this  man 
thus  tremble  ?  The  Interpreter  then  bid  him  tell  to 
Christian  the  reason  of  his  so  doing  :  So  he  began 
and  said.  This  night  as  I  was  in  my  sleep,  I  dreamed, 
and  behold  the  Heavens  grew  exceeding  black  ;  Also 
it  thundred  and  lightned  in  most  fearful  wise,  that 
it  put  me  into  an  agony.  So  I  looked  up  in  my 
dream,  and  saw  the  clouds  rack  at  an  unusual  rate  ; 
upon  which  I  heard  a  great  sound  of  a  Trumpet,  and 
saw  also  a  Man  sit  upon  a  Cloud,  attended  with  the 
Thousands  of  Heaven  :  They  were  all  in  flaminir  ,  cor.  15 
fire,  also  the  Heavens  were  in  a  burning  flame,  I  ,  fhes.. 
heard   then  a   Voice,   saying,  Arise   ye   Dead,  and  >''^  '5- 


s.  4. 


34  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Johns.  28.     come  to  Judgment;  and  with  that  the  Rocks  rent, 

Rev.  20.1V,     the  Graves  opened,  and  the  Dead,  that  were  therein, 

12, 13,  14.   came  forth  ;  some  of  them  were  exceedine  elad,  and 

Isa.  26.  21.  .  .  ° 

Mich.  7.  16,    looked  upward  ;  and  some  sought  to  hide  themselves 

Psihn  5.  1, 2,  under  the  mountains :   Then   I  saw  the  Man  that 

Dan  10  7      ^^^  upon  the  Cloud,  open  the  Book,  and  bid  the 

World  draw  near.     Yet  there  was,  by  reason  of  a 

fierce    Flame  which    issued   out   and   came    before 

him  a  convenient  distance  betwixt  him  and  them,  as 

MaL  3.  2, 3.    betwixt  the  Judge  and  the  Prisoners  at  the  bar.      I 

Dan.  7.  9,  10.  j-j^g^j.^^  j^  ^|gQ  proclaimed  to  them  that  attended  on 

Mat.  3.  12.      the  Man  that  sat  on  the  Cloud,  Gather  togetJier  the 

ulx.  1\}'^'  Ta7'es,  the  Chaff  and  Stubble,  and  cast  them  into  the 
burning  Lake;  and  with  that  the  bottomless  Pit 
opened,  just  whereabout  I  stood  ;  out  of  the  mouth 
of  which* there  came,  in  an  abundant  manner,  smoak, 
and  coals  of  fire,  with  hideous  noises.     It  was  also 

r.uke  3.  17.  said  to  the  same  Persons,  Gather  my  Wheat  into  the 
Garner.     And  with  that  I  saw  many  catch'd  up  and 

I  Thess.  4.      carried  away  into  the  clouds,  but  I  was  left  behind. 

*  '  ''■        I  also  sought  to  hide  myself,  but  I  could  not,  for  the 

Man  that  sat  upon  the  Cloud  still  kept  his  Eye  upon 

Rom.  2,  14,  me :  My  Sins  also  came  into  my  mind ;  and  my 
Conscience  did  accuse  me  on  every  side.  Upon  this 
I  awaked  from  my  sleep. 

Chr.  But  what  was  it  that  made  you  so  afraid  of 
this  sight  ? 

Man.  Why,  I  thought  that  the  Day  of  Judgment 
was  come,  and  that  I  was  not  ready  for  it :  But  this 
frighted  me  most,  that  the  Angels  gathered  up 
several,  and  left  me  behind ;  also  the  Pit  of  Hell 
opened  her  mouth  just  where  I  stood.  My  Con- 
science too  afflicted  me  ;  and,  as  I  thought,  the  Judge 


15- 


PART  THE  FIRST.  35 

had  always  his  Eye  upon  me,  shewing  Indignation 
in  his  countenance. 

Then  said  the  Intcrprcicr  to  Christian,  Hast  tliou 
considered  all  these  thine^^s  ? 

Chr.   Yes,  and  they  put  me  in  Hg^  and  Fear.  ^ 

Int.  Well,  keep  all  things  so  in  thy  mind,  that 
they  may  be  as  a  goadji\\  thy  sides,  to  prick  thee 
ror\vard  in  the  Way  thou  must  go.  Then  Christian 
began  to  gird  up  his  loins,  and  to  address  himself 
to  his  Journey.  Then  said  the  Interpreter,  The 
Co77tforter  be  always  with  thee,  good  Christian;  to 
guide  thee  in  the  Way  that  leads  to  the  City.  So 
Christian  went  on  his  Way,  sa)'ing. 

Here  I  have  seen  Things  rare  and  profitable, 
Things  pleasant,  dreadful,  77ii}igs  to  make  me  stable 
In  zvhat  I  have  begun  to  take  in  hand ; 
llien  let  me  think  on  them,  and  understand 
Wherefore  they  shelved  me  were,  and  let  jne  be 
Thankful,  O good  Interpreter,  to  thee. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  That  the  highway  up 
which  Christian  was  to  go,  was  fenced  on  either 
side  with  a  wall,  and  that  wall  was  called  Salvation,  isa.  26.  i. 
Up  this  way  therefore  did  burdened  Christian  run, 
but  not  without  great  difficulty,  because  of  the  Load 
on  his  back. 

He  ran  thus  till  he  came  at  a  place  somewhat 
ascending,  and  upon  that  place  stood  a  Cross,  and 
a  litde  below,  in  the  bottom,  a  Sepulchre.  So  I  saw 
in  my  dream,  That  just  as  Christian  came  up  with 
the  Cross,  his  Burden  loosed  from  off  his  shoulders, 
and  fell  from  off  his  back,  and  began  to  tumble,  and 


H'^en  God 
releases  us  of 
our  Guilt  and 
Burden,  we 
are  as  those 
that  leap  for 
foy. 


Zech.  12.  10. 


Mar.  2.  5. 


Zech.  3.  4. 
Eph.  I.  13. 


36  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

so  continued  to  do,  till  it  came  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Sepulchre,  where  it  fell  in,  and  I  saw  it  no  more. 

Then  was  CJuHstian  glad  and  lightsome,  and  said 
with  a  merry  heart,  He  Jiath  given  me  Rest  by  his 
Sor7'oiv,  and  Life  by  his  Death.  Then  he  stood  still 
a  while  to  look  and  wonder ;  for  it  was  very  surpriz- 
inof  to  him,  that  the  sight  of  the  Cross  should  thus 
ease  him  of  his  Burden.  He  looked  therefore,  and 
looked  again,  even  till  the  springs  that  were  in  his 
head  sent  the  waters  down  his  cheeks.  Now,  as 
he  stood  looking  and  weeping,  behold  -tlirce  Shining 
Ones  came  to  him  and  saluted  him,  with  Peace  be 
to  thee ;  so  the  first  said  to  him.  Thy  Sins  be  forgive^i ; 
the  second  stript  him  of  his  rags,  and  cloathed  him 
with  Change  of  Raiment ;  the  third  also  set  a  Mark 
on  his  forehead,  and  gave  him  a  Roil,  with  a  Seal 
upon  it,  which  he  bid  him  look  on  as  he  ran,  and 
that  he  should  give  it  in  at  the  Coelestial  Gate ;  so 
they  went  their  way.  Then  Christian  gave  three 
leaps  for  Joy,  and  went  on  singing: 


A  Christian 
can  sing,  tho' 
alone,  when 
God  doth  give 
hint  the  Joy 
of  his  Heart. 


( 


Thus  far  did  I  come  laden  with  my  Sin ; 
Nor  could  ought  ease  the  grief  that  I  was  in^ 
Till  I  came  hither :    What  a  place  is  this  I 
Must  lu-7'e  be  the  beginning  of  my  bliss  ? 
Must  here  the  Btcrdefi  fallfro7n  off  my  back  ? 
Must  here  the  strings  that  bound  it  to  me  crack  ? 
Blest  Cross  !  blest  Sepulchre  !  blest  rather  be 
The  Man  that  there  was  put  to  Shame  for  me  I 


I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  he  went  on  thus,  even 
until  he  came  at  the  bottom,  where  he  saw,  a  little 
out  of  the  way,  three  men  fast  asleep,  with  Fetters 


%M?:: 


CHRISTIAN    LOSES    HIS    BrHHEN    AT    THE    CROSS 


PART  THE  FIRST.  37 

upon  their  heels.     The  name  of  the  one  was  Simple,  simple,  sioth 
another  S/oih,  and  the  third  Presumption.  ?"„;'''""'"''" 

Christian  then  seeing  them  h'e  in  this  case,  went 
to  them,  if  peradventure  he  might  awake  them  ;  and 
cried,  You  are  hke  them  that  sleep  on  the  top  of  a  p.ov.  2.5  jj. 
mast,  for  the  Dead  Sea  is  under  you,  a  Giilph  that 
hath  no  bottom  :  Awake,  therefore,  and  come  away  ; 
be  willing  also,  and   I   will  help  you  off  with  your 
Irons.      He  also  told  them.  If  he  that  goeth  about  i  Pet.  5.  8, 
like  a  roaring  Lion,  comes  by,   you  will    certainly 
become  a  Prey  to  his  teeth.     VVith  that  tliey  looked 
upon  him,  and  began  to  reply  in  this  sort :  Simple 
said,  I  see  710  Danger:  Sloth  said.  Vet  a  little  more  Then  is  no 
Sleep :  And  Presumption  said,  Every  Tub  must  stand  ^''!'"T'.'T.- 

7    ■  I  A  1  1  1  7l't//  i/o  t/(,OD 

Upon  /us  own  bottom.     And  so  they  lay  down  to  slee])  opmeth  no: 
again,  and  Christian  went  on  his  Way.  ^  "^"' 

Yet  was  he  troubled  to  think,  that  men  in  that 
danger  should  so  little  esteem  the  kindness  of  him 
that  so  freely  offered  to  help  them,  both  by  the 
awakening  of  them,  counselling  of  them,  and  prof- 
fering to  help  them  off  with  their  Irons.  And  as 
he  was  troubled  thereabout,  he  espied  two  men  come 
tumbling  over  the  wall,  on  the  Left  Hand  ol  the 
narrow  Way  ;  and  they  made  up  apace  to  him. 
The  name  of  the  one  was  Formalist,  and  tl:e  name 
of  the  other  Ilypoo'isy.  So,  as  I  said,  they  drew 
up  unto  him,  who  thus  entered  with  them  into 
discourse. 

Chr.  Gentlemen,  Whence  came  you,  and  whither  ciui.t.an 

do  you  eO  ?  talk.d'.oUk 

Formalist  and  Hypocrisy.  We  were  born  in  the 
land  of  Vain-Glory,  and  are  going  for  Praise  to 
Mount  Sion. 


38  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Chr.  Why  came  you   not  in  at  the  Gate  which 

standeth  at  the  beginning  of  the  Way  ?  Know  you 
John  »o.  I.      not  tliat  it  is  written,  That  he  that  cojueth  not  in  by 

the  Door,  but  clinibeth  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is 

a  Thief  and  a  Robber  ? 

Form,  and  Hyp.     They  said,  That  to  go  to  the 

Gate  for  entrance,  was  by  all  their  countrymen 
iheythnt  couutcd  too  far  about ;  and  that  therefore  their 
^IvnyXJ^'oi  usual  Way  was  to  make  a  short  cut  of  it,  and  to 
by  the  Poor     cliuib  ovcr  the  wall,  as  they  had  done. 

Ihmkthal  they         ^,  t>  -n    •  i  i 

f^»;  rav  j.'wr-  Lhr.  But  will  It  not  be  counted  a  trespass  agamst 
ju-'Jfion  o/"'  t^c  Lord  of  the  City,  whither  we  are  bound,  thus  to 
their  own       ylolatc  his  rcvealcd  Will  ? 

Practice. 

Form,  and  Hyp.  They  told  him.  That  as  for  that, 
he  needed  n»t  to  trouble  his  head  thereabout  ;  for 
what  they  did,  they  had  Custom  for,  and  could  pro- 
duce, if  need  were,  Testimony  that  would  witness 
it,  for  more  than  a  thousand  years. 

Chr.  But,  said  Christian,  will  your  Practice  stand 
a  Trial  at  Law  ? 

Form,  and  Hyp.  They  told  him  that  Custojn,  il 
being  of  so  long  standing  as  above  a  thousand  years, 
would  doubtless  now  be  admitted  as  a  thinof  le^ral 
by  an  impartial  Judge  :  And  besides,  said  they,  if 
we  get  into  the  Way,  what's  matter  which  way  we 
get  in  .-*  If  we  are  in,  we  are  in  :  Thou  art  but  in 
the  Way,  who,  as  we  perceive,  came  in  at  the  Gate ; 
and  we  are  also  in  the  Way,  that  came  tumbling 

Who's  t/s-sf   The  Pilgrim.   How  !  'Tis  very  true. 
Old  things  are  pass  d  away  ;  ail's  become  New. 
Strange!  Hes  another  Man,  upon  my  word; 
They  be  fine  Feathers,  Hint  mahe  a  fine  Bird 


PART  THE  FIRST.  39 

over  the  wall  :  Wherein  now  is  thy  condition  better 
than  ours  ? 

Chr.  I  walk  by  the  Rule  of  my  Master,  you  walk 
by  the  rude  working  of  your  fancies.  You  are 
counted  Thieves  already  by  the  Lord  of  the  Way, 
therefore  I  doubt  you  will  not  be  found  true  men  at 
the  End  of  the  Way.  You  come  in  by  yourselves 
without  his  Direction  ;  and  shall  go  out  by  your- 
selves, without  his  Mercy. 

To  this  they  made  him  but  little  answer  ;  only 
they  bid  him  look  to  himself.  Then  I  saw  that 
they  went  on  every  man  in  his  way,  without  much 
Conference  one  with  another  ;  save  that  these  two 
men  told  Christiatiy  That  as  to  Laws  and  Oi'dinanccs, 
they  doubted  not  but  they  should  as  conscientiously 
do  them  as  he.  Therefore,  said  they,  we  see  not 
wherein  thou  diffcrest  from  us,  but  by  the  Coat  that 
is  on  thy  back,  which  was,  as  we  trow,  given  thee  by 
some  of  thy  neighbours  to  hide  the  shame  of  thy 
nakedness. 

Chr.   By  Laws  and   Ordinances  you  will  not  be  cai.  2.  16. 
saved,  since  you  came  not  in  by  the  Door.     And  as 
for  this  Coat  that  is  on  my  back,  it  was  gircn  me  by  chrisuan  has 
the  Lord  of  the  Place  whither  I  go  ;  and  that,  as  you  fj/l,l''^'if' 
say,  to  cover  my  nakedness  with.      And  I  take  it  as  >'ack,au<iis 
a  token  of  his  kindness  to  me ;  for   I   had  nothing  'tZ'rZfi'h.-  ik 
but  Rags  before ;  and  besides,  thus  I  comfort  my-  '^iZ"SL 
self  as  I  go:  Surely,  think   I,  when   I   come  to  the  ^f'^^kandhh 
Gate  of  the  Cit)-,  the  Lord  thereof  will  know  me  for 
good,  since  I  have  his  Coat  on  my  back !  a  Coat  that 
he  gave  me  freely  in  the  day  that  he  stript  me  of  my 
Rags.      I  have  moreover  a  Mark  in  my  forehead,  of 
which  perhaps  you  have  taken  no  notice,  which  one 


40  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

of  my  Lord's  most  intimate  Associates  fixed  there 
in  the  day  that  my  Burden  fell  off  my  shoulders.  I 
will  tell  you,  moreover,  that  I  had  then  given  me 
a  Roll  sealed,  to  comfort  me  by  reading,  as  I  go  on 
the  Way ;  I  was  also  bid  to  give  it  in  at  the  Cceles- 
tial  Gate,  in  token  of  my  certain  going  in  after  it ; 
all  which  things  I  doubt  you  want,  and  want  them, 
because  you  came  not  in  at  the  Gate. 

To  these  things  they  gave  him  no  answer,  only 
they  looked  upon  each  other,  and  laughed.  Then  I 
saw  that  they  went  on  all,  save  that  Christian  kept 
Christian  ;5jj  bcfore,  who  had  no  more  talk  but  with  himself,  and 
^fJ}^'"^^^""'thsLt  sometimes  sighingly,  and  sometimes  comfort- 
ably :  Also  he  would  be  often  reading  in  the  Roll, 
that  one  of  the  Shining  Ones  gave  him,  by  which  he 
was  refreshed. 

I  beheld  then,  that  they  all  went  on  till  they  came 

//e  comes  to     to  the  foot  of  the  hill  Difficulty,  at  the  bottom  of  which 

cu5ty'     '  '   was  a  Spring.     There  were  also  in  the  same  place 

two  other  ways  besides  that  which  came  strait  from 

the  Gate  ;  one  turned  to  the  left  hand,  and  the  other 

to  the  right,  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill :  but  the  narrow 

Way  lay  right  up  the  hill,  and  the  name  of  the  going 

up  the  side  of  the  hill  is  called  Difficulty.     Christian 

i»a.  49.  10.     now  went  to  the  Spring,  and  drank  thereof  to  refresh 

himself,  and  then  began  to  go  up  the  Hill,  saying : 

This  Hill,  though  high,  I  covet  to  ascend. 

The  Difficulty  ivill  tiot  me  offend. 

For  1  perceive  the  Way  to  Life  lies  here : 

Come  pluck  up  Heart,  let's  neither  faint  nor  fear ; 

Better,  though  difficult,  the  Right  Way  to  go, 

Than  ]Vrong,  though  easy,  where  the  End  is  Wo. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  4» 

The  other  two  also  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill ; 
but  when  they  saw  that  the  hill  was  steep  and  high ; 
and  tiiat  there  were  two  other  ways  to  go ;  and  sup- 
posing also  that  these  two  ways  might  meet  again 
with  that  up  which  Christian  went,  on  the  other  side 
of  the  hill :  Therefore  they  were  resolved  to  go  in 
those  ways.  Now  the  name  of  one  of  those  ways 
was  Danger,  and  the  name  of  the  other  Destrnc-  \/ 

Hon.     So    the   one   took   the  way  which   is   called  The  danger 
Daiiger,    which  led   him   into  a  great  Wood,  and  ojlhTlvayT 
the  other  took  directly  up  the  way  to  Destruction, 
which    led    him    into    a    wide    field,    full    of    dark 
Mountains,  where  he  stumbled  and  fell,  and  rose  no 
more. 

I  looked  then  after  Christian,  to  see  him  go  up 
the  hill,  where  I  perceived  he  fell  from  running  to 
going,  and  from  going  to  clambering  upon  his  hands 
and  his  knees,  because  of  the  steepness  of  the  place. 
Now  about  the  midway  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  was  a 
pleasant  Arbonr,  made  by  the  Lord  of  the  Hill,  for^  Word  of 
the  refreshment  of  weary  Travellers  ;    thither  there-    ^^"' 
fore  Christian  got,  where  also  he  sat  down  to  rest 
him  :  Then  he  pulled  his  Roll  out  of  his  bosom,  and 
read  therein  to  his  Comfort ;   he   also    now  began 
afresh  to  take  a  review  of  the  Coat  or  Garment  that 
was  given  him  as  he  stood  by  the   Cross.     Thus 
pleasing  himself  a  while,  he  at  last  fell  into  a  Slumber, 
and  thence  into  a  fast  Sleep,  which  detained  him  in 
that  place  until  it  was  almost  night:  and  in  his  Sleep  HethatsUepi 
his  Roll  fell  out  of  his  hand.     Now  as  he  was  sleep-  "'^^'>"''' 
ing,  there  came  one  to  him,  and  awaked  him,  saying,  Prov.  6.  6. 
Go  to  the  ant,  tlioti  Sluggai'd ;  consider  her  ways,  and 
be  wise:   And  with  that   Christiaft  suddenly  started 


Christian 
vtffts  with 
Mistrust  ana 
Timorous. 


CJiiistian 
i'laka  off 
Fear. 


42  7'HE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

up,  and  sped  him  on  his  Way,  and  went  apace  till  he 
came  to  the  top  of  the  hill. 

Now  when  he  was  got  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  there 
came  two  men  running  against  him  amain  ;  the  name 
of  the  one  was  Timorous,  and  of  the  other  Mistrust : 
To  whom  Christian  said,  Sirs,  What's  the  matter 
you  run  the  wrong  way  ?  Timorous  answered.  That 
tliey  were  going  to  the  City  of  Zion,  and  had  got  up 
that  difficult  place  :  But,  said  he,  the  farther  we 
go,  the  more  Danger  we  meet  with  ;  wherefore  we 
turned,  and  are  going  back  again. 

Yes,  said  Mistrust,  for  just  before  us  lies  a  couple 
of  Lions  in  the  Way  ;  (whether  sleeping  or  waking 
we  know  not)  and  we  could  not  think,  if  we  came 
within  reach,  but  they  would  presently  pull  us  in 
pieces. 

Chr.  Tlien  said  Christian,  You  make  me  afraid  : 
But  whither  shall  I  fly  to  be  safe  ?  If  I  go  back  to 
mine  own  country,  that  is  prepared  for  Fire  and 
Brimstone,  and  I  shall  certainly  perish  there :  If  I 
can  get  to  the  Coelestial  City,  I  am  sure  to  be  in 
safety  there  :  I  must  venture  ;  to  go  back,  is  nothing 
but  death  ;  to  go  forward,  is  Fear  of  death,  and  Life 
everlasting  beyond  it :  I  will  yet  go  forward.  So 
Mistrust  and  Timorous  ran  down  the  hill,  and  Chris- 
tian went  on  his  Way.  But  thinking  again  of  what 
he  had  heard  from  the  men,  he  felt  in  his  bosom  for 
his  Roll,  that  he  might  read  therein,  and  be  com- 


Shall  they  who  Wrong  begin  jjr/  Rightly  end  ? 
Shall  they  at  all  have  Safety  for  their  friend  f 
No,  no,  in.  Jiead-st7'ong  manner  they  set  out. 
And  hi  ad- long  will  they  fall  at  last  no  doudt. 


ed  his  Koll 


PART  THE  FIRST.  43 

forted ;    but  he  felt,  and  found  it  not.     Then  was  ciuisuan 
Christian  in  great  distress,  and  knew  not  what  to  ih^dn  he 
do ;    for  he  wanted  that  which  used  to  reHeve  him  ;  "l^';l'/J^_'^ 
and  that  which  should  have  been  his  Pass  into  the 
Cociestial  City.     Here  therefore  he  began  to  be  much 
perplexed,  and  knew  not  what  to  do  ;  at  last  he  be-  ^^7 'A' /;:■'- 

xr  .,,,,  ^lAi  1^  ed  for  his  A  oil. 

thought  himself  that  he  had  slept  m  the  Arbour  that 
is  on  the  side  of  the  hill ;  and  falling  down  upon  his 
knees,  he  asked  God  Forgiveness  for  that  his  foolish 
act,  and  then  went  back  to  look  for  his  Roll.  But 
all  the  Way  he  went  back,  who  can  sufficiently  set 
forth  the  sorrow  of  Christians  heart  ?  Sometimes 
he  sighed,  sometimes  he  wept,  and  oftentimes  he  chid 
himself  for  being  so  foolish  to  fall  asleep  in  that  place 
which  was  erected  only  for  a  little  refreshment  from 
his  weariness.  Thus  therefore  he  went  back,  care- 
fully looking  on  this  side  and  on  that,  all  the  way  as 
he  went,  if  happily  he  might  find  the  Roll  that  had 
been  his  comfort  so  many  times  in  his  Journey.  He 
went  thus  till  he  came  again  in  sight  of  the  Arbour  christian  he. 

,  1-1  J     U'     wntls  his Jcol- 

where  he  sat  and  slept ;  but  that  sight  renewed  his  ,,^  sucfwg. 
sorrow  the  more,  by  bringing  again  even  afresh,  his 
evil  of  sleeping  into  his  mind.     Thus  therefore  he 
now  went  on  bewailing  his  sinful  sleep,  saying,  O  Rfv.^2-^      ^ 
wretched  Man  that  I  am  !  that  I  should  sleep  in  the     s.' 
Day-time !  that  I  should  sleep  in  the  midst  of  Diffi- 
culty !  that  I  should  so  indulge  the  Flesh,  as  to  use 
that  rest,  for  ease  to  my  flesh,  which  the  Lord  of  the 
Hill  hath  erected  only  for  the  relief  of  the  Spirits 
of  Pilgrims!   How  many  steps  have  I  took  in  vain  I 
(Thus  it  happen'd  to  Israel,  for  their  Sin  they  were 
sent  back  again  by  the  way  of  the   Red  Sea)  and  I 
am  made  to  tread  those  steps  with  Sorrow,  which  I 


44  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

might  have  trod  with  Delight,  had  it  not  been  for 
this  sinful  Sleep.     How  far  might  I  have  been  on 
my  Way  by  this  time !  I   am  made  to  tread  those 
steps  thrice  over,  which  I  needed  not  to  have  trod 
but  once  :  Yea,  now  also  I  am  like  to  be  benighted, 
for  the  Day  is  almost  spent :  O  that  I  had  not  slept ! 
Now  by  this  time  he  was  come  to  the  ^r^^z/r  again, 
where  for  a  while  he  sat  down  and  wept ;  but  at  last 
(as   Christian  would   have  it)    looking   sorrowfully 
Chrisiian/;;y-  down  uuder  the  settle,  there  he  espied  his  Roll ;  the 
whe^eh/iest    which  he  with  trembling  and  haste  catched  up  and 
**'  put  into  his  bosom.     But  who   can  tell  how  joyful 

this  man  was,  when  he  had  gotten  his  Roll  again  .-* 
\^  For  this  Roll  was  the  Assurance  of  his  Life,  and 
Acceptance  at  the  desired  Haven.  Therefore  he 
laid  it  up  in  his  bosom,  gave  Thanks  to  God  for 
directing  his  eye  to  the  place  where  it  lay,  and  with 
Joy  and  Tears  betook  himself  again  to  his  Journey. 
But,  O  how  nimbly  now  did  he  go  up  the  rest  of  the 
Hill!  Yet,  before  he  got  up,  the  Sun  went  down 
upon  Christian;  and  this  made  him  again  recall  the 
vanity  of  his  sleeping  to  his  remembrance  ;  and  thus 
he  again  began  to  condole  with  himself:  O  thou 
sinful  Sleep !  how  for  thy  sake  am  I  like  to  be 
benighted  in  my  Journey  :  I  must  walk  without  the 
Sun,  darkness  must  cover  the  path  of  my  feet,  and  I 
must  hear  the  noise  of  doleful  creatures,  because  of 
my  sinful  Sleep  !  Now  also  he  remembered  the  story 
that  Mistrust  and  Timorous  told  him  of,  how  they 
were  frighted  with  the  si^rht  of  the  Lions.  Then 
said  Christian  to  himself  again.  These  Beasts  range 
in  the  Night  for  their  prey,  and  if  they  should  meet 
with  me  in  the  dark,  how  should  I  shift  them  ?  How 


PART  THE  FIRST.  45 

should  I  escape  being  by  them  torn  in  pieces  ?  Thus 
he  went  on  his  Way  ;  but  while  he  was  thus  bewail- 
ing his  unhappy  miscarriage,  he  lift  up  his  eyes, 
and  behold  there  was  a  very  stately  palace  before 
him,  the  name  of  which  was  Beautiful,  and  it  stood 
just  by  the  Highway  side. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  made  haste  and 
went  forward,  that  if  possible  he  might  get  Lodging 
there.  Now  before  he  had  gone  far,  he  entered 
into  a  very  narrow  Passage,  which  was  about  a 
furlong  off  the  Porter's  lodge,  and  looking  very 
narrowly  before  him  as  he  went,  he  espied  two  Lions 
in  the  way.  Now,  thought  he,  I  see  the  dangers 
that  Mistrust  and  Tijuorous  were  driven  back  by. 
(The  Lions  were  chained,  but  he  saw  not  the  chains.) 
Then  he  was  afraid,  and  thought  also  himself  to  go 
back  after  them,  for  he  thought  nothing  but  death 
was  before  him  :  But  the  Porter  at  the  Lodge,  whose 
name  is  Watchftil,  perceiving  that  Christian  made  a 
Halt,  as  if  he  would  go  back,  cried  unto  him,  saying. 
Is  thy  Strength  so  small  '^.  Fear  not  the  Lions,  for  Mark  13.  14 
they  are  chain'd,  and  are  placed  there  for  Trial  of 
Faith,  where  it  is,  and  for  Discovery  of  those  that 
have  none  :  Keep  in  the  midst  of  the  Path,  and  no 
hurt  shall  come  unto  thee. 

Then  I  saw  that  he  went  on  trembling  for  fear  of 
the  Lions ;  but  taking  good  heed  to  the  directions 
of  the  Porter,  he  heard  them  roar,  but  they  did  him 
no  harm.  Then  he  clapt  his  hands,  and  went  on 
till  he  came  and  stood  before  the  Gate  where  the 
Porter  was.  Then  said  Christian  to  the  Porter,  Sir, 
What  house  is  this.-*  and,  May  I  lodge  here  to-night  ? 
The  Porter  answered.  This  house  was  built  by  the 


46  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Lord  of  the  Hill,  and  he  built  it  for  the  rehef  and 
security  of  Pilgrims.  The  Porter  also  asked  whence 
he  was,  and  whither  he  was  going  ? 

Chr.  I  am  come  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  and 
am  going  to  Mount  Zion ;  but  because  the  Sun  is 
now  set,  I  desire,  if  I  may,  to  lodge  here  to-night 

Porter.  What  is  your  Name  ? 

Chr.  My  name  is  now  Christian,  but  my  name 
at  the  first  was  Graceless:  I  came  of  the  race  of 
Gen.  9. 27.  Japheth,  whom  God  will  persuade  to  dwell  in  the 
Tents  of  She? ft. 

Port.  But  how  doth  it  happen  that  you  come  so 
late  ?  The  Sun  is  set. 

Chr.  I  had  been  here  sooner,  but  that,  wretched 
man  that  I  am,  I  slept  in  the  Arbour  that  stands 
on  the  Hill-side  I  Nay,  I  had,  notwithstanding  that, 
been  here  much  sooner,  but  that  in  my  Sleep  I  lost 
my  Evidence,  and  came  without  it  to  the  brow  of 
the  Hill,  and  then  feeling  for  it,  and  hnding  it  not, 
I  was  forced,  with  Sorrow  of  Heart,  to  go  back  to 
the  place  where  I  slept  my  Sleep,  where  I  found  it, 
and  now  I  am  come. 

Port.  Well,  I  will  call  out  one  of  the  Virgins  of 
this  place,  who  will,  (if  she  likes  your  Talk)  bring 
you  in  to  the  rest  of  the  Family,  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  house.  So  IVatch/ul  the  Porter  rang  a 
bell,  at  the  sound  of  which  came  out  of  the  door 


Difficulty  is  behind,  Fear  is  be/ore, 
Though  he  s  got  on  the  Eli II,  the  Lions  roar. 
A  Christian  man  is  never  long  at  Ease : 
When  one  frighf  s  gone,  another  doth  him  seize. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  47 

of  the  hoLiiie  a  grave  and  beautiful  damsel,  named 
Discretion,  and  asked  why  she  was  called  ? 

The  Porter  answered,  This  man  is  in  a  Journey 
from  the  City  of  Destruction  to  Mount  Zion,  but 
being  weary  and  benighted,  he  asked  me  if  he  might 
lodge  here  to-night  :  So  I  told  him  I  would  call  for 
thee,  who,  after  Discourse  had  with  him,  mayest  do 
as  seemeth  thee  good,  even  according  to  the  Law 
of  the  house. 

Then  she  asked  him,  whence  he  was,  and  whither 
he  was  going  ?  And  he  told  her.  She  asked  him 
also,  how  he  got  into  the  Way  ?  and  he  told  her. 
Then  she  asked  him,  what  he  had  seen  and  met 
with  in  the  Way  .-*  and  he  told  her.  And  at  last  she 
asked  his  Name?  So  he  said,  It  is  Christian;  and  I 
have  so  much  the  more  a  desire  to  lodcje  here  to- 
night,  because  by  what  I  perceive,  this  Place  was 
built  by  the  Lord  of  the  Hill,  for  the  relief  and 
security  of  Pilgrims  :  So  she  smiled,  but  the  water  V-      y^ 

stood  in  her  eyes  :  And  after  a  litde  pause,  she  said, 
I  will  call  forth  two  or  three  more  of  the  Family. 
So  she  ran  to  the  door  and  called  out  Pj'iidence^ 
Piety,  and  Charity ;  who  after  a  little  more  discourse 
with  him,  had  him  into  the  Family  ;  and  many  of 
them  meeting  him  at  the  Threshold  of  the  House, 
said.  Come  in,  thou  blessed  of  the  Lord  ;  this  House 
was  built  by  the  Lord  of  the  Hill,  on  purpose  to 
entertain  such  Pilorims  in.  Then  he  bowed  his 
head,  and  followed  them  into  the  House  :  So  when 
he  was  come  in,  and  set  down,  they  gave  him  some- 
thing to  drink,  and  consented  together  that  until 
Supper  was  read)',  some  of  them  should  have  some 
particular   discourse   with    Christian^    for   the   best 


48  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Improvement  of  Time,  and  they  appointed  Piety, 
and  Prudence,  and  Charity,  to  discourse  with  him  ; 
and  thus  they  began  : 
Piety  disceur-  Piety.  Come,  good  Christian,  since  we  have  been 
us  him.  ^^  loving  to  you,  to  receive  you  into  our  House  this 
night,  let  us,  if  perhaps  we  may  better  ourselves 
thereby,  talk  with  you  of  all  things  that  have  hap- 
pened to  you  in  your  Pilgrimage. 

Chr.  With  a  very  good  will,  and  I  am  glad  that 
you  are  so  well  disposed. 

Piety.  What  moved  you  at  first  to  betake  yourself 
to  a  Pilgrim's  Life  ? 
nmv  Chris-         Chr.   I  was  driven  out  of  my  Native  Country  by 
tian  was  dp-        dreadful  sound   that  was  in   mine  ears  ;   to  wit, 

ven  out  of  his  ,  _  t    t 

own  Country.  That  unavoidable  destruction  did  attend  me,  if  I 
abode  in  that  place  where  I  was. 

Piety.   But  how  did  it  happen  that  you  came  out 
of  your  Country  this  Way  .-* 

Chr.  It  was  as  God  would  have  it ;  for  when  I 
was  under  the  fears  of  destruction,  I  did  not  know 
whither  to  go;  but  by  chance  there  came  a  Man, 
even  to  me,  (as  I  was  trembling  and  weeping,) 
Hnuhigot  whose  name  is  Evangelist,  and  he  directed  me  to 
i^ziot  ^^'"^  ^^  Wicket  Gate,  which  else  I  should  never  have 
found,  and  so  set  me  into  the  Way  that  hath  led  me 
directly  to  this  House. 

Piety.  But  did  you  not  come  by  the  House  of  the 
Interp7'eter  ? 

Chr.  Yes,   and   did   see   such   things   there,  the 

;  remembrance  of  which  will  stick  by  me  as  long  as 

A  Rehearsal    I  Hve  :  Especially  three  things,  to  wit,  How  Christ, 

"LZ^tnthe      in  despite  of  Satan,  maintains  his  Work  of  Grace  in 

^'y-  the  heart ;  how  the  Man  had  sinned  himself  quite 

/ 


PART  THE  FIRST.  49 

out  of  hopes  of  God's  Mercy ;  and  also  the  dream  of 
him  that  thought  in  his  sleep  the  Day  of  Judgment 
was  come. 

Piety.  Why,  Did  you  hear  him  tell  his  dream  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  and  a  dreadful  one  it  was,  I  thought ;  it 
made  my  heart  ache  as  he  was  telling  of  it ;  but  yet 
I  am  glad  I  heard  it. 

Piety.  Was  that  all  that  you  saw  at  the  House  of 
the  Interpreter  ? 

Chr.  No,  he  took  me  and  had  me  where  he 
showed  me  a  stately  Palace,  and  how  the  people 
were  clad  in  Gold  that  were  in  it ;  and  how  there 
came  a  venturous  man,  and  cut  his  Way  through  the 
armed  men  that  stood  in  the  Door  to  keep  him  out; 
and  how  he  was  bid  to  come  in,  and  win  Eternal 
Glory:  Methought  those  things  did  ravish  my  heart! 
I  could  have  staid  at  that  good  man's  house  a  twelve- 
month, but  that  I  knew  I  had  further  to  go. 

Piety.  And  what  saw  you  else  in  the  Way  ^ 

Chr.  Saw !  Why,  I  went  but  a  little  further,  and 
I  saw  one,  as  I  thought  in  my  mind,  hang  bleeding 
upon  a  Tree  ;  and  the  very  Sight  of  him  made  my 
Burden  fall  off  my  back,  (for  I  groaned  under  a  weary 
Burden)  but  then  it  fell  down  from  off  me.  'Twas  a 
strange  thing  to  me,  for  I  never  saw  such  a  thing 
before :  Yea,  and  while  I  stood  looking  up,  (for  then 
I  could  not  forbear  looking)  Three  Shining  Ones 
came  to  me :  One  of  them  testified  that  my  Sins 
were  forgiven  me ;  another  stript  me  of  my  Rags, 
and  gave  me  this  'broidered  Coat  which  you  see ; 
and  the  third  set  the  Mark  which  you  see  in  my 
forehead,  and  gave  me  this  sealed  Roll ;  (and  with 
that  he  plucked  it  out  of  his  Bosom.) 


50  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Piety.  But  you  saw  more  than  this,  did  you  not  ? 
Chr.  The  things  that  I  have  told  you,  were  the 
best ;  yet  some  other  small  matters  I  saw,  as  namely 
I  saw  three  men,  Siffiple,  Sloth,  and  Pi'esinnpfioii, 
lie  asleep  a  little  out  of  the  Way  as  I  came,  with 
Irons  upon  their  heels;  but  do  yuu  think  I  could 
awake  them  !  I  also  saw  Formality  and  Hypocrisy 
come  tumbling  over  the  wall,  to  go  (as  they  pre- 
tended) to  Zio7i,  but  they  were  quickly  lost ;  even 
as  I  myself  did  tell  them,  but  they  would  not  believe: 
But,  above  all,  I  found  it  Juirci  zvork  to  get  up  this 
Hill,  and  as  hard  to  come  by  the  Lions  mouths: 
and  truly  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  good  man,  the 
Porter  that  stands  at  the  Gate,  I  do  not  know,  but 
that,  after  all,  I  might  have  gone  back  again ;  but 
now  I  thank  God  I  am  here,  and  I  thank  you  for 
receiving  of  me. 

Then  Prudence  thought  good  to  ask  him  a  few 
questions,  and  desired  his  answer  to  them. 

Prudence  J/V-       Prucieuce.   Do    you  not  think   sometimes  of  the 

coursis  htm.     QQ^^x.Yy  from  wheuce  you  came  ? 

Christian's  C/ir.  Yea,  but  with  much  Shame  and  Detestation  : 

M^«^/4/f  c//^/x  jj.y]„  jf  J   i-^^^  |3gg,^  mindful  of  that  Country  from 

Native  Conn-  ^ '  t  •    i       i  • 

try.  whence  1  came  out,  I  might  have  had  opportunity 

iieb.  II.  15,    to  have  returned;  but  now  I  desire  a  better  Country; 
*^'  this  is,  a  Heavenly. 

Pj'tid.  Do  you  not  yet  bear  away  with  you  some 

of  the  things  that  then  you  were  conversant  withal } 

Ckr.  Yes,  but  greatly  against  my  will ;  especially 

Christian  Jis-  my  iuward  and   carnal  Cogitations,  with  which    all 

'cart^iitn-   ^"^Y  couutrymen,  as  well  as  myself,  were  delighted ; 

tations.  but  now  all  those  things  are  my  Grief;  and  might  I 

but  choose  mine  own  things,  I  would  choose  never  to 


PART  THE  FIRST  51 

think  of  those  things  more;  but  when   I  would  be  christian's 
doing  of  that  which  is  best,  tliat  which  is  worst  is  Rom.'";. 
with  me. 

Prud.  Do  you  not  find  sometimes,  as  if  those 
things  were  vanquished,  which  at  other  times  are 
your  Perplexity  ? 

C/ir.  Yes,  but  that  is  but  seldom ;  but  they  are 
to  me  Golden  Hours,  in  which  such  things  happen  christian's 

tome.  Golden  Uo^,', 

P}'tid.  Can  you  remember  by  what  Means  you 
find  your  annoyances  at  times,  as  if  they  were  van- 
quished .'* 

Chr.   Yes,  when  I  think  what  I  saw  at  the  Cross,  //^jrChristian 
that  will  do  it ;  and  when  I  look  upon  my  'broidercd  •^^*,-,'^5'X!f 
Coat,  that  will  do  it ;  also  when  I  look  into  the  Roll  (■^'^^ options. 
that  I  carry  in  my  bosom,  that  will  do  it ;  and  when 
my  thoughts  wax  warm  about  whither  I  am  going, 
that  will  do  it. 

Prud.  And  what  is  it  that  makes  you  so  desirous 
to  go  to  Mount  Zioji  ? 

Chr.   Why,  there  I  hope  to  see  him  alive  that  did  /r>4v  Chris- 
hang  dead  on  the  Cross  ;  and  there  I  hope  to  be  rid  aZZ'nf^' 
of  all  those  things,  that  to  this  day  are  in  me  an  An-  ^'""• 
noyance  to  me  :  There  they  say  there  is  no  Death,  isa.  15.  8. 
and  there  I  shall  dwell  with  such  Company  as  I  like  ^^^'''  ^'"  ^' 
best.      For,  to  tell  you  truth,  I  love  him,  because    I 
was  by  him  eased  of  my  Burden  ;  and   I  am  weai  y 
of  my  inward  Sickness  :   I   would  fain  be  wherr-    I 
shall  die  no  more,  and  with  the  Company  that  shall 
continually  cry,  JTo/j',  Holy,  Holy. 

Then  said  Charity  to  Christian,  Have  you  a   Fa-  charity ./«- 
mily  ?  Are  you  a  married  man  .?  courses  him. 

Chr.    i  have  a  Wife  and  four  small  Children. 


«;2 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Christian's 
l.cni/  to  his 
Wife  and 
Children. 


Christian's 
Fears  of  per- 
ishing might  be 
read  in  his 
very  Counte- 
nance. 


The  Cause 
why  his  Wife 
and  Children 
did  not  go  with 
him. 


Charily,  And  why  did  you  not  bring  them  along 
with  you  ? 

Chr.  Then  Chrhticui  wept  and  said,  Oh !  how 
willingly  would  I  have  done  it !  but  they  were  all  of 
them  utterly  averse  to  my  going  on  Pilgrimage. 

Cha.  But  you  should  have  talked  to  them,  and 
have  endeavoured  to  have  shown  them  the  Danger 
of  being  behind. 

Chr.  So  I  did  ;  and  told  them  also  what  God  had 
shewed  to  me  of  the  destruction  of  our  City ;  but  I 
seemed  to  them  as  one  that  mocked,  and  they  be- 
lieved me  not. 

Cha.  And  did  you  pray  to  God  that  he  would 
bless  your  Counsel  to  them  .^ 

Chr.  Yes,  and  that  with  much  Affection ;  for  you 
must  think  that  my  Wife  and  poor  Children  were 
very  dear  unto  me. 

Cha.  But  did  you  tell  them  of  your  own  Sorrow, 
and  Fear  of  Destruction  .<*  F'or  I  suppose  that  de- 
struction was  visible  enough  to  you  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over.  They  might 
also  see  my  Fears  in  my  Countenance,  in  my  Tears, 
and  also  in  my  trembling  under  the  apprehension  of 
the  Judgment  that  did  hang  over  our  heads  ;  but  all 
was  not  sufficient  to  prevail  with  them  to  come 
with  me. 

Cha.  But  what  could  they  say  for  themselves 
why  they  came  not  ? 

Chr.  Why,  my  Wife  was  afraid  of  losing  this 
World  ;  and  my  Children  were  given  to  the  foolish 
Delights  of  Youth  :  So  what  by  one  thing  and  what 
by  another,  they  left  me  to  wander  in  this  manner 
alone. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  53 

Cha.  But  did  you  not  with  your  vain  Life  damp 
all  that  you  by  Words  used  by  way  of  persuasion  to 
bring  them  away  with  you  ? 

Ckr.   Indeed  I  cannot  commend  my  Life,  for  I  am 
conscious    to    myself  of  many  failings    therein  :    1 
know  also,  that  a  man  by  his  Conversation  may  soon 
overthrow   what   by  Argument    or    Persuasion    he 
doth  labour  to  fasten  upon  others  for  their  good. 
Yet,  this  I   can  say,  I  was  very  wary  of  giving  them  chnstian's 
occasion,  by   any  unseemly  action,   to    make    them  ^ZlonTJore 
averse  to  going  on  Pilgrimage.     Yea,  for  this  very  ^"  .'^V'' "'"^ 
thing,  they  would  tell  me  I  was  too  precise,  and  that  I 
denied  myself  of  things  (for  their  sakes)  in  which 
they  saw  no  evil.     Nay,  I  think  I  may  say,  that,  if 
what  they  saw  in  me  did  hinder  them,  it  was  my 
great  Tenderness  in  sinning  against  God,  or  of  doing 
any  Wrong  to  my  Neighbour. 

Cha.  Indeed  Cain  hated  his  brother,  because  his  i  John  3. 12. 
own  works  were  Evil,  and  his  brother's  Righteous  ;  ^^',|J^y''J//^f/ 
and  if  thy  Wife  and  Children  have  been  offended '/''*'>' A'"''- 
with  thee  for  this,  they  thereby  shew  themselves  to 
be  implacable  to  good ;  and  thou  hast  delivered  thy  Eztk.  3.  19. 
soul  from  their  Blood. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream.  That  thus  they  sat  talk- 
ing together  until  Supper  was  ready.     So  when  they 
had  made  ready,  they  sat  down  to  meat :  Now  the 
Table  was  furnished  with  Hit  Things,  and  with  Wine  what  chx\%. 
that  was  well  refined  ;  and  all  their  talk  at  the  Table  t^su^/'r. 
was  about  the  Lord  of  the  Hill ;  as,  namely,  about  '^^''''  Talk  at 
what  He  had  done,  and  wherefore  He  did  what  He 
did,  and  why  He  had  built  that  House ;  and  l)y  what 
they  said,   I   perceived  that    He  had  been  a  great 
Warrior,  and  had  fouQht  with,  and  slain  him  that 


54  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Heh.  2. 14,  had  the  Power  of  Death,  but  not  without  great 
Danger  to  himself,  which  made  me  love  him  the 
more. 

For,  as  they  said,  and  as  I  believe,  (said  Chris- 
tiaji)  he  did  it  with  the  Loss  of  m.uch  Blood ;  but 
that  which  put  Glory  of  Grace  into  all  he  did,  was, 
that  he  did  it  of  pure  Love  to  his  Country.  And 
besides,  there  were  some  of  them  of  the  Houshold 
that  said,  they  had  seen  and  spoke  with  him  since 
he  did  die  on  the  Cross  ;  and  they  have  attested, 
that  they  had  it  from  his  own  lips,  that  he  is  such  a 
Lover  of  poor  Pilgrims,  that  the  like  is  not  to  be 
found  from  the  East  to  the  West. 

They  moreover  gave  an  Instance  of  what  they 
affirmed,  and  that  was.  He  had  stript  himself  of  his 
Glory,  that  he  might  do  this  for  the  Poor ;  and  that 
they  heard  him  say  and  affirm.  That  he  luould  not 
dwell  in  the  Mountain  of  Zion  alone.     They  said 

chfUtmakn    uiorcovcr,  That  he  had  made  many  Pilgrims  princes, 

Beggars.         though  by  nature  they  were  beggars  born,  and  their 

I  Sam.  2.  8.    orio:inal  had  been  the  dung^hill. 

Ps.  II  j.  7.  ^  . 

Thus  they  discoursed  together  till  late  at  night ; 
and  after  they  had  committed  themselves  to  their 
Lord  for  Protection,  they  betook  themselves  to  rest : 
Christian's  The  Pilgrim  they  laid  in  a  large  upper  chamber, 
whose  window  opened  towards  the  Sun-rising  :  The 
name  of  the  chamber  was  Peace,  where  he  slept  till 
break  of  Day,  and  then  he  awoke  and  sang. 

Where  am  I  now  I  Is  this  the  Love  and  Care 
Of  J  esus  ;  for  the  men  that  Pilgrims  are. 
Thus  to  provide  I   That  I  should  be  forgiven, 
And  divell  already  the  next  door  to  Heaven ! 


Bcd-chambn\ 


PART  THE  FIRST.  55 

So,  in  the  morning,  they  all  got  up  ;  and,  after  some 

more  discourse,  they  told  him  that  he  should  not 

depart  till  they  had  shewed  him  the  Rarities  of  that 

place.     And  first  they  had  him  into  the  Study,  where 

they  shewed  him  Records  of  the  greatest  antiquity  ;  christian  had 

in  which,  as  I  remember  my  dream,  they  shewed  him  ^andwlai"h/ 

first  the  Pedigree  of  the  Lord  of  the   Hill,  that  he '"'*' '^'''• 

was  the  Son  of  the  Ancient  of  Days,  and  came  by 

an  Eternal  Generation  :    Here  also  was  more  fully 

recorded  the  Acts  that  he  had  done,  and  the  Names 

of  many  hundreds  that  he  had  taken  into  his  service  ; 

and  how  he  had  placed  them  in  such  Habitations, 

that  he  could  neither  by  Length  of  Days,  nor  Decays 

of  Nature,  be  dissolved. 

Then  they  read  to  him  some  of  the  worthy  Acts 
that  some  of  his  Servants  had  done :  As  how  they 
had  subdued  Kingdoms,  wrought  Righteousness, 
obtained  Promises,  stopped  the  Mouths  of  Lions, 
quenched  the  Violence  of  Fire,  escaped  the  Edge  of  H«b.  u.  33, 
the  Sword,  out  of  Weakness  were  made  strong,  ^^' 
waxed  valiant  in  Fight,  and  turned  to  Flight  the 
Armies  of  the  Aliens. 

Then  they  read  again  in  another  part  of  the  Re- 
cords of  the  House,  where  it  was  shewed  how  will- 
ing their  Lord  was  to  receive  into  his  Favour,  any, 
even  any,  though  they  in  time  past  had  offered  great 
Affronts  to  his  Person  and  Proceedingrs.  Here  also 
were  several  other  histories  of  many  other  famous 
things,  of  all  which  Christian  had  a  view :  As  of  things 
both  Ancient  and  Modern  ;  together  with  Prophecies 
and  Predictions  of  things  that  have  their  certain 
accomplishment,  both  to  the  dread  and  amazement  of 
Enemies,  and  the  comfort  and  solace  of  Pilgrims. 


56 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Christian  had 
into  (he  Ar- 
mory, 


Christian 
made  to  see 
Ancuni 
things. 


Chrislian 
shrioed  the 
Delectable 
Mountains, 


The  next  day  they  took  him,  and  had  him  into 
the  Armory,  where  they  shewed  him  all  manner 
of  Furniture,  which  their  Lord  had  provided  for 
Pilgrims,  as  Sword,  Shield,  Helmet,  Ikeast-plate, 
All-Prayer,  and  Shoes  that  would  not  wear  out. 
And  there  was  here  enough  of  this  to  harness  out  as 
many  men,  for  the  service  of  their  Lord,  as  there  be 
Stars  in  the  Heaven  for  multitude. 

They  also  shewed  him  some  of  the  Engines  with 
which  some  of  his  Servants  had  done  wonderful 
things.  They  shewed  him  Moses  Rod,  the  Hammer 
and  Nail  with  which  ^ael  slew  Sise7'a,  the  Pitchers, 
Trumpets,  and  Lamps  too,  with  which  Gideon  put 
to  Flight  the  Armies  oi Midian.  Then  they  shewed 
him  the  Ox's  Goad,  wherewith  Shamgar  slew  Six 
Hundred  men.  They  shewed  him  also  the  Jaw- 
Bone  with  which  Sa7nson  did  such  mighty  Feats  : 
They  shewed  him  moreover  the  Sling  and  Stone 
with  which  David  slew  Goliah  of  Gatli ;  and  the 
Sword  also  with  which  their  Lord  will  kill  the  Man 
of  Sin,  in  the  Day  that  he  shall  rise  up  to  the  Prey. 
They  shewed  him  besides  many  excellent  things, 
with  which  Christian  was  much  delighted.  This 
done,  they  went  to  their  Rest  again. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  That  on  the  morrow 
he  got  up  to  go  forwards,  but  they  desired  him  to 
stay  till  the  next  day  also ;  and  then  said  they,  we 
will  (if  the  day  be  clear)  show  you  the  Delectable 
Mountains  ;  which,  they  said,  would  yet  farther  add 
to  his  Comfort,  because  they  were  nearer  the  desired 
Haven  than  the  place  where  at  present  he  was  ;  so 
he  consented  and  staid.  When  the  morning  was 
up,  I  hey  had  him  to  the  top  of  the  House,  and  bid 


PART  TFfE  FIRST.  57 

him  look  South  :  So  he  did ;  and  behold,  at  a  great  isa.  33  16, 
Distance,  he  saw  a  most  pleasant  mountainous  Coun-  '^' 
try,  beautified  with  Woods,  Vineyards,  Fruits  of  all 
sorts,  Flowers  also,  with  Springs  and  Fountains, 
very  delectable  to  behold.  Then  he  asked  the 
name  of  the  Country.  They  said.  It  was  EmanueCs 
Land ;  and  it  is  as  common,  said  they,  as  this  Hill 
is  to  and  for  all  the  Pilgrims.  And  when  thou 
comest  there,  from  thence  thou  mayest  see  to  the 
Gate  of  the  Ccelestial  City,  as  the  Shepherds  that 
live  there  will  make  appear. 

Now  he  bethought  himself  of  setting  forward,  and  christian  $tts 
they  were  willing  he  should.     But  first,  said  they,^"'^*"''^''' 
let  us  go  again  into  the  Armory  :  So  they  did  ;  and 
when  he  came  there,  they  harnessed  him  from  head  christian  stni 
to  foot,  with   what  was   of  Proof,  lest  perhaps   \^Q^'^""y''*'"^' • 
should  meet  with  Assaults  in  the  Way.     He  being 
therefore    thus    accoutred,    walketh    out    with    his 
Friends  to  the  Gate,  and  there  he  asked  the  Porter, 
If  he  saw  any  Pilgrim  pass  by  ?     Then  the  Porter 
answered,  Yes. 

Chr.   Pray,  did  you  know  him  ?  said  he. 

Port.  I  asked  his  name,  and  he  told  me  it  was 
Faithful. 

Clir.  O,  said  Christian,  I  know  him  ;  he  is  my 
Townsman,  my  near  neighbour,  he  comes  from  the 
place  where  I  was  born  :  How  far  do  you  think  he 
may  be  before  ? 

Port.   He  is  got  by  this  time  below  the  Hill. 

Chr.  Well,  said  Christian,  good  Porter,  the  Lord  //<w  christian 
be  with   thee,  and  add   to  all   thy   blessings   ViWiQ^x^'^reet at pTru 
increase  for  the  kindness  that  thou  hast  shewed  to  "'^• 
me. 


58  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Then  he  began  to  go  forward ;  but  Discretion^ 
Piety,  Charity,  and  Prudence,  would  accompany 
him  down  to  the  foot  of  the  Hill.  So  they  went  on 
together,  reiterating  their  former  discourses,  till  they 
came  to  go  down  the  Hill.  Then  said  Christian, 
As  it  was  difficult  coming  up,  so,  (so  far  as  I  can 
see,)  it  is  dangerous  going  down.  Yes,  said  P7'7C' 
dence,  so  it  is  ;  for  it  is  a  hard  matter  for  a  man  to  go 
The  Valley  of  down  into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  as  thou  art 
now,  and  to  catch  r.o  slip  by  the  Way ;  therefore, 
said  they,  are  we  come  out  to  accompany  thee  down 
the  Hill.  So  he  began  to  go  down,  but  very  warily; 
yet  he  caught  a  slip  or  two. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream.  That  these  good  Com- 
panions (when  Christian  was  got  down  to  the  bottom 
of  the  Hill)  gave  him  a  loaf  of  bread,  a  bottle  of 
wine,  and  a  cluster  of  raisins ;  and  then  he  went  his 
Way. 

But  now  in  this  Valley  of  Humiliation,  poor 
Christian  was  hard  put  to  it ;  for  he  had  gone  but  a 
little  Way,  before  he  espied  a  foul  Fiend  coming 
over  the  field  to  meet  him  :  His  name  is  Apdlyon. 
Then  did  Christia^i  begin  to  be  afraid,  and  to  cast  in 
his  mind  whether  to  go  back  or  to  stand  his  ground. 
But  he  considered  again,  that  he  had  no  Armour  for 
Chrisiian  has  his  back,  and  therefore  thought  that  to  turn  the  back 
Tisl'a^?'^^"^  to  him  might  give  him  greater  advantage,  with  ease 
to  pierce  him  with  his  Darts ;  therefore  he  resolved 

Whilst  Christian  is  a^noug  his  godly  friends. 
Their  golden  7nouths  make  him  sufficient  ''mends 
For  all  his  griefs ;  and  when  they  let  him  go, 
He '  s  clad  with  fwrthern  steel  from  (op  to  toe. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  59 

to  venture,  and  stand  his  ground :  For,  thought  he,  christian's 
had  I  no  more  in  mine  Eye  than  the  saving  of  my  thlVppioach 
life,  'twould  be  the  best  way  to  stand.  o/Apoiiyon. 

So  he  went  on,  and  Apollyon  met  him  :  Now  the 
Monster  was  hideous  to  behold:  He  was  cloathed 
with  scales  like  a  fish  ;  (and  they  are  his  Pride)  he 
had  wings  like  a  dragon,  feet  like  a  bear,  and  out  of 
his  belly  came  fire  and  smoke,  and  his  mouth  was  as 
the  mouth  of  a  lion.  When  he  was  come  up  to 
Christian,  he  beheld  him  with  a  disdainful  counte- 
nance, and  thus  began  to  question  with  him. 

Apollyon.  Whence  come  you?    and  whither  2X^  Discourse  be. 

1  1  ■\  hftxt  Chris- 

you  bound?  tian««<^Apol. 

Chr.    I   am  come  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  'y°"- 
which  is  the  Place  of  all  Evil,  and  am  going  to  the 
City  of  Zion. 

Apol.  By  this  I  perceive  thou  art  one  of  my  sub- 
jects ;  for  all  that  country  is  mine,  and  I  am  the  Prince 
and  God  of  it.  How  is  it  then  that  thou  hast  run 
away  from  thy  King?  Were  it  not  that  I  hope  thou 
ma)est  do  me  more  service,  I  would  strike  thee  now 
at  one  blow  to  the  Qround. 

Chr.    I  was  born  indeed  in  your  Dominions,  but 
your  Service  was  hard,  and  your  wages  such  as  a  _,^^^ 
man  could  not  live  on  ;  for  the  Wasres  of  Sin  is  Death  ;  Rom.  6.  2> 
therefore,  when  I  was  come  to  years,  I  did  as  other 
considerate  persons  do,  look  out,  if  perhaps  I  might 
mend  myself. 

Apol.  lliere  is  no  prince  that  will  thus  lightly  lose 
his  subjects,  neither  will  I  as  yet  lose  thee  ;  but  since 
thou  complainest  of  thy  service  and  wages,  be  content 
to  go  back  ;  what  our  Country  will  afford,  I  do  here  Aimiiyon's 

,  Hatlery. 

promise  to  ^ive  thee. 


6o  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

Chr.  But  I  have  let  myself  to  another,  even  to  the 
King  of  princes,  and  how  can  I,  with  fairness,  go 
back  with  thee  ? 

Apol.  Thou  hast  done  in  this  according  to  the 

Apoiiyon  un-  Provcrb,  changed  a  Bad  for  a    Worse :    But  it  is 

cAHsl'Tser.    Ordinary  for  those  that  have  professed  themselves 

*^'-  his  Servants,  after  a  while  to  give  him  the  slip,  and 

return  asfain  to  me :    Do  thou  so  to,  and  all  shall  be 

well. 

C/ir.   I  have  given  him  my  Faith,  and  sworn  my 

Allegiance  to  him,  How  then  can   I  go  back  from 

this,  and  not  be  hanged  as  a  Traitor  ? 

[Apoiiyon  A/>o/.  Thou  didst  the  same  to  me,  and  yet  I  am 

m'J-clj!/!"  ^'   willing  to  pass  by  all,  if  now  thou  wilt  turn  again 

1st  Edit.  1678  and  oro  back. 

only.]  *^ 

C/ir.  What  I  promised  thee  was  in  my  non-age ; 
and  besides,  I  count  that  the  Prince  under  whose 
Banner  now  I  stand,  is  able  to  absolve  me  ;  yea,  and 
to  pardon  also  what  I  did  as  to  my  Compliance  with 
thee  :  And  besides,  (O  thou  destroying  Apollyofi)  to 
speak  Truth,  I  like  his  Service,  his  Wages,  his  Ser- 
vants, his  Government,  his  Company,  and  Country, 
better  than  thine  ;  and  therefore  leave  off  to  per- 
suade me  further,  I  am  his  servant,  and  I  will  follow 
him. 
Apoiiyon  Apol.   Consider  again,  when  thou  art  in  cool  blood, 

^gri^'omEnds  ^^hat  thou  art  like  to  meet  with  in  the  Way  that  thou 
of  Christians,  nrQest.      Thou  kuowcst,  that  for  the  most  part,  his 

to  dissuade         ^  •  11    -i-      1    1  i 

Chrisiian/r<7OT  Scrvauts  coiTic  to  an  ill  bnd,  because  they  are  trans- 

^his'ivav.'*"    gressors  against  me  and  my  Ways.      How  many  of 

them  have  been  put  to  shameful  deaths  !  And  besides, 

thou  countest  his  service  better  than  mine,  whereas 

he  never  came  yet  from  the  Place  where  he  is,  to 


PART  THE  FIRST.  6i 

deliver  any  that  served  him  out  of  our  hands:  But 
as  for  me,  how  many  times,  as  all  the  World  very 
well  knows,  have  I  delivered,  either  by  Power  or 
Fraud,  those  that  have  faithfully  served  me,  from 
him  and  his,  though  taken  by  them  ?  And  so  I  will 
deliver  thee. 

Ckr.  His  forbearing  at  present  to  deliver  them, 
is  on  purpose  to  try  their  Love,  whether  they  will 
cleave  to  him  to  the  End  :  And  as  for  the  ill  end 
thou  sayest  they  come  to,  that  is  most  glorious  in 
their  account :  But,  for  present  Deliverance,  they  do 
not  much  expect  it ;  for  they  stay  for  their  Glory, 
and  then  they  shall  have  it,  when  their  Prince  comes 
in  his,  and  the  Glory  of  tlic  Angels. 

ylpol.  Thou  hast  already  been  unfaithful  in  thy 
service  to  him  ;  and  how  dost  thou  think  to  receive 
Wages  of  him  ? 

Chr.  Wherein,  O  Apollyon  I  have  I  been  un- 
faithful to  him  } 

ApoL   Thou  didst  faint  at  first  setting  out,  when  Apoiiyon 
thou  wast  almost  choaked  in  the  Gulph  of  Despond  r^^'^J'^^^^;^^,^ 
thou  didst  attempt  wrong  ways  to  be  rid  of  thy  Bur-  'i" against 
den,  whereas   thou   shouldest   have  stayed  till   thy 
Prince  had  taken  it  off.     Thou  didst  sinfully  sleep, 
and  lose  thy  choice  Things.     Thou  wast  also  almost 
persuaded  to  go  back  at  the  sight   of  the    Lions  : 
And  when  thou  talkest  of  thy  Journey,  and  of  what 
thou  hast  heard  and  seen,  thou  art  inwardly  desirous 
of  Vain-glory  in  all  that  thou  sayest  or  dost. 

Ch}'.  All  this  is  true,  and  much  more,  which  thou 
hast  left  out ;  but  the  Prince  whom  I  serve  and 
honour,  is  merciful  and  ready  to  forgive  :  But  besides, 
these  Infirmities  possessed  me  in  thy  Country;  for 


62  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

there  I  sucked  them  in,  and  I  have  groaned  under 

them,  been  sorry  for  them,  and  have  obtained  Pardon 

of  my  Prince. 

Apoiiyon  in  a      Apol.  Then  Apollyon  broke  out  into  a  grievous 

•//.'/«  Qnis-     K.age,   saying,    I    am  an   Enemy  to  this  Prince ;   I 

*'^"-  hate  his  Person,  his  Laws,  and  People  :  I  am  (some 

out  on  purpose  to  withstand  thee. 

Chr.  Apollyon,  beware  what  you  do ;  for  I  am  in 
the  King's  highway,  the  Way  of  Holiness;  there- 
fore take  heed  to  yourself. 

Apol.  Then  Apollyon  straddled  quite  over  the 
whole  breadth  of  the  Way,  and  said,  I  am  void  of 
Fear  in  this  matter;  prepare  thyself  to  die;  for  1 
swear  by  my  infernal  Den,  That  thou  shalt  go  no 
further:   Here  will  I  spill  thy  Soul  ! 

And  with  that  he  threw  a  flaming  Dart  at  his 
breast ;  but  Christian  had  a  Shield  in  his  hand,  with 
which  he  caught  it,  and  so  prevented  the  danger  of 
that. 

Then  did  C/iris/ian  draw  ;  for  he  saw  it  was  time 
to  bestir  him  ;  and  Apollyon  as  fast  made  at  him, 
throwing  Darts  as  thick  as  hail ;  by  the  which,  not- 
withstanding all  that  Christian  could  do  to  avoid  it, 
Christian        Apollyon  woundcd  him  in  his  Jiead,  his  hand,  and 
TjTdt'ftauj!' foot-      This    made    Christian   give   a    little    back: 
ing.  Faith,      Apollvon,  therefore,  followed  his  Work  amain,  and 

aiiii  Convir-  ,      .      .  .  i      ,^  i  •  i 

taiion.  Lhristuin  agam  took  Courage,  and  resisted  as  man- 

fully as  he  could.  This  sore  Combat  lasted  for 
above  half  a  day,  even  till  Christian  was  almost 
quite  spent.  For  you  must  know  that  Christian,  by 
reason  of  his  Wounds,  must  needs  grow  weaker  and 
weaker. 

Then  Apollyon  espying  his  opportunity,  began  to 


PART  THE  FIRST.  63 

gather  up  close  to  Christian,  and  wrestling  with  him, 
gave  him  a  dreadful  Fall ;  and  with  that  Christian's  Apoiiyon  ^ai/. 
Sword  flew  out  of  his  hand.     Then  said  Apollyon,  /fJ^Jtli^"" 
am  sure  of  thee  now :  And  with  that  he  had  almost  '^''''''""'^• 
pressed  him  to  Death  ;  so  that  Christian  began  to 
despair  of  Life.      But,  as  God  would  have  it,  while 
A  pally  on  was  fetoliing  of  his  last  blow,  thereby  to 
make  a  full  end  of  this  good  man.  Christian  nimbly 
reached  out  his  hand  for  his  Sword,  and  caught  it, 
saying,  Rejoyce  not  against  me,  O  vmie  Enemy  I  zvhen  ciiristbn's 
J  fall  I  shall  arise  ;  and  with  that  gave  him  a  deadly  ApSiyon.''^ 
thrust,  which  made  him  give  back,  as  one  that  had  ^'''^-  7-  »• 
received  his  mortal  wound.      Christian    perceiving 
that,  made  at  him  again;  saying,  Nay,  in  all  these  Rnm.s.  37. 
tilings  we  are  more  than  Conquerors,  throjigh  Jiim  that  -''''"•  ^-  7- 
loved  ns.     And  with  that  Apollyon  spread  forth  his 
Dragon's  wings,  and  sped  him  away,  that  Christia?i 
saw  him  no  more. 

In  this  Combat  no  man  can  imagine,  unless  he  had  a  bn^f  Rda- 
seen  and  heard  as   I  did,  what  yelling  and  \\\<\Q.o\xs,'c!,l,°lau[y tk, 
roaring  Apollyon  made  all  the  time  of   the  fight: ''^'■'■''"'''^• 
lie  spake  like  a   Dragon  :  And  on  the  other  side, 
what  sighs  and  groans  burst  from  Christian's  heart. 
I  never  saw  him  all  the  while  give  so  much  as  one 
{)leasant   look,   till    he    perceived    he  had  wounded 
Apollyon  with  his  two-edged  Sword  ;  then,  indeed, 
he    did    smile,  and    look    upward  :    But  it  was  the 
dreadfullest  Ficrht  that  ever  I  saw. 


A  mo7'e  nnecjual  Match  can  hardly  be: 
Christian  must  fgJit  an  A7igel ;  6jct yoti  see 
The  Valiant  Man,  by  handling  Szuord  and  Shield 
Doth  make  hi/n,  thd  a  Dragon,  quit  the  field. 


64  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Christian  So  whcn  the  Battle  was  over,  Christian  said,   I 

^Thanks for     will  here  give  Thanks  to  him  that  hath  dehvered 

DfiiveraHce.     ^^  ^^^  ^f  ^^  iTiouth  of  thc  Lioii,  to  him  that  did 

lielp  me  against  Apollyon.     And  so  he  did  ;  saying, 

Great  Beelzebub,  the  Captain  of  this  Fiend, 
Design  d  tny  Ruin  ;  there/ore  to  this  end 
He  sent  him  harness  d  ont ;  and  he  with  rage^ 
That  hellish  was,  did fie^rely  me  engage  : 
Bnt  blessed  M  ichael  helped  me,  and  /, 
By  dint  of  Sword,  did  qnickly  make  Jiim  fly  i 
Therefore  to  him  let  me  give  lasting  Praise, 
And  Thank,  and  bless  his  holy  Name  always. 

Then  there  came  to  him  a  Hand  with  some  of  the 
leaves  of  the  Tree  of  Life,  the  which  Christian  took 
and  applied  to  the  wounds  that  he  had  received  in 
the  battle,  and  was  healed  immediately.     He  also  sat 
down  in  that  place  to  eat  bread,  and  to  drink  of  the 
bottle  that  was  given  him  a  little  before ;  so  being 
refreshed,  he  addressed  himself  to  his  Journey,  with 
Christian ^^«  his  Sword  drawn  in  his  hand;  for  he  said,  I   know 
ZuhhuSu^rd"^^^  but  some  other  Enemy  may  be  at  hand.     But 
drawn  in  his    j^g  j^^j  \\\\\\  no  Other  affrout  from  Apollyon  quite 
through  this  Valley. 
r^     Now  at  the  end  of  this  Valley  was  another,  called, 
Tht  Valley  of  The  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  Christian 
Death.^  "'^  °  must  nccds  go  through  it,  because  the  Way  to  the 
Ccelestial  City  lay  through  the  midst  of  it:  Now  this 
Valley  is  a  very  solitary  place.     The  prophet  ^ere- 
jer.  2.  6.         jniah  thus  describes  it :  A  wilderness,  a  land  of  de- 
sarts,  and  of  pits ;    a  land  of  drought,  and  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  a  land  that  no  man  (but  a  Chris- 
tian) passeth  through,  and  where  no  man  dwelt. 


APOLLVOX    GIVES    CHRISTIAN    A    DREADFUL    FALL 


PART  THE  FIRST.  6$ 

Now  here  Christian  was  worse  put  to  it  than  in 
his  fight  with  Apollyon  ;  as  by  the  sequel  you  shall 
see. 

I   saw  then  in  my  dream,  That  when   Chrisfian 
was  got  to  tlie  borders  of  the  SJiadoiu  of  Death,  there 
met  him  two  men,  children  of  them  that  brouglit  up  rhi  chiidnn 
an  evil  report  of  the  good  land,  making  haste  to  go  J/^/  •^''^^*' 
back  ;  to  whom  Ch'istian  spake  as  follows  :  Numb.  13. 

Chr.   Whither  are  you  going  ? 

Men.  They  said,  Back !  Back  !  And  we  would 
have  you  to  do  so  too,  if  either  Life  or  Peace  is 
prized  by  you. 

Chr.  Why !  What's  the  matter  ?  said  Christian. 

I\Ien.  Matter!  said  they,  we  were  going  that  Way 
as  you  are  going,  and  went  as  far  as  we  durst ;  and 
indeed  we  were  almost  past  coming  back ;  for  had 
we  gone  a  little  farther,  we  had  not  been  here  to 
bring  the  news  to  thee. 

Chr.  But  what  have  you  met  with  ?  said  Christia7i. 

Men.  Why  we  were  almost  in  the  Valley  of  the  Psai  44  19. 
Shadow  of  Death,  but  that  by  good  hap  we  looked  ^''"'-  '"^  "^ 
before  us,  and  saw  the  danger  before  we  came  to  it. 

Chr.   But  what  have  you  seen  ?  said  Christian. 

Men.  Seen !  Why  the  Valley  itself,  which  is  as 
dark  as  pitch  :  We  also  saw  there  the  Hobgoblins, 
Satyrs,  and  Dragons  of  the  Pit :  We  heard  also  in 
that  Valley  a  continual  howling  and  yelling,  as  of 
a  people  under  unutterable  misery,  who  there  sat 
bound  in  affliction  and  irons;  and  over  that  Valley  job  3. 5. 
hangs  the  discouraging  clouds  of  Confusion  :  Death 
also  doth  always  spread  his  wings  over  it.  In  a 
word,  it  is  every  whit  dreadful,  being  utterly  without 
Order. 


66  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

jer.  a.  5.  Chr.  Then  said  Christian,  I  perceive  not  yet,  by 

what  you  have  said,  but  that  this  is  my  Way  to  the 
desired  Haven. 

Men.  Be  it  thy  Way,  we  will  not  choose  it  for 
ours. 

So  they  parted,  and  Christian  went  on  his  Way, 
but  still  with  his  Sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  for  fear 
lest  he  should  be  assaulted. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  so  far  as  this  Valley 
reached,  there  was  on  the  right  hand  a  very  deep 
r.aL  69.  14.  Ditch  :  That  Ditch  is  it,  into  which  the  blind  have 
led  the  blind  in  all  ages,  and  have  both  there  miser- 
ably perished.  Again,  behold,  on  the  left  hand, 
there  was  a  very  dangerous  Quag,  into  which,  if 
even  a  good  man  falls,  he  finds  no  bottom  for  his 
foot  to  stand  on  :  Into  that  Quag  King  David  once 
did  fall,  and  had,  no  doubt,  therein  been  smothered, 
had  not  he  that  is  able  plucked  him  out. 

The  pathway  was  here  also  exceeding  narrow, 
and  therefore  good  Christia7t  was  the  more  put 
to  it ;  for  when  he  sought,  in  the  Dark,  to  shun  the 
Ditch  on  the  one  hand,  he  was  ready  to  tip  over 
into  the  Mire  on  the  other  :  Also  when  he  sought  to 
escape  the  Mire,  without  great  carefulness  he  would 
be  ready  to  fall  into  the  Ditch.     Thus  he  went  on, 


Poor  man  !  where  art  tJuni  7io%v  f   Thy  Day  is 

Nicrht: 
Good  man,  be  not  cast  down,  thou  yet  art  right. 
Thy  Way  to  Heavn  lies  by  the  Gates  of  Hell'. 
Chear  up,  hold  out,  with  thee  it  shall  go  ivell. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  6; 

and  I  heard  him  here  sigh  bitterly  :  For  besides  the 
dangers  mentioned  above,  the  pathway  was  here  so 
dark,  that  oftimcs,  when  he  lift  up  his  foot  to  set 
forward,  he  knew  not  where,  or  upon  what,  he  should 
set  it  next. 

About  the  midst  of  this  Valley,  I  perceived  the 
mouth  of  Hell  to  be,  and  it  stood  also  hard  by  the 
Wayside  :  Now,  thought  Christian,  what  shall  I  do  ? 
And  ever  and  anon  the  flame  and  smoke  would 
come  out  in  such  abundance,  with  sparks  and  hideous 
noises,  (things  that  cared  not  for  Christians  Sword, 
as  did  Apollyon  before)  tliat  he  was  forced  to  put  up 
his  Sword,  and  betake  himself  to  another  Weapon, 
called  All  Prayer:  So  he  cried,  in  my  hearing,  6  Epi,.  e.  ,s. 
Lord,  I  beseech  thee,  deliver  my  Soul.  Thus  he  went  ^'^^'-  ""•  •*• 
on  a  great  while,  yet  still  the  flames  would  be  reach- 
ing towards  him  :  Also  he  heard  doleful  voices,  and 
rushings  to  and  fro,  so  that  sometimes  he  thought  he 
should  be  torn  in  pieces,  or  trodden  down  like  mire 
in  the  streets.  This  frightful  siglit  was  seen,  and 
these  dreadful  noises  were  heard  by  him  for  several 
miles  together:  And  coming  to  a  place,  where  he 
thought  he  heard  a  Company  of  Fiends  coming  for- 
ward to  meet  him,  he  stopt,  and  began  to  muse  what ,,    „     .  , 

hill,  if~>  •  1  <^nnsiian  put 

e  nad  best  to  do  :  bometnnes  he  had  half  a  thou^^ht '"  « ^/'""^.  '*«' 

to  go  back  ;  then  again  he  thought  he  might  be  half-^""  """'"''■ 

way  through  the  Valley  :  He  remembred  also,  how 

he  had  already  vanquished  many  a  danger ;  and  that 

the  danger  of  going  back  might  be  much  more  than 

for  to  go  forward  ;  so  he  resolved  to  go  on  :  Yet  the 

Fiends  seemed  to  come  nearer  and  nearer  :  But  when 

they  were  come  even  almost  at  him,  he  cried  out 

with  a   most  vehement   voice,  /  will  walk  in  the 


68  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Strength  of  the  Lord  God:  So  they  gave  back,  and 
came  no  further. 

One  thing   I  would   not  let   slip :    I  took   notice 
that  now  poor  Christia7i  was  so  confounded,  that  he 
did  not  know  his  own  voice  :  And  thus  I  perceived 
it:  Just  when  he  was  come  over-against  the  mouth 
of  the  burning  Pit,  one  of  the  Wicked  Ones  got  be- 
hind him,  and  stept  up  softly  to  him,  and  whisper- 
Christian        ingly  suggested  many  grievous  Blasphemies  to  him, 
7fluhf'Zke    which  he  verily  thought  had  proceeded  from  his  own 
Blasphemies     niiud.     This  Dut  Christian  more  to  it  than  any  thinrf 

when  tioas  ,  , 

Smart  that      that  he  met  with  before,  even  to  thmk  that  he  should 

7ntTkil mind,  "ow  blasphcmc  him  that  he  loved  so  much  before ; 
yet,  if  he  could  have  helped  it,  he  would  not  have 
done  it :  But  he  had  not  the  discretion  either  to  stop 
his  ears,  or  to  know  from  whence  those  Blasphemies 
came. 

When  Christian  had  travelled  in  this  disconsolate 
condition  some  considerable  time,  he  thought  he 
heard  the  voice   of  a    man,   as  going  before   him, 

Psai.  23.  4.  saying,  Though  I  walk  through  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadoiv  of  Death,  I  will  fear  none  III,  for  thou  art 
with  77ie. 

Then  was  he  glad ;  and  that  for  these  rea- 
sons : 

First,  Because  he  gathered  from  thence,  that 
some  who  feared  God  were  in  this  Valley  as  well 
as  himself. 

Job  9  10.  Secondly,  For   that  he   perceived  God  was  with 

them,  though  in  that  dark  and  dismal  state:  And 
why  not,  thought  he,  with  me  ?  Though  by  reason 
of  the  impediment  that  attends  this  pl,'»ce,  1  cannot 
perceive  it. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  69 

Thirdly,  For  that  he  hoped  (could  he  overtake 
them)  to  have  Company  by-and-by. 

So  he  went  on,  and  called  to  him  that  was  before  ; 
but  he  knew  not  what  to  answer  :  For  that  he  also 
thought  himself  to  be  alone.      And  by  and  by  the 
Day  broke  :  llien  said  Christian,  He  hath  turned  Amos  5.  8. 
(Jic  Shadow  of  Death  into  the  Mornino. 

Now  Morning  being  come,  he  looked  back,  not 
out  of  desire  to  return,  but  to  see,  by  the  Light  of 
ihe  Day,  what  Hazards  he  had  gone  through  in  the  Christiana/a^ 
Dark  :  So  he  saw  more  perfectly  the  Ditch  that  was  %f//''^''^ 
on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Quag   that  was  on   the 
other ;    also   how  narrow  the  W'ay  was  which   led 
betwixt  them  both  ;  also  how  he  saw  the  Hobgob- 
lins, and  Satyrs,  and  Dragons  of  the  Pit,  but  all  afar 
off:  For  after  break  of  Day  they  came  not  nigh,  yet 
they  were  discovered  to  him,  according  to  that  which 
is  written,  He  discovereth  deep  things  out  of  Dark-  Job  12.  2a. 
ness,  and  bringeth  out  to  Light  the  shadow  0/ death. 

Now  was  Christian  much  affected  with  his  deli- 
verance from  all  the  dangers  of  his  solitary  Way ; 
wliich  dangers,  though  he  feared  them  more  before, 
yet  he  saw  them  more  clearly  now,  because  the  light 
of  the  day  made  them   conspicuous   to   him ;    and 
about  this  time  the  Sun  was  rising,  and   this  was 
another   Mercy  to   Christia7i:  For  you   must  note, 
that  though  the  first  part  of  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow 
of  Death  was  dangerous,  yet  this  second  part,  which   riu  saom 
he  was  yet  to  go,  was,  if  possible,  far  more  danger-  ^vJiUyvay 
ous  :  For,  from  the  place  where  he  now  stood,  even  '^<^*>S"o'*i' 
to  the  end  of  the  Valley,  the  Way  was  all  along  set 
so  full  of  snares,  traps,  gins,  and  nets  here,  and  so 
full  of  pits,  pitfalls,  deep  holes,  and  shelvings  down 


70  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

there,  that  had  it  now  been  dark,  as  it  was  when  he 
came  the  first  part  of  the  Way,  had  he  had  a  thousand 
Souls,  they  had  in  reason  been  cast  away  ;  but,  as  I 
said,  just  now  the  Sun  was  rising.  Then  said  he, 
Job  29  3.  J /is  Candle  shine  th  on  my  head,  and  by  his  Light  1 
go  through  Darkness. 

In  this  Light  therefore  he  came  to  the  end  of  the 
Valley.  Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  at  the  end 
of  this  Valley  lay  blood,  bones,  ashes,  and  mangled 
bodies  of  men,  even  of  Pilgrims  that  had  gone  this 
Way  formerly  :  And  while  I  was  musing  what  should 
be  the  reason,  I  espied  a  litllc  before  me  a  Cave, 
where  two  giants,  Pope  and  PagaUy  dwelt  in  old 
Time ;  by  whose  power  and  tyranny  the  men,  whose 
bones,  blood,  ashes,  &c.  lay  there,  were  cruelly  put 
to  death.  But  by  this  place  Chrisiiaii  went  without 
much  danger,  whereat  I  somewhat  wondered  :  But 
I  have  learnt  since,  that  Pagan  has  been  dead  many 
a  day ;  and  as  for  the  other,  though  he  be  yet  alive, 
he  is,  by  reason  of  age,  and  also  of  the  many  shrewd 
brushes  that  he  met  with  in  his  younger  days,  grown 
so  crazy  and  stiff  in  his  joints,  that  he  can  now  do 
little  more  than  sit  in  his  Cave's  mouth,  grinning  at 
Pilgrims  as  they  go  by,  and  biting  his  nails,  because 
he  cannot  come  at  them. 

So  I  saw  that  Christian  went  on  his  Way ;  yet, 
at  the  sight  of  the  Old  JMan,  that  sat  in  the  mouth 
of  the  Cave,  he  could  not  tell  what  to  think,  'spe- 
cially because  he  spake  to  him,  though  he  could  not 
go  after  him  ;  saying,  Yon  will  never  mend,  till  ynore 
of  you  be  burnt.  But  he  held  his  peace,  and  set  a 
good  face  on't,  and  so  went  by,  and  catched  no  hurt. 
Then  san^  Christian : 


PART  THE  FIRST.  71 

O  JVorld  of  Wonders !  (/  can  say  no  less) 

That  I  sJwuld  be  preserv  d  in  thai  Distress 

Thai  I  have  met  with  here  !  0  blessed  be 

That  Hand  that  from  it  hath  deliver  d  me  ! 

Dangers  in  darhiess,  Devils,  Hell,  and  Sin, 

Did  compass  me,  while  I  this  Vale  was  in  : 

Yea  Snares,  and  Pits,  and  Traps,  and  Nets  did  lie 

My  Path  about,  that  worthless,  silly  I 

JMight  have  been  catch' d,  entangled,  and  cast  down : 

But  since  /  live,  let  Jesus  wear  the  Crozvn. 

Now,  as  Christian  went  on  his  Way,  he  came  to 
a  Httle  ascent,  which  was  cast  up  on  purpose,  that 
Pilgrims  might  see  before  them  :  Up  there,  there- 
fore, Christian  went ;  and  looking  forward,  he  saw 
Faithful  h^ior^  him  upon  his  Journey:  Then  said 
Christian  ?\qwA,  Ho,  ho:  So,  ho:  Stay,  and  I  will  be 
your  Co7npanion.  At  that  Faithfd  looked  behind 
him  ;  to  whom  Chi'istian  cried  again,  Stay,  stay,  till 
T  come  up  to  you.  But  Faithful  answer'd,  No,  I  am 
upo)i  my  Life,  and  the  Avenger  of  Blood  is  behind  me. 

At  this  Christian  was  somewhat  moved,  and 
putting  to  all  his  strength,  he  quickly  got  up  with 
Faithful,  and  did  also  overrun  him ;  so  the  last  was  ciuisii..n 
first.  Then  did  Christian  vain-gloriously  smile,  Fa'tMuK 
because  he  had  <jotten  the  start  of  his  Brother :  But 
not  taking  good  heed  to  his  feet,  he  suddenly  stum- 
bled and  fell,  and  could  not  rise  again,  until  Faithful 
came  up  to  help  him. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  they  went  very  lovingly  cTirisnans 
on  together,  and  had  sweet  discourse  of  all  things  paidS  'Ld 
that  had  happened   to   them   in   their    Pilgrimage ;  f".>:oiov:n^!y 
and  thus  Christian  be^ran. 


came. 


72  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Chr.  My  honoured  and  well  beloved  Brother 
Faith/til,  I  am  glad  that  I  have  overtaken  you ;  and 
that  God  has  so  tempered  our  Spirits,  that  we  can 
walk  as  Companions  in  this  so  pleasant  a  path. 

Failli.  I  had  thought,  dear  Friend,  to  have  had 
your  Company  quite  from  our  town,  but  you  did  get 
the  start  of  me :  Wherefore  I  was  forced  to  come 
thus  much  of  the  Way  alone. 

Chr.    How    long   did    you    stay    in   the    City   of 

Destruction,  before   you  set   out  after  me  on  your 

Pilgrimage  ? 

Theit  talk  Faith.   Till  I  could  stay  no  longer  ;  for  there  was 

"country  from  g^eat  talk  presently  after  you  were  gone  out,  tliat 

whmceihey     Qur   City    would,  in  a  short  time,  with   Fire  from 

Heaven,  be  burned  down  to  the  ground. 

Chr.  What,  did  your  Neighbours  talk  so  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  'tv/as  for  a  while  in  everybody's 
mouth. 

Chr.  What  and  did  no  more  of  them  but  you 
come  out  to  escape  the  danger  .<* 

Faith.  Though  there  was,  as  I  said,  a  great  Talk 
thereabout,  yet  I  do  not  think  they  did  firmly  believe 
it.  For  in  the  heat  of  the  discourse,  I  heard  some  of 
them  deridingly  speak  of  you  and  of  your  desperate 
Journey  (for  so  they  called  this  your  Pilgrimage  :) 
But  I  did  believe,  and  do  still,  that  the  end  of  our 
City  will  be  with  fire  and  brimstone  from  Above. 
And  therefore  I  have  made  my  escape. 

Chr.  Did  you  hear  no  talk  of  neighbour  Pli- 
able ? 

Faith.  Yes,  Christian,  I  heard  that  he  followed 
you  till  he  came  at  the  Slough  of  Despond;  where, 
as  some  said,  he  fell  in  :  But  he  would  not  be  known 


PART  THE  FIRST.  73 

to  have  so  done ;  but  I  am  sure  he  was  soundly 
bedaubed  with  that  kind  of  dirt. 

C/w.  And  what  said  the  neighbours  to  him  ? 

Faiih.   He  hath,  since  his  going  back,  been  had  Hmf  riiai.ic 
greatly    in   derision,   and    that  among   all    sorts   oVc,j\^hen"he 
people;  some  do  mock  and  despise  him,  and  scarce -^''^ '^''""• 
will  any  set  him  on  work.      He  is  now  seven  times 
worse  than  if  he  had  never  gone  out  of  the  City. 

Chr.  But  why  should  they  be  so  set  against  him, 
since  they  also  despise  the  Way  that  he  forsook  ? 

Faith.   O,  they  say.  Hang  him  ;  he  is  a  turncoat! 
he  was  not  true  to  his  Profession  !  I  think  God  has 
stirred  up  even  his  enemies  to  hiss  at  him,  and  make  Jer.  29.  18. 
him  a  proverb,  because  he  hath  forsaken  the  Way.       *^' 

Chr.  Had  you  no  talk  with  him  before  you  came 
out  ? 

Faith.  I  met  him  once  in  the  streets,  but  he  leered 
away  on  the  other  side,  as  one  ashamed  of  what  he 
had  done  :  So  I  spake  not  to  him. 

Ch'.  Well,  at  my  first  setting  out,  I  had  hopes  of 
that  man  ;  but  now  I  fear  he  will  perish  in  the  over- 
throw of  the  City.       For  it  has  happened  to  him  2  ret.  2. 22. 
according  to  the  true  proverb,  The  dog  is  turned  to 
his  vomit  again  ;  and  the  sow  that  zuas  washed,  to  her  The  Dog  ana 

J,        .  .      J ,  .  the  Sow. 

ivalloiviug  in  the  7}iire. 

Faith.  They  are  my  fears  of  him  too,  but  who  can 
hinder  that  which  will  be  ? 

Chr.  Well,  neighbour  Faithful  (said  Christian) 
let  us  leave  him,  and  talk  of  tilings  that  more  imme- 
diately concern  ourselves.  Tell  me  now  what  you 
have  met  with  in  the  Way  as  you  came  :  For  I  know 
you  have  met  with  some  things,  or  else  it  may  be 
writ  for  a  Wonder. 


Faithful  lis- 
sauKed  by 
Wanton. 


Gen.  39.  U, 
12,  •3- 


PlOV.  22.   14. 


Prov.  5.   5. 
Job  31.  I. 


Hi  rras  as- 
saiihed  by 
Adam  the 
rirsl. 


74  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Faith.  I  escaped  the  Slough  that  I  perceive  you 
fell  into,  and  got  up  to  the  Gate  without  that  danger  ; 
only  I  met  with  one  whose  name  was  Wanton,  that 
had  like  to  have  done  me  a  mischief. 

Chr.  'Twas  well  you  escaped  her  Net :  Joseph 
was  hard  put  to  it  by  her,  and  he  escaped  lier  as  you 
did ;  but  it  had  like  to  have  cost  him  his  Life.  But 
what  did  she  do  to  you  ? 

Faith.  You  cannot  think  (but  that  you  know 
something)  what  a  flattering  tongue  she  had  ;  she 
lay  at  me  hard  to  turn  aside  with  her,  promising  me 
all  manner  of  Content. 

Chr.  Nay,  she  did  not  promise  you  the  Content 
of  a  good  Conscience. 

Faith.  You  know  what  I  mean ;  all  carnal  and 
fleshly  content. 

Chr.  Thank  God  you  have  escaped  her :  The 
abhorred  of  the  Lord  shall  fall  into  her  ditch. 

Faith.  Nay,  I  know  not  whether  I  did  wholly 
escape  her,  or  no. 

Chr,  Why,  I  trow,  you  did  not  consent  to  her 
desires  ^ 

Faith,  No  not  to  defile  myself;  for  I  remembered 
an  old  Writing  that  I  had  seen,  which  said,  Her 
steps  take  hold  of  Hell.  So  I  shut  mine  eyes,  because 
I  would  not  be  bewitched  with  her  looks  :  Then  she 
railed  on  me,  and  I  went  my  way, 

Chr,  Did  you  meet  with  no  other  assault  as  you 
came  ? 

Faith,  \^'hen  I  came  to  the  foot  of  the  Hill  called 
Difficulty,  I  met  witli  a  very  aged  Man,  who  asked 
me  what  I  was  ?  and  whitJier  bound  ?  I  told  him, 
that   I  was  a  Pilgrim,  going  to  the  Cop.lestial   City. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  75 

Then  said  the  old  man,  Thou  lookest  like  an  honest 
lellow  ;  wilt  thou  be  content  to  dwell  with  me,  for 
the  Wages  that  I  shall  give  thee  ?  Then  I  asked  him 
his  name,  and  where  he  dwelt?   He  said  his  name 
was  Adam    the  first,  and   I   dwell  in  the  town    of 
Deceit.     I  asked  him  then,  What  was  his  Work?  Eph.4. 22. 
and  what  the  Wages  that  he  would  give  ?   He  told 
me,  that  his  Work  was  many  delights ;  and  his  Wages, 
that  I  should  be  his  Heir  at  last.      I   further  asked 
him,  what   House  he  kept,  and  what  other  Servants 
he  had  ?  So  he  told  me,  that  his   House  was  main- 
tained with  all  the  dainties  in  the  world  ;  and  that 
his  servayits  were  those  of  his  own  befjcttincf.     Then 
I  asked,  how  many  children  he  had  ?  He  said,  that 
lie  had  but  three  daughters,  The  Lust  of  the  Flesh,  i  John  2.  16 
The  Lust  0/  the  Eyes,  and  The  Pride  of  Life ;  and  that 
I  should  marry  them  all,  if  I  would.     Then  I  asked, 
how  long  Time  he  would  have  me  live  with  him  ? 
And  he  told  me,  As  long  as  he  lived  himself. 

Chr.  Well,  and  what  conclusion  came  the  old 
man  and  you  to  at  last  ? 

Faith.  Why,  at  first  I  found  myself  somewhat 
inclinable  to  go  with  the  man,  for  I  thought  he 
spake  very  fair ;  but  looking  in  his  forehead,  as  I 
talked  with  him,  I  saw  there  written,  Put  off  the  Old 
AIa?i  with  his  Deeds. 
Chr.   And  how  then  ? 

Faith.  Then  it  came  burning  hot  into  my  mind, 
whatever  he  said,  and  however  he  flattered,  when 
he  got  me  home  to  his  house,  he  would  sell  me  for 
a  Slave.  So  I  bid  him  forbear  to  talk,  for  I  would 
not  come  near  the  door  of  his  house.  Then  he 
reviled  me,  and  told  me,  that  he  would  send  such  a 


76  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

one  after  me,  that  should  make  my  Way  bitter  to 
my  Soul.  So  I  turned  to  go  away  from  him ;  but 
just  as  I  turned  myself  to  go  thence,  I  felt  him  take 
hold  of  my  Flesh,  and  give  me  such  a  deadly  twitch 
back,  that  I  thought  he  had  pulled  part  of  me  after 
Rom,  7. 24.  himself:  This  made  me  cry,  O  wretched  Man!  So 
I  went  on  my  Way  up  the  Hill. 

Now  when  I  had  got  above  half  way  up,  I  looked 
behind  me,  and  saw  one  coming  after  me,  swift  as 
the  wind ;  so  he  overtook  me  just  about  the  place 
where  the  Settle  stands. 

CIw,  Just  there,  said  Christian,  did  I  sit  down  to 
rest  me ;  but  being  overcome  with  Sleep,  I  there 
lost  this  Roll  out  of  my  bosom. 

Faith.  But,  good  brother,  hear  me  out  :  So  soon 
as  the  man  overtook  me,  he  was  but  a  word  and  a 
blow  ;  for  down  he  knocked  me,  and  laid  me  for 
dead.  But  when  I  was  a  little  come  to  myself 
again,  I  asked  him.  Wherefore  he  served  me  so  ? 
He  said.  Because  of  my  secret  inclining  to  Adam 
the  First:  And  with  that  he  struck  me  another 
deadly  blow  on  the  breast,  and  beat  me  down  back- 
ward ;  so  I  lay  at  his  foot  as  dead  as  before.  So 
when  I  came  to  myself  again,  I  cried  him  mercy  : 
But  he  said,  I  know  not  how  to  show  mercy ;  and 
with  that  knocked  me  down  a^ain.  He  had  doubt- 
less  made  an  end  of  me,  but  that  one  came  by,  and 
bid  him  forbear. 

Clir.  Who  was  that,  that  bid  him  forbear  ? 

Faith.  I  did  not  know  him  at  first ;  but  as  he 
went  by,  I  perceived  the  holes  in  his  hands  and  in 
his  side  :  Then  I  concluded  that  he  was  our  Lord. 
So  I  went  up  the  Hill. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  77 

Chr.   That  Man  that  overtook  you,  was  Aloses.  The  tffnptt  of 
He  spareth  none,  neither  knoweth  he  how  to  shew    °^^^ 
mercy  to  those  that  transc^ress  his  Law. 

Faith.  I  know  it  very  well ;  it  was  not  the  first 
time  that  he  has  met  with  me.  'Twas  he  that  came 
to  me  when  I  dwelt  securely  at  home,  and  that  told 
me  he  would  burn  my  house  over  my  head,  if  I  staid 
there. 

Chr.  But  did  you  not  see  the  House  that  stood 
there  on  the  top  of  that  Hill,  on  the  side  of  which 
Moses  met  you  ? 

Faith.  Yes,  and  the  Lions  too,  before  I  came  at 
it;  but  for  the  Lions,  I  think  they  were  asleep;  for 
it  was  about  Noon  :  And  because  I  had  so  much  of 
the  Day  before  me,  I  passed  by  the  Porter,  and  came 
down  the  Hill. 

Chr.  He  told  me  indeed,  That  he  saw  you  go  by  ; 
but  I  wish  you  had  called  at  the  House  ;  for  they 
would  have  shewed  you  so  many  rarities,  that  you 
would  scarce  have  forgot  them  to  the  day  of  your 
death.  But  pray  tell  me.  Did  you  meet  nobody  in 
the  Valley  oi  Humility? 

Faith.  Yes,  I  met  with  one  Discontent,  who  would  Faithful  as. 
willingly  have  persuaded  me  to  go  back  again  with  comSu.'^'  ^^'*' 
him  :  His  reason  was.  For  that  the  Valley  was  al- 
together without  Honour.  He  told  me  moreover. 
That  there  to  go,  was  the  way  to  disobey  all  my 
Friends,  as  Pride,  A^-rogancy,  Self-Conceit,  Worldly- 
Glory,  with  others,  who,  he  knew,  as  he  said,  would 
be  very  much  offended,  if  I  made  such  a  Fool  of 
myself  as  to  wade  through  this  Valley. 

Chr.  Well,  and  how  did  you  answer  him  ? 

Faith.   I  told  him,  That  althouorh  all  these  that  he 


78  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Faithful's  fl«  named,  might  claim  kindred  of  me,  and  that  rightly, 
?ontent.  ^  (for  indeed  they  were  my  relations,  according  to  the 
Flesh)  yet  since  I  became  a  Pilgrim,  they  have 
disowned  me,  as  I  also  have  rejected  them;  and 
therefore  they  were  to  me  now,  no  more  than  if  they 
had  never  been  of  my  lineage  •  I  told  him  moreover, 
That  as  to  this  Valley,  he  had  quite  misrepresented 
the  thing ;  for  before  Honour  is  Humility,  and  a 
Hatighty  Spirit  before  a  FalL  Therefore,  said  I, 
I  had  rather  go  through  this  Valley  to  the  honour 
that  was  so  accounted  by  the  Wisest,  than  choose 
that  which  he  esteemed  most  worthy  our  affections. 
CJir.  Met  you  with  nothing  else  in  that  Valley  ? 
ih  is  assaulted  FaiiJi.  Yes  I  met  with  SJiame ;  but  of  all  the 
men  that  I  met  with  in  my  Pilgrimage,  he,  I  think, 
bears  the  wrong  name.  The  other  would  be  said 
Nay,  after  a  little  argumentation,  (and  somewhat 
else) :  But  this  bold-faced  Shame  would  never  have 
done. 

Chr.  Why,  what  did  he  say  to  you  ? 

Faith.  What!  why  he  objected  against  Religiou 

itself;  he  said,  'Twas  a  pitiful,  low,  sneaking  business 

for  a  man  to  mind  Religion;  he  said  that  a  tender 

Conscience  was  an  unmanly  thing;  and  that  for  a 

man  to  watch  over  his  Words  and  Ways,  so  as  to 

tie  up  himself  from  that  hectoring  liberty  that  the 

brave  Spirits  of  the  Times  accustomed  themselves 

unto,  would   make  him   the  ridicule  of  the  Times. 

He  objected  also.  That  hwtfew  of  the  Mighty,  Rich, 

or  Wise,  were  ever  of  my  opinion  ;  nor  any  of  them 

I  Cor.  1. 26.   neither,  before  they  were  persuaded  to  be  fools,  and 

Phil.  3^  7.\    ^^  ^^  of  ^  voluntary  fondness  to  venture  the  Loss 

John  7. 48.      q{  all,  for  nobody  else  knows  what.     He  moreover 


PART  THE  FIRST.  79 

objected  the  base  and  low  estate  and  condition  of 
those  that  were  chiefly  the  Pilgrims  of  the  times  in 
which  they  lived  ;  also  their  Ignorance,  and  want  of 
understanding  in  all  Natural  Science.  Yea,  he  did 
hold  me  to  it  at  that  rate  also,  about  a  great  many 
more  things  than  here  I  relate ;  as  that  it  was  a 
shame  to  sit  whining  and  mourning  under  a  sermon, 
and  a  shame  to  come  sighing  and  groaning  home  : 
That  it  was  a  shame  to  ask  my  neighbour  Forgive- 
ness for  petty  faults,  or  to  make  Restitution  where  I 
have  taken  from  any.  He  said  also,  Hiat  Religion 
made  a  man  grow  strange  to  the  Great,  because  of 
a  few  Vices,  (which  he  called  by  finer  names)  and 
made  him  own  and  respect  the  Base,  because  of  the 
same  Religious  Fraternity  :  And  is  not  this,  said 
he,  a  Shame  ? 

Chr.  And  what  did  you  say  to  him  ? 

Faith.  Say !  I  could  not  tell  what  to  say  at  first. 
Yea,  he  put  me  so  to  it,  that  my  blood  came  up  in 
my  face ;  even  this  SJiatne  fetched  it  up,  and  had 
almost  beat  me  quite  off.  But  at  last  I  began  to 
consider,  That  that  which  is  highly  esteemed  among  Luke  16.  15 
Men,  is  had  in  abomination  with  God.  And  1 
tliought  again,  this  Shame  tells  me  what  men  are ; 
but  it  tells  me  nothing  what  God  or  the  Word  of 
God  is.  And  I  thought  moreover.  That  at  the  Day 
of  Doom  we  shall  not  be  doomed  to  Death  or  Life, 
according  to  the  hectoring  spirits  of  the  world,  but 
according  to  the  Wisdom  and  Law  of  the  Highest. 
Therefore,  thought  I,  what  God  says,  is  best,  though 
all  the  men  in  the  world  are  against  it :  Seeing  then 
that  God  prefers  his  Religion  ;  seeing  God  prefers 
a  tender  Conscience ;  seeing  they  that  make  them- 


8o  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

selves    fools    for    the    Kingdom   of    Heaven,    are 
s  wisest;  and  that  the  poor  man  that  loveth  Christ, 

is  richer  than  the  greatest  man  in  the  world  that 
hates  him ;  Shame,  depart,  thou  art  an  Enemy  to 
my  Salvation ;  shall  I  entertain  tliee  against  my 
Sovereign  Lord  ?  How  then  shall  I  look  him  in 
the  Face  at  his  Coming  ?  Should  I  now  be  ashamed 
Mar.  8  38.  of  his  Ways  and  Servants,  how  can  I  expect  the 
blessing  ?  But  indeed  this  Shame  was  a  bold  villain : 
I  could  scarce  shake  him  out  of  my  company  :  Yea, 
he  would  be  haunting  of  me,  and  continually  whisper- 
ing me  in  the  ear,  with  some  one  or  other  of  the 
Infirmities  that  attend  Religion ;  but  at  last  I  told 
him,  it  was  but  in  vain  to  attempt  further  in  this 
business  ;  for  those  things  that  he  disdained,  in  those 
did  I  see  most  Glory :  And  so  at  last  I  got  past 
this  importunate  one.  And  when  I  had  shaken  him 
off,  then  I  began  to  sing : 

The  Tryals  that  those  men  do  meet  withal, 
That  are  obedient  to  the  Heavenly  Call, 
Are  manifold  and  suited  to  the  Flesh, 
And  come,  and  come,  and  come  again  afresh; 
7 hat  now,  or  some  time  else,  we  by  thc7n  7nay 
Be  taken,  overcome,  and  cast  away. 
O  let  the  Pilgrims,  let  the  Pilgrims  then 
Be  vigilant,  and  quit  themselves  like  Men. 

Chr.  I  am  glad,  my  Brother,  that  thou  didst 
withstand  this  villain  so  bravely ;  for  of  all,  as  thou 
safest,  I  think  he  has  the  wrong  name ;  for  he  is  so 
bold  as  to  follow  us  in  the  streets,  and  to  attempt  to 
put  us  t»  shame  before  all  men,  that  is,  to  make  us 


PART  THE  FIRST.  8i 

ashamed  of  that  which  is  Good  ;  but  if  he  was  not 
himself  audacious,  he  would  never  attempt  to  do  as 
he  does  ;  but  let  us  still  resist  him  ;  for  notwithstand- 
ing all  his  bravado's,  he  promoteth  the  Fool,  and 
none  else.  The  Wise  shall  inherit  Glory,  said  So/o-  Prov.  3. 35. 
mon ;  but  Shame  shall  be  the  promotion  of  Fools. 

Faith.  I  think  we  must  cry  to  Him  for  help 
against  Shayne,  that  would  have  us  be  valiant  for 
Truth  upon  the  earth. 

Chr.  You  say  true  :  But  did  you  meet  nobody 
else  in  that  Valley  ? 

Faith.  No  not  I ;  for  I  had  Sun-shine  all  the  rest 
of  the  Way  through  that,  and  also  through  the  Valley 
of  the  Shadow  of  Death. 

Chr.  It  was  well  for  you  ;  I  am  sure,  it  fared  far 
otherwise  with  me  ;  I  had  for  a  long  season,  as  soon 
almost  as  I  entered  into  that  Valley,  a  dreadful  Com- 
bat with  that  foul  Fiend  ApollyoJi;  yea,  I  thought 
verily  he  would  have  killed  me,  especially  when  he 
got  me  down,  and  crushed  me  under  him,  as  if  he 
would  have  crushed  me  to  pieces.  For  as  he  threw 
me,  my  Sword  flew  out  of  my  hand ;  nay,  he  told 
me,  he  was  sure  of  me :  but  I  cried  to  God,  and  he 
heard  me,  and  delivered  me  out  of  all  my  troubles. 
Then  I  entered  into  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death,  and  had  no  Light  for  almost  half  the  Way 
through  it.  I  thought  I  should  have  been  killed 
there  over  and  over;  but  at  last  Day  brake,  and  the 
Sun  rose,  and  I  went  through  that  which  was  behind 
with  far  more  ease  and  quiet. 

Moreover  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  as  they  went 
on.  Faithful,  as  he  chanced  to  look  on  one  side,  saw 
a  man  whose  name  was  Talkative^  walking  at  a  dis- 


82  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

tance  besides  them  (for  in  this  place  there  was  room 
Talkative  (/^-  enough  for  them  all  to  walk.)  He  was  a  tall  man, 
and  something  more  comely  at  a  distance,  than  at 
hand  :  To  this  man  Faithful  addressed  himself  in 
this  manner. 

Faith.   Friend,  Whither  away  ?   are  you  going  to 
the  Heavenly  Country  ? 

Talk.   I  a7n  going  to  that  same  Place. 
Faith.  That  is  well ;  then  I  hope  we  may  have 
your  good  company  ? 

Talk.  With  a  very  good  uall  will  I  be  your  Com- 
panion. 
Faithful  .xnd        Faith.  Comc  on  then,  and  let  us  go  together,  and 
urhitJdh-'  ^et  us  spend  our  time  in  discoursing  of  things  that 


fcune. 


are  profitable. 

Talk.  To  talk  of  things  that  are  good,  to  me  is 
very  acceptable,  with  you,  or  with  any  other ;  and  I 
am  glad  that  I  have  met  with  those  that  incline  to  so 
good  a  work  :  For  to  speak  the  truth,  there  are  but 
Taikative's  few  that  care  thus  to  spend  their  time  (as  they  are  in 
JLcourie.  "  their  Travels)  but  choose  much  rather  to  be  speaking 
of  things  to  no  profit ;  and  this  hath  been  a  Trouble 
to  me. 

Faith.  That  is  indeed  a  thing  to  be  lamented ; 
\  for  what  thing  so  worthy  of  the  use  of  the  tongue 
and  mouth  of  men  on  Earth,  as  are  the  things  of 
the  God  of  Heaven  .-* 

Talk.  I  like  you  wonderful  well ;  for  your  sayings 
are  full  of  conviction ;  and  I  will  add,  What  thing  is 
so  pleasant,  and  what  so  profitable,  as  to  talk  of  the 
Things  of  God  ? 

What  things  so  pleasant  ?  (that  is,  if  a  man  hath 
any  delight  in  things  that  are  wonderful)  for  instance: 


PART  THE  FIRST.  83 

If  a  man  doth  delight  to  talk  of  the  History,  or  the 
Mystery  of  things ;  or  if  a  man  dotl:  love  to  talk  of 
Miracles,  Wonders,  or  Signs,  where  sliall  he  find 
things  recorded  so  delightful,  and  so  sweetly  penned, 
as  in  the  I  loly  Scripture  ? 

Faith.  Thai's  true  ;  but  to  be  profited  by  such 
things  in  our  talk,  should  be  that  which  we  design. 

Talk.  That  is  it  that  I  said ;  for  to  talk  of  such  Taikative's 
things  is  most  profitable;  for  by  so  doing,  a  man'^""^"'^*'"^''' 
may  get  Knowledge  of  many  things  ;  as  of  the  vanity 
of  Earthly  things,  and  the  benefit  of  things  Above: 
(Thus  in  general)  but  more  particularly;  by  this  a 
man  may  learn  the  necessity  of  the  New  liirth  ;  the 
insufficiency  of  our  W^orks ;  the  need  of  Christ's 
righteousness,  &c.  Besides,  by  this  a  man  may  learn 
what  it  is  to  repent,  to  believe,  to  pray,  to  suffer,  cr 
the  like  :  By  this  also,  a  Man  may  learn  what  are 
the  great  Promises  and  consolations  of  the  Gospel, 
to  his  own  comfort.  Farther,  by  this  a  Man  may 
learn  to  refute  false  opinions,  to  vindicate  the  Truih, 
and  also  to  Instruct  the  Ignorant. 

Faith.  All  this  is  true,  and  glad  am  I  to  hear  these 
things  from  you. 

Talk.  Alas !  the  want  of  this  is  the  cause  that  so 
few  understand  the  need  of  Faith,  and  the  necessity 
of  a  work  of  Grace  in  their  soul,  in  order  to  Eternal 
Life  ;  but  ignorantly  live  in  the  works  of  the  Law, 
by  which  a  man  can  by  no  means  obtain  the  King- 
dom of  Heaven. 

Faith.  But,  by  your  leave,  Heavenly  knowledge 
of  these  is  the  Gift  of  God;  no  man  altainelh  to 
them  by  human  industry,  or  only  by  the  talk  of 
them. 


0  hrave 
Talkative. 


\^' 


O  bravi 
Talkative. 


Faithful  be- 
guile d  by 
Talkative. 


Christian 
makes  a  disco- 
very o/"  Talk- 
ative, telling 
Faithful  who 
he  ivas. 


84  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Talk.  All  this  I  know  very  well.  Fur  a  man 
can  receive  no:hing,  except  it  be  given  him  from 
Heaven ;  aii  is  of  Grace,  not  of  works  :  I  could 
give  you  an  hundred  Scriptures  for  the  confirma- 
tion of  this. 

Faith.  Well  then,  said  Faithful,  what  is  that  one 
thing  that  we  shall  at  this  time  found  our  discourse 
upon  ? 

Talk.  What  you  will :  I  will  talk  of  things  Hea- 
venly, or  things  Earthly ;  things  Moral,  or  things 
Evangelical ;  things  Sacred,  or  things  Prophane  ; 
things  past,  or  things  to  come;  things  foreign,  or 
things  at  home;  things  more  essential,  or  things 
circumstantial ;  provided  that  all  be  done  to  our 
Profit. 

Faith.  Now  did  Faithful  begin  to  wonder;  and 
stepping  to  Christian,  (for  he  walked  all  this  while 
by  himself)  he  said  to  him,  (but  softly,)  What  a 
brave  Companion  have  we  got  ?  Surely  this  man 
will  make  a  very  excellent  Pilgrim. 

Chr.  At  this  Christian  modestly  smiled,  and  said, 
This  man,  with  whom  you  are  so  taken,  will  be- 
guile, with  this  Tongue  of  his,  twenty  of  them  that 
know  him  not. 

Faith.   Do  you  know  him  then  ? 

Chr.  Know  him !  Yes,  bf^tter  than  he  knows 
himself. 

Faith.   Pray  what  Is  he  ? 

Chr.  His  name  is  Talkative;  he  dwelleth  in  our 
town ;  I  wonder  that  you  should  be  a  strangei  to 
him,  only  I  consider  that  our  Town  is  large. 

Faith.  Whose  son  is  he  ?  And  whereabout  doth 
he  dwell  .'* 


PART  THE  FIRST  85 

Chr.  He  is  the  son  of  one  Say-well,  he  dwelt  in 
P rating- Row ;  and  he  is  known  of  all  that  are 
acquainted  with  him,  by  the  name  of  Talkative  in 
Prating-Row;  and  notwithstanding  his  fine  tongue, 
he  is  but  a  sorry  fellow. 

Faith.  Well,  he  seems  to  be  a  very  pretty  man. 
Chr.  That  is,  to  them  that  have  not  a  thorough 
acquaintance  with  him ;  for  lie  is  best  abroad,  near 
home  he  is  ugly  enough  :  Your  saying  that  he  is 
a  pretty  ma7t,  brings  to  my  mind  what  I  have  ob- 
served in  the  work  of  the  Painter,  whose  pictures 
shew  best  at  a  distance;  but  very  near,  more 
unpleasing. 

Faith.   But  I  am  ready  to  think  you  do  hnijest, 
because  you  sjuiled. 

Chr.  God  forbid  that  I  should  jest,  (though  I 
smiled)  in  this  matter,  or  that  I  should  accuse  any 
falsely ;  I  will  give  you  a  further  discovery  of  him  : 
This  man  is  for  any  company,  and  for  any  talk; 
as  he  talketh  nozv  with  you,  so  will  he  talk  when 
he  is  on  the  ale-bench:  And  the  more  Drink  he 
hath  in  his  crown,  the  more  of  these  things  he  hath 
in  his  mouth  :  Religion  hath  no  place  in  his  heart, 
or  house,  or  conversation ;  all  he  hath  lieth  in  his 
tongue,  and  his  religion  is  to  make  a  noise  there- 
with. 

Faith.  Say  you  so  !  then  am  I  in  this  man  greatly 

deceived. 

Chr.   Deceived  !  you  may  be  sure  of  it :  Remem- 
ber  the    proverb,    They   say,  and  do   not ;  but  the  Mat.  23. 
Kingdom  of  God  is  not  in  ivord,  but  in  power,      lie 
talketh  of  Prayer,  of  Repentance,  of  Faith,  and  o^t^^J^;^*;^^^^^^, 
the  New  Birth;  but  he  knows  but  only  to  talk  oi not.' 


86  THE  PTLGRTMS  PROGRESS. 

tlicm.       I   have  been  in  his  Family,  and  liave  ob- 
served him  both  at  home  and  abroad ;  and  I  know 
His  House  is    wliat  I  say  of  him  is  the  truth.     His  house  is  as 
Tion!"^ ^^^^'  empty   of  religion,    as   the  white   of  an   egg  is   of 
savour.     There  is  there  neither  Prayer,  nor  sign  of 
Repentance  for  Sin  :  Yea,   the   brute  in   his  kind, 
He  is  a  Stain  scrvcs   God  far  better  than  he.       He   is   the  very 
Rom.'irai.    stain,  reproach,  and  shame  of  Religion  to  all  that 
25-  know  him  ;  it  can  hardly  have  a  good  word  in  all 

that  end  of  the  Town  where  he  dwells,  through  him. 
Thus,  say  the  common  people  that  know  him,  A 
The  rro7>ab  Saiut  abroad,  atid  a  Devil  at  home.  His  poor  family 
himf"  finds  it  so,  he  is  such  a  churl;  such  a  railer  at,  and 
so  unreasonable  with  his  servants,  that  they  neither 
know  how  to  do  for,  or  speak  to  him.  Men  that 
Men  shun  io  havc  any  dealings  with  him,  say,  'Tis  better  to  deal 
nm.  ^^jj.|^  ^  Turk  than  with  him,  for  fairer  dealing  they 
shall  have  at  their  hands.  This  To i ka i ive  {\{  it  ho. 
possible)  will  go  beyond  them,  defraud,  beguile,  and 
over-reach  them.  Besides,  he  brings  up  his  sons  to 
follow  his  steps ;  and  if  he  findeth  in  any  of  them 
a  foolish  T7mourousness,  (for  so  he  calls  the  first 
appearance  of  a  tender  conscience)  he  calls  them 
Fools  and  blockheads  ;  and  by  no  means  will  employ 
them  in  much,  or  speak  to  their  commendations 
before  others.  For  my  part,  I  am  of  opinion,  that 
he  has,  by  his  wicked  Life,  caused  many  to  stumble 
and  fall ;  and  will  be,  if  God  prevent  not,  the  ruin 
of  many  more. 

Faith,  Well,  my  brother,  I  am  bound  to  believe 
you  ;  not  only  because  you  say  you  know  him,  but 
also  because,  liko  a  Christian,  you  make  your  reports 
of  men.     For  I  cannot  think  that  you  speak  these 


PART  THE  FIRST.  87 

things  of  Ill-will,  but  because  it  is  even  so  as  you 
say. 

C/ir.  Had  I  known  him  no  more  than  you,  I  might 
perhaps  have  thought  of  him  as  at  the  first  you  did  : 
Yea,  had  he  received  this  report  at  their  hands  only 
that  are  enemies  to  Religion,  I  should  have  thought 
it  had  been  a  slander.  (A  lot  that  often  falls  from 
bad  mens  mouths,  upon  good  mens  names  and  pro- 
fessions : )  But  all  these  things,  yea,  and  a  great 
many  more  as  bad,  of  my  own  knowledge,  I  can 
prove  him  guilty  of.  Besides,  good  men  are  ashamed 
of  him  ;  they  can  neither  call  him  brother  nor  friend ; 
The  very  naming  of  him  among  them,  makes  them 
blush,  if  they  know  him. 

Faith.  Well,  I  see  that  saying  and  doing  are  two 
things,  and  hereafter  I  shall  better  observe  this 
distinction. 

Chr.  They  are  two  things   indeed,   and   are  as  tiu  carcass  of 
diverse,  as  are  the  Soul  and  the  Body ;  for  as  the  ^'''^'°"- 
Body  without  the  Soul  is  but  a  dead  carcass,  so  say- 
ing, if  it  be  alone,  is  but  a  dead  carcass  also.     The 
Soul  of  Religion  is  the  Practick  part :  Pure  Religiofi  ]^m.  i.  27. 
and  undefiled,  before  God  and  the  Father,  is  this,  To  '^'24^25^26. 
visit  the  fatherless  and  zvidows  in  their  affliction,  and 
to  keep  himself  unspotted  fro7n  the    World.      This 
Talkative  is  not  aware  of;  he  thinks  that  hearing  ' 

and  saying  v^\)\  make  a  good  Christian  ;  and  thus  he 
deceiveth  his  own  soul.  Hearing  is  but  as  tlie 
sowing  of  the  seed  :  Talking  is  not  sufficient  to  prove 
that  fruit  is  indeed  in  the  Heart  and  Life ;  and  let 
us  assure  ourselves,  that  at  the  day  of  Doom,  men  .s'c-'M.itt.  ij. 
shall  be  judged  according  to  their  Fruit:  It  will  not  ""■''cii-as. 
be  said  then,  Did  you  believe  f  But  were  you  Doers* 


88  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

or  Talkers  only  ?  And  accordingly  shall  they  be 
judged.  The  end  of  the  world  is  compared  to  our 
harvest ;  and  you  know  men  at  harvest  regard  no- 
thing but  fruit.  Not  that  any  thing  can  be  accepted, 
that  is  not  of  Faith ;  but  I  speak  this  to  shew  you 
how  insignificant  the  profession  of  Talkative  will  be 
at  that  Day. 
Lev.  II.  Failh.  This  brings  to  my  mind  that  of  Moses,  by 

il\(hM'con-    which  he  described  the  beast  that  is  clean.     He  is 
vinced  of  the    guch  an  OHC  that  partcth  the  hoof,  and  cheweth  the 

badness  of  *■ 

Talkative.       cud  j  not  that  partcth  the  hoof  omy,  or  that  cheweth 

the  cud  only.     The  hare  cheweth  the  cud,  but  yet 

is  unclean ;  because  he  parteth  not  the  hoof.     And 

this  truly  resembleth    Talkative;  he   cheweth   the 

cud,  he  seeketh  Knowledge,  he  cheweth  upon  the 

Word ;  but  he  divideth  not  the  hoof,  he  parteth  not 

v\ith  the  Way  of  Sinners  ;  but  as  the  hare,  he  retaineth 

the  foot  of  a  dog  or  bear,  and  therefore  is  unclean. 

C/tr.  You   have   spoken,   for  ought   I   know,  the 

I  Cor.  13. 1,    true  Gospel  sense  of  those  texts.     And  I  will  add 

2,  3-  c  .  M-  ^f^Qti^ej.   thing  :    Paul  calleth  some   men,  yea,   and 

Talkative  like  those  great  Talkei's  too,  Sounding  Brass,  and  Tink- 

Ltnd without  ^i''^S    Cymbals;    that   is,   as  he  expounds    them   in 

^'^'-  another   place,    Things   without  life,  giving  sounds 

Things  without  life,  that  is,  without  the  true  Faith 

and  Grace  of  the  Gospel ;  and  consequently,  things 

that  shall  never  be  placed  in  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 

amonor  those  that  are  the  Children  of  Life  :  Thouc^h 

their  sound  by  their  talk,  be  as  it  were  the  tongue 

or  voice  of  an  Ang-el. 

Faith.  Well,  I  was  not  so  fond  of  his  company  at 
first,  but  I  am  as  sick  of  it  now.  What  shall  we  do 
to  be  rid  of  him  .'* 


PART  THE  FIRST.  89 

C/ir.  Take  my  advice,  and  do  as  I  bid  you,  and 
you  shall  find  that  he  will  soon  be  sick  of  your 
company  too,  except  God  shall  touch  his  heart  and 
turn  it. 

Faith.  What  would  you  have  me  to  do  ? 

Chr.  Why,  go  to  him,  and  enter  into  some  serious 
discourse  about  the  Power  of  Religmi ;  and  ask  him 
plainly,  (when  he  has  approved  of  it,  for  that  he 
will)  whether  this  thing  be  set  up  in  his  Heart, 
House,  or  Conversation. 

Faith.  Then  Faithful  stept  forward  again,  and 
said  to  Talkative^  Coyne^  what  chear?  Hoiv  is  it 
now  f 

Talk.  Thank  you,  well ;  I  thought  we  should 
have  had  a  great  deal  of  talk  by  this  time. 

Faith.  Well,  if  you  will,  we  will  fall  to  it  now  ; 
and  since  you  left  it  with  me  to  state  the  question, 
let  it  be  this  :  How  doth  the  Saving  Grace  of  God 
discover  itself,  when  it  is  in  the  Heart  of  Man  ? 

Talk.   I  perceive  then  that  our  talk  must  be  about  xaikative's 
tlie  Power  of  Things:  Well,  'tis  a  very  good  question, ^^''^'^fj^'^J^f^^ 
and  I  shall  be  willing  to  answer  you.     And  take  my  <^'''^«- 
answer  in  brief,  thus :  First,  Where  the  Grace  of       — — '^ 
God  is  in  the  heart,  it  causeth  there  a  great  Out- 
cry against  Sin.     Secondly, 

Faith.  Nay,  hold,  let  us  consider  of  one  at  once  : 
I  think  you  should  rather  say,  It  shews  itself  by 
inclining  the  soul  to  abhor  its  Sin. 

Talk.  Why,  what  difference  is  there  between  cry- 
ing out  against,  and  abhorring  of  Sin  .'* 

Faith.   Oh  !  a  great  deal  :     A   man   may  cry  out  The  Crying 
against  Sin,  of  Policy,  but  he  cannot  abhor  it  but  by "''.' '^■^"'"/^    . 

9  '  •'  '    Sin,  no  sign  of 

virtue  of  a  godly  antipathy  against  it :   I  have  heard  ^""'- 


90  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

many  cry  out  against  Sin  in  the  Pulpit,  who  yet  can 
abide  it  well  enough  in  the  Heart,  House,  and  Con- 
Gen.  39.  15.    versation.     JosepJis  Mistress  cried  out  with  a  loud 
voice,  as  if  she  had  been  very  holy ;  but  she  would 
willingly,  notwithstanding  that,  have  committed  un- 
cleanness  with  him.    Some  cry  out  against  Sin,  even 
as  the  mother  cries  out  against   her   child   in  her 
lap,  when  she  calleth  it  slut  and  naughty  girl,  and 
then  falls  to  hugging  and  kissing  it. 
Talk.  You  lie  at  the  Catch,  I  perceive. 
Faith.   No,  not   I,   I   am  only  for  setting   things 
right.     But  what  is  the  second  thing  whereby  you 
would  prove  a  discovery  of  a  Work  of  Grace  in 
the  heart  ? 

Talk.  Great  Knowledge  of  Gospel- Mysteries. 
Faith.  This  sign  should  have  been  first ;  but  first 
Great  Knoxv-   or  last,  it  is  also  falsc  ;  for  Knowledfre,  c^reat  know- 

ledge  no  sign      .     .  .  i»i«i  •/-i/~> 

of  Grace.        ledge  may  be  obtamed  m  the  mysteries  of  the  Gos- 
»  Cor.  13.       pgj^  ^^^  y^^  ^^  Work  of  Grace  in  the  Soul.     Yea,  if 

a  man  have  all  Knowledge,  he  may  yet  be  nothing ; 
and  so  consequently  be  no  child  of  God.  When 
Christ  said,  Do  you  knozu  all  these  things'^  And  the 
disciples  had  answered,  Yes  :  He  added.  Blessed  are 
ye,  if  ye  do  them.  He  doth  not  lay  the  blessing  in 
the  knowing  of  them,  but  in  the  doi^tg  of  them. 
For  there  is  a  knowledge  that  is  not  attended  with 
doing  :  He  that  knoweth  his  Master'' s  will,  and  doth 
it  7iot.  A  man  may  know  like  an  Angel,  and  yet 
be  no  Christian  ;  therefore  your  sign  is  not  true. 
Indeed,  to  know,  is  a  thing  that  pleaseth  Talkers  and 
Boasters  ;  but  to  do,  is  that  which  pleaseth  God. 
Not  that  the  heart  can  be  good  without  knowledge; 
for  without  that,  the  heart  is  naught.    There  is  there- 


PART  THE  FIRST.  g\ 

lore    knowledge  and    knovvledoe ;    knowlcdo^e    tliat  Kno-.vUdgt 

1-11  i-ri-  Ji  "'"^  '^"<'«'- 

resteth  in  the  bare  speculation  ot  things,  and  know-  udge. 

ledge  that  is  accompanied  with  the  grace  of  Faith 

and  Love ;  which  puts  a  man  upon  doing  even  the 

Will  of  God  from  the  Heart :  The  first  of  these  will 

serve  the   Talker ;  but  without  the  otlier,  the  true 

Christian  is  not  content.      Give  vie   Undc7'sta7id{ng,  True  h'nmv. 

and  I  shall  keep  tJiy  Law ;  yea,  /  shall  observe  it  witJi  with  i-.uJca- 

my  lu/iole  Heart.      Psal.  cxix.  34.  """"■'• 

Talk.  You  lie  at  the  Catch  again ;  this  is  not  for 
edification. 

Faith,  Well,  if  you  please,  propound  another  sign 
how  this  work  of  Grace  discovereth  itself  where  it  is. 

Talk.   Not  I,  for  I  see  w^e  shall  not  agree. 

Faith.  Well,  if  you  will  not,  will    you  give   me 
leave  to  do  it  ? 

Talk.  You  may  use  your  liberty. 

Faith.  A  Work  of  Grace  in  the  Soul  discovereth  On/gocd  uc^n 
itself,  eitK':r  to  him  that  hath  it,  or  to  standcrs  by.      jMim  16.8. 

To  him  that  hath  it,  thus  ;  It  gives  him  Conviction  ]^3'j,'"',6  9* 
of  Sin,  especially  the  defilement  of  his  Nature,  and  ^|-'"^J'  ^-  '"• 
the  Sin  of  Unbelief,  (for  the  sake  of  which  he  is  sure  jer."3i.  19. 
to  be  damned,  if  he  findeth  not  Mercy  at  God's  hand,  ^as  4.  12! 
by  faith  in   Tesus  Christ.)   This  fight  and  sense  of^'^''-5-6. 

^^  J  _  _  '  &  .         Kev.  21.  6. 

things  worketh  in  him  sorrow  and  shame  for  Sin  : 
He  findeth,  moreover,  revealed  in  him  the  Saviour 
of  the  World,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  closing 
with  him  for  Life,  at  the  which  he  findeth  hungrings 
and  thirstings  after  him  ;  to  which  hungrings,  &c. 
the  Promise  is  made.  Now  according  to  the 
strength  or  weakness  of  his  faith  in  his  Saviour, 
so  is  his  Joy  and  Peace,  so  is  his  love  to  Holiness, 
so  are  his  desires  to  know  him  more,  and  also  to 


92  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

serve  him  in  this  World.     But  though,  I  say,  it  dis- 
covereth  itself  thus  unto  him,  yet  it  is  but  seldom 
that  he  is  able  to  conclude,  that  this  is  a  Work  of 
Grace,  because  his  Corruptions  now,  and  his  abused 
Reason,  make  his  mind  to  misjudge  in  this  matter  ; 
therefore  in  him  that  hath  this  Work,  there  is  re- 
quired a  very  sound  judgment,  before  he  can  with 
steadiness  conclude  that  this  is  a  Work  of  Grace. 
To  others  it  is  thus  discovered  : 
Rom.  lo.  10.        I.   By  an  experimental  confession  of  his  Faith  in 
Malt. '5. 9'^'     Christ.     2.  By  a  Life  answerable  to  that  confession, 
■pf  "t;o'*2 '^'    ^^  ^^^'  ^  ^^^^  of  Holiness :  heart-holiness,  family-holi- 
joi)42. 5,  6.    ness,  (if  he  hath  a  family,)  and  by  conversation-holi- 
ze  .  20.  43.   ^^^^  j^  ^1^^  world;  which  in  the  general  teacheth  him 
inwardly  to  abhor  his  Sin,  and  himself  for  that,  in 
secret ;  to  suppress  it  in  his  family,  and  to  promote 
holiness  in  the  world  ;  not  by  talk  only,  as  an  hypo- 
crite or  talkative  person  may  do,  but  by  a  practical 
subjection  in  Faith  and  Love  to  the  Power  of  the 
Word  :  And  now,  Sir,  as  to  this  brief  description  of 
the  Work  of  Grace,  and  also  the  discovery  of  it,  if 
you  have  ought  to  object,  object;  if  not,  then  give 
me  leave  to  propound  to  you  a  second  question. 

Talk.  Nay,  my  part  is  not  now  to  object,  but  to 

hear :   Let  me  therefore  have  your  second  question. 

Faith.    It   is   this  :    Do   you   experience   the   first 

Another  good  part  of  the  description  of  it  ?  And  doth  your  Life 

tign  of  Grace.  ^^^^  Conversation  testify  the  same?  Or  standeth  your 

Religion  in  Word  or  Tongite,  and  not  in  Deed  and 

Truth  ?  Pray,  if  you  incline  to  answer  me  in  this, 

say  no  more  than  you  know  the  God  above  will  say 

Amen  to;  and  also  nothing  but  what  your  Conscience 

can  justify  you  in  :  For  not  he  that  commendeth  him- 


PART  THE  FIRST,  93 

self,  is  approved,  but  whom  the  Lord  commendeih. 
Besides,  to  say,  I  am  thus,  and  thus,  when  my  con- 
versation, and  all  my  neighbours,  tell  me  I  lie,  is 
great  wickedness. 

Talk.   Then  Talkative  at  first  began  to  blush  ;  but  Taikat^vf  not 
recovering  himself,  thus  he  replied:  You  come  now  i-ai'i'iifui's 
to  Experience,  to  Conscience,  and  God;  and  to  appeal  C''^^''-'^- 
to  him  for  justification  of  what  is  spoken  :  This  kind 
of  discourse  I  did  not  expect :  nor  am  I  disposed  to 
give  an  answer  to  such  questions,  because  I  count 
not   myself  bound   thereto,   unless   you    take   upon 
you   to   be   a   CatecJiizer ;  and  though   you   should 
so  do,  yet   I   may  refuse  to  make  you  my  Judge  : 
But  I  pray  will  you  tell  me  why  you  ask  me  such 
questions  ? 

Faith.   Because  I  saw  you  forward   to  talk,  and  ne  reason 
because   I   knew   not  that  you  had  ought   else  but  "],/;„>;'/,,/" a/ 
Notion.     Besides,  to  tell  you  all  the  truth,  I   have  V"^^"""- 
heard  of  you,  that  you  are  a  man  wliose  Religion 
lies  in  Talk,  and  that  your  Conversation  gives  this 
your  mouth-profession  the  lie.      They  say  you  are  F.iithfui's 
a  Spot  among  Christians ;  and  that  Religion  farcth  f/'^Taikrii've^ 
the  worse  for  your  ungodly  conversation  ;  that  some 
already  have  stumbled  at  your  wicked  ways,  and  that 
more  are  in  danger  of  being  destroyed  thereby  ;  your 
Religion,  and  an  ale-house,  and  covetousness,  and 
uncleanness,  and  swearing,  and  lying,  and  vain  com- 
pany-keeping, &C.  will  stand  together.     The  proverb 
is  true  of  you,  which  is  said  of  a  whore,  to  wit,  7  hat 
she  is  a  Shame  to  all  Women,  so  you  are  a  shame  to 
all  professors. 

Talk.  Since  you  are  ready  to  take  up  Reports,  Talkative, 
and  to  judge  so  rashly  as  you  do,  I  cannot  but  (^on- j'Jlf^Y^^llx,^^^ 


dance. 


94  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

elude  you  are  some  peevish  or  melancholy  man,  not 
fit  to  be  discoursed  with,  and  so  Adieu. 

C/ir.  Then  came  up  Christian,  and  said  to  his 
brother,  I  told  you  how  it  would  happen  ;  your 
Words  and  his  Lusts  could  not  agree :  He  had 
ratlier  leave  your  Company,  than  reform  his  Life ; 
AgoodrU-  but  he  is  gone,  as  I  said,  let  him  go,  the  Loss  is  no 
man's  but  his  own  ;  he  has  sav^d  us  the  trouble  of 
going  from  him  ;  for  he  continuing  (as  I  suppose  he 
will  do)  as  he  is,  he  would  have  been  but  a  Blot 
in  our  Company  :  Besides,  the  Apostle  says,  From 
such  withdraw  thyself. 

Faith.  But  I  am  glad  we  had  this  little  dis- 
course with  him  ;  it  may  happen  that  he  will 
think  of  it  again ;  however,  I  have  dealt  plainly 
with  him,  and  so  am  clear  of  his  blood,  if  he 
perisheth. 

Chr.  You  did  well  to  talk  so  plainly  to  him  as  you 
did;  there  is  but  little  of  this  faithful  dealing  with 
men  now  a  days,  and  that  makes  Religion  so  stink  in 
the  nostrils  of  many  as  it  doth  ;  for  they  are  these 
talkative  fools,  whose  Religion  is  only  in  word,  and 
are  debauched  and  vain  in  their  conversation,  that 
(being  so  much  admitted  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
godly)  do  puzzle  the  world,  blemish  Christianity, 
and  grieve  the  sincere.  I  wish  that  all  men  would 
deal  with  such,  as  you  have  done ;  then  should  they 
either  be  made  more  conformable  to  Religion,  or 
the  company  of  Saints  would  be  too  hot  for  them. 
Then  did  Faithful  say, 

Hoiv  Talkative  at  first  lifts  up  his  phimes ! 
How  bravely  doth  he  speak  !    How  he  presumes 


PART  THE  FIRST,  95 

To  drive  down  all  before  Iiini. !    But  so  soon 
/Is  Faithful  talks  <?/ Meart-work,  like  the  Moon 
That's  past  the  Tnll,  ifito  the  IVajie  he  goes ; 
And  so  will  all^  bnt  he  that  Heart- work  knoius. 

Thus  they  went  on  talking-  of  what  they  had  seen 
by  the  Way,  and  so  made  that  Way  easy,  which 
would  otherwise,  no  doubt,  have  been  tedious  to 
them  ;  For  now  they  went  through  a  Wilderness. 

Now  when  they  were  got  almost  quite  out  of  this 
Wilderness,  Faithful  chanced  to  cast  his  eye  back, 
and  espied  one  coming  after  them,  and  he  knew  him. 
Oh  !  said  Faithful  to  his  brother,  who  comes  yonder? 
Then  Christian  looked,  and  said,  It  is  my  good 
friend  Fvangclist ;  Ay,  and  my  good  friend  too,  said 
Faithful,  for  'twas  he  that  set  me  the  Way  to  the 
Gate.  Now  was  Evangelist  come  up  unto  them,  and  Evanfrdht 
thus  saluted  them  :  ov,,tak^s 

them  ugam. 

Evangelist.  Peace  be  with  you,  dearly  beloved  ; 
and.  Peace  be  to  your  helpers. 

Chr.  Welcome,  welcome,  my  good  Evangelist ;  the  ihev  are  giad 
sight  of  thy  countenance  brings  to  my  remembrance  ^^•jf''^'^'''''^-' 
thy  ancient  kindness  and  unwearyed  labouring  for 
my  Eternal  Good. 

Faith.  And  a  thousand  times  Welcome,  said  eood 
Faithful ;  thy  company,  O  sweet  Evangelist,  how 
desirable  is  it  to  us  poor  Pilgrims! 

Evan.  Then,  said  Evaiigelist,  How  hath  it  fared 
with  you,  my  Friends,  since  the  time  of  our  last 
[jarting.**  What  have  you  met  with,  and  how  have 
you  behaved  yourselves  .'* 

Then  Christia7i  and  Faithfjil  t.o\<\  him  of  all  things 
that  had  happened  to  them  in  the  Way ;  and  how, 


qc  the  pilgrims  progress. 

and  with  \Yhat  difficulty,  they  had  arrived  to  that 

place. 
His  E.x.horia-       Evau.   Ri^ht  o^lad  am  I,  said  Evans'cllst,  not  that 
Hon  to  them.    ^^^  ^^^  ^^j^j^  Trials,  but  that  you  have  been  Victors, 

and  for  that  you  have  (notwithstanding  many  weak- 
nesses) continued  in  the  way  to  this  very  day. 

I  say,  right  glad  am  I  of  this  thing,  and  that  for 
mine  own  sake  and  yours ;  I  have  sowed,  and  you 
have  reaped ;  and  the  Day  is  coming,  when  both  he 

John  4. 36.      that  soweth,  and  they  that  reaped,  shall  rejoice  to- 

?^Cot  9  24    gather;  that  is,  if  you  hold  out;  for  in  due  time  ye 

25. 26, 27.   shall  reap,  if  you  faint  not.     The  Crown  is  before  you, 

and  it  is  an  uncorruptible  one ;  so  run,  that  you  may 

obtain  it.     Some  there  be  that  set  out  for  this  Crown, 

and  after  they  have  gone  far  for  it,  another  comes  in 

Rev.  3.  II.  and  takes  it  from  them:  Hold  fast  therefore  that 
you  have,  let  no  man  take  your  Crown  :  You  are  not 
yet  out  of  the  gunshot  of  the  Devil :  You  have  not 
resisted  unto  Blood,  striving  against  Sin  :  Let  the 
Kingdom  be  always  before  you,  and  believe  sted- 
fastly  concerning  things  that  are  invisible  :  Let  no- 
thing that  is  on  this  side  the  other  World  get  within 
you  :  And  above  all,  look  well  to  your  own  Hearts 
and  to  the  Lusts  thereof,  for  they  are  deceitful  above 
all  things,  and  desperately  wicked  ;  set  your  faces 
like  a  flint ;  you  have  all  power  in  Heaven  and 
Earth  on  your  side. 

They  do  thank  Ckr.  Then  Christian  thanked  him  for  his  exhor- 
tation ;  but  told  him  w^ithal,  that  they  would  have 
him  speak  farther  to  them  for  their  help  the  rest  of 
the  Way ;  and  the  rather,  for  that  they  well  knew 
that  he  was  a  Prophet,  and  could  tell  them  of  things 
that  miglit  happen  unto  them,  and  also  how  they 


kim  for  his 
Exhortation. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  97 

niiglit  resist  and  overcome  them.  To  which  request 
Faithful  also  consented.  So  EvaJigelist  began  as 
followeth  : 

Evan.   My  Sons,  you  have  heard  in  the  words  oi  He  pr(jid:th 
tlie  truth  of  the  Gospel,  that  you  must  through  many  "^t'y  lh°!ii'Zd 
Tribulations  enter  into  the   Kinordom    of  Heaven.  !^'''''''"^''"''y 
And  agam,  That  m  every  City,  Bonds  and  Afflictions  ccurai^eth 
abide  in  you  ;    and  therefore  you  cannot  expect  thaty;u/l-il 
you  should  go  long  on  your  Pilgrimage  without  them, 
in  some  sort  or  other  :    You  have  found  some  thinor 

o 

of  the  truth  of  these  Testimonies  upon  you  already, 
and  more  will  immediately  follow  ;  for  now,  as  you  see, 
you  are  almost  out  of  this  Wilderness,  and  therefore 
you  will  soon  come  into  a  Town  that  you  will  by  and 
by  see  before  you ;  and  in  that  Town  you  will  be 
hardly  beset  with  enemies,  who  will  strain  hard  but 
they  will  kill  you ;  and  be  you  sure  that  one  or  both 
of  you  must  seal  the  testimony  which  you  hold,  with 
Blood ;  but  be  you  faithful  unto  Death,  and  the 
Kinsf  will  orjve  you  a  Crown  of  Life.  He  that  shall  iTe-ohoseht 
die  there,  although  his  death  will  be  unnatural,  and  \outjT€r,win 
his  pains  perhaps  great,  he  will  yet  have  the  better  f^/^z/jj/vJ^^^ 
of  his  fellow ;  not  only  because  he  will  be  arrived 
at  the  Coelestial  City  soonest,  but  because  he  will 
escape  many  miseries  that  the  other  will  meet  with  in 
the  rest  of  his  J  ourney.  But  when  you  are  come  to  the 
Town,  and  shall  find  fulfilled  what  I  have  here  related, 
then  remember  your  Friend,  and  quit  yourselves 
like  men,  and  commit  the  keeping  of  your  souls  to 
your  God  (in  well-doing),  as  unto  a  Faithful  Creator. 
Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  they  were 
got  out  of  the  Wilderness,  they  presently  saw  a 
Town  before  them,  and  the  name  of  that  Town  is 


98  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Vayiity,  and  at  the  Town  there  is  a  Fair  kept,  called 
Vanity  -  Fair :  It  is  kept  all  the  year  long  ;  it  beareth 
the  name  of  Vanity-Fair,  because  the  Town  where 
isa.  40.  17.  it  is  kept,  is  lighter  than  Vanity;  and  also,  because 
^^^2.'i\,  17.  "^  that  is  there  sold,  or  that  cometh  thither,  is  Vanity. 
As  is  the  saying  of  the  Wise,  All  that  cometh  is 
Vanity. 

This  Fair  is  no  new  erected  business,  but  a  thing 
of  ancient  standing  :  I  will  shew  you  the  original  of  it. 
The  Andquity      Almost   five    thousaud    years  agone,  there  were 
eft  ts  Fair,     pjigj-jj-j-jg  walking  to  the  Coelestial  City,  as  these  two 
honest  persons  are;    and  Beelzebub,  Apollyon,  and 
Legion,  with  their   companions,  perceiving   by  the 
path  that  the  Pilgrims  made,  that  their  Way  to  the 
City  lay  through  this  Town  of  Vanity,  they  con- 
trived here  to  set  up  a  Fair  ;  a  Fair,  wherein  should 
be  sold  all  Sorts  of  Vanity,  and  that  it  should  last  all 
Thi  mnchan-  the  year  long ;  therefore,  at  this  Fair,  are  all  such 
/SJr.     "      merchandizes  sold,  as  houses,  lands,  trades,  places, 
honours,    preferments,    titles,    countries,   kingdoms, 
lusts,  pleasures  ;  and  delights  of  all  sorts,  as  whores, 
bawds,  wives,  husbands,  children,  masters,  servants, 
lives,  blood,  bodies,  souls,  silver,  gold,  pearls,  pre- 
cious stones,  and  what  not  ? 

And  moreover,  At  this  Fair  there  is  at  all  times 
to  be  seen  jugglings,   cheats,  games,   plays,   fools, 
apes,  knaves,  and  rogues,  and  that  of  every  kind. 
Here  are  to  be  seen  too,  and  that  for  nothing, 

Behold  Vanity-Fair !  the  Pilgrims  there 
Are  chain'' d,  and stoJtd  beside : 

Even  so  it  was  our  Lord  pass'd  here^ 
And  on  Mount  Calvary  dy'd. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  99 

thefts,  murders,  adulteries,  false  swearers,  and  that     . 
of  a  blood-red  colour. 

And  as  in  other  fairs  of  less  moment,  there  are  the 
several  rows  aiul  streets  under  their  proper  names, 
where  such  and  such  wares  are  vended  :  So  here 
likewise,  you  have  the  proper  places,  rows,  streets, 
(viz.  Countries  and  Kin<^^doms)  where  the  wares  of 
this  Fair  are  soonest  to  be  found:  Here  is  \.\\c  The sirerts 0/ 
Britain  row,  the  Fre^ich  row,  the  Italian  row,  the  ^"^'^  ^'"'^" 
Spayiish  row,  the  German  row,  where  several  sorts 
of  vanities  are  to  be  sold.  But  as  in  other  fairs, 
some  one  commodity  is  as  the  chief  of  all  the  fair,  P^ 

so  the  ware  of  Rouie  and  her  merchandize  is  greatly  kv^ 

promoted  in  this  Fair  :     Only  our  English  nation, 
with  some  others,  have  taken  a  dislike  thereat. 

Now,  as  I  said,  the  Way  to  the  Coelestial  City 
lies  just  through  this  Town,  where  this  lusty  Fair  is 
kept ;  and  he  that  will  go  to  the  City,  and  yet  not  ^^^ 
go  through  this  Town,  must  needs  go  out  of  the 
World.     The  Prince  of  Princes  himself,  when  here,  i  cor.  5.  la 
went  through  this  Town  to  his  own  Country,  and  ^t!'Jougi!''thi$ 
that  upon  a  Fair-day  too  :  Yea,  and  as   I   think,  it  ^j"''- 
was   Beelzcbuby  the   Chief  Lord  of  this   Fair,   that  Luke  4. 5,  6, 
invited  him  to  buy  of  his  Vanities  ;  yea,  would  have    '^' 
made  him    Lord  of  the   Fair,  would   he  but  have 
done  him  reverence  as  he  went  through  the  Town, 
Yea,   because  he  was  such  a   Person   of  Honour, 
Beelzebub  had  him  from  street  to  street,  and  shewed    ^^ 
him  all  the  Kingdoms  of  the  World  in  a  little  time, 
that  he  might,  (if  possible)  allure  that  Blessed  One, 
to  cheapen  and  buy  some  of  his  Vanities;  but  \\^  Christ  bought 
had  no  mind  to  the  merchandize,  and  therefore  left  J^,""^  ""^  " 
the  Town,  without  laying  out  so  much  as  one  farthing 


lOO  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

upon   these   Vanities.     Tins    Fair,  therefore,   is  an 

ancient  thing,  of  long  standing,  and  a  very  great 

Fair. 
The nigrims        Now  thcse    Pilgrims,   as    I    said,  must   needs  go 

through  this  Fair.     Well,  so  they  did ;  but  behold, 
TheYv:\xina  even  as  they  entered  into  the  Fair,  all  the  people 

hubhitb  about     •        ,i        t^     •  i  i     ^  i        't^'*  •,       ir 

than.  in  the  rair  were  moved,  and  the  1  own  itself,  as  it 

were,  in  a  hubbub  about  them ;  and  that  for  several 
reasons  :  For, 
The  First  First,    The    Pilgrims    were   cloathed    with    such 

Tublmb!^      kind  of  Raiment  as  was  diverse  from  the  Raiment 
of  any  that  traded  in  that  Fair.     The  people,  there- 
fore, of  the  Fair  made  a  great  Gazing  upon  them  : 
I  Cor.  2.  7.  8.  Some  said  they  were  fools  ;  some  they  were  bedlams  ; 

and  some  they  were  outlandish  men. 

The  second  Secondly,   And  as    they   wondered  at   their  ap- 

^hubbul.'^'      parel,  so  they  did  likewise  at  their  speech;  for  few 

could   understand   what   they  said ;   they   naturally 

spoke  the  language  of  Canaan ;  but  they  that  kept 

the   Fair  were  the   men  of  this  World  :    So   that 

from  one  end  of  the  Fair  to  the  other,  they  seemed 

barbarians  each  to  the  other. 

Third  cause  oj     Thirdly,   But  that  which   did  not  a  little  amuse 

the  hubbub.      j.j^^  merchandizers,  was,  that  these  Pilgrims  set  very 

y^  light  by  all  their  wares ;  they  cared  not  so  much  as 

to  look  upon  them  ;  and  if  they  called  upon  them  to 

buy,  they  would  put  their  fingers  in  their  ears,  and 

cry.    Turn  azvay  mine  eyes  from  beholding   Vanity; 

and  look  upwards,  signifying,  That  their  trade  and 

traffick  was  in  Heaven. 

Fourth  cause        One  chauced  mockingly,  beholding  the  carriages 
o/th.  hubbub.  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^^  ^Q  g^y  ^^^^  ^j^^j^^  j^y^^^  will  ye  buy? 

Prov.  23. 23.    But  they  looking  gravely  upon  him,  said,  Webuy  Ou 


PART  THE  FIRST.  loi 

Tru/h.      At  that,  there  was  an  occasion  taken  to 
despise  the   men   the   more  ;  some  mocking,  some  J^'^^^J''' 
taunting,    some    speaking   reproachfully,  and   some 
calling  upon  others  to  smite  theni.     At  last  things  r^^^^/^iv .« a 
came  to  an  hubbub,  and  great  stir  in  the  Fair,  inso- 
much  that  all   order   was    confounded.      Now  was 
word  presently  brought  to  the  Great  One  of  the  Fair, 
who  quickly  came  down  and  deputed  some  of  his 
most  trusty  Friends  to  take  these  men  into  examina- 
tion, about  whom  the  Fair  was  almost  overturned,  neyareex- 
So  the  men  were  brought  to  exammation  ;  and  they 
that  sat  upon  them,  asked  them,  Whence  they  came, 
whither  they  went,  and  what  they  did  there  in  such 
an  unusual  Garb  ?     Ihe  men  told  them.  That  they 
were  Pilgrims  and  Strangers  in  the  World,  and  that  They  ten  who 

.  ,      •  1*1  .  u      '^'O'  "'''»  '^'"^ 

they  were  gomg  to  their  own  country,  which  was  the  -a,hencethey 
Heavenly  Jerusalem ;  and  that  they  had  given  none  '^^'J^  ^^  ,^_ 
occasion  to  tlie  men  of  the  Town,  nor  yet  to  the     m,  '5.  '6. 
merchandizers,  thus  to  abuse  them,  and  to  let  them 
in  their  Journey  :   I'-xcept  it  was  for  that,  when  one 
asked  them  what  they  would  buy,  they  said,  they 
would  buy  the  Trtitk.     But  they  that  were  appointed 
to  examine  them,  did  not  believe  them  to  be  any  They  art 
other  than  Bedlams  and  Mad,  or  else  such  as  came  j/,,X{m. 
to  put  all  things  into  a  confusion  in  the  Fair.     There-  \2ZZ' ill 
fore  thev  took  them  and  beat  them,  and  besmeared  e.iu.] 
them  with  dirt,  and  then  put  them  into  the  Cage,  ,„  the  Cage. 
that  they  might  be  made  a  Spectacle  to  all  the  men 
of  the   Fair.       There  therefore  they  lay  for  some 
time,  and  were  made  the  objects  of  any  man's  Sj)ort, 
or  Malice,  or  Revenge  ;  the  Great  One  of  the  Fair 
laurdiinrr  still  at  all  that  befell  them  :   But,  the  men  Their  kha- 

.^  ,  1  1    .  'I*  r  •!•  vivur  in  the 

bemg  patient,  and  not  rendrmg  railmg  lor  railmg,  cage. 


102  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

but  contrariwise  blessing,  and  giving  good  words  for 

bad,  and  kindness  for  injuries  done ;  some  men  in 

Tht  mm  of     the  Fair  that  were   more  observing,  and  less  pre- 

*faii  out  amonA^^'^^^^  ^^"'^^  ^'^^  ^^s^'  began  to  check  and  blame  the 
themselves       baser  sort  for  their  continual  abuses  done  by  them 

about  these  .  .  . 

two  men.        to  the  men  :  They  therefore  m  angry  manner  let  fly 
at  them  again,  counting  them  as  bad  as  the  men  in 
the  Cage,  and  telling  them  that  they  seemed  Con 
federates,  and  should  be  made   partakers  of  their 
misfortunes.     The  other  replied,  that  for  ought  they 
could  see,  the  men  were  quiet  and  sober,  and  in- 
tended nobody  any  harm  :  And  that  there  were  many 
that  traded  in  their  Fair,  that  were  more  worthy  to 
be  put  into  the  Cage,  yea,  and  Pillory  too,  than  were 
the  men  that  they  had  abused.     Thus,  after  divers 
words  had  passed  on  both  sides,  (the  men  behaving 
themselves  all   the  while   very  wisely  and   soberly 
before  them)  they  fell  to  some  blows  among  them- 
They  are  mad(  s(AvQ.s,  2ind  did  harm  one  to  another.     Then  were 
%\hhdu-       these  two  poor  men  brought  before  their  examiners 
iuibame.        again,  and  there  charged  as  being  guilty  of  the  late 
hubbub  that  had  been  in  the  Fair.     So  they  beat 
They  are  led    them  pitifully,  and  hanged  irons  upon  them,  and  led 
^the^^'atr'tn"   them  iu  cliaius  up  and  down  the  Fair,  for  an  example 
chains,  for  a    ^.^^  ^  tcrror  to  others,  lest  any  should  further  speak 

trrror  to  .     ,  , 

ethers.  \\\  their  bclialf,  or  join  themselves  unto  them.     But 

Christian  and  Faithfnl  behaved  themselves  yet 
more  wisely,  and  received  the  ignominy  and  shame 
Some  mm  of  that  was  cast  upon  them,  with  so  much  meekness 
^ner'to\hem.  ^^d  paticncc,  that  it  won  to  their  side  (though  but 
few  in  comparison  of  the  rest)  several  of  the  men 
in  the  Fair.  This  put  the  other  Party  yet  into  a 
greater   rao^e,    insomuch    that   they   concluded    the 


PART  THE  FIRST.  103 

death  of  these  two  men.     Wherefore  they  threatned,  Their  advert 
that  neither  Cage  nor  irons  should  serve  their  turn,  ^^JkiVthJm 
but   that  they  should   die  for  the  abuse  they  had 
done,  and  for  deluding  the  men  of  the  Fair. 

Tlien  were   they   remanded    to   the   Cage  again,  Th(y  are 
until  further  order  should  be  taken  with  them.     So  Tel!geXj 
they  put  them  in,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  \\\Q_'y"j'i'roHght 

'     *^  to  iryal. 

Stocks. 

Here  also  they  called  again  to  mind  what  they  had 
heard  from  their  faithful  friend  Eva7igeiist,  and  were 
the  more  confirmed  in  their  ways  and  sufferings,  by 
what  he  told  them  would  happen  to  them.  They 
also  now  comforted  each  other,  that  whose  Lot  it 
was  to  suffer,  even  he  should  have  the  best  on't ; 
therefore  each  man  secretly  wished  that  he  might 
have  that  preferment :  But  committing  themselves 
to  the  All-wise  dispose  of  Him  that  ruleth  all  things, 
with  much  content  they  abode  in  the  condition  in 
which  they  were,  until  they  should  be  otherwise 
disposed  of. 

Then  a  convenient  time  being  appointed,  they 
brought  them  forth  to  their  Tryal,  in  order  to  their 
condemnation.  When  the  time  was  come,  they 
were  brought  before  their  enemies,  and  arraigned. 
The  Judge's  name  was  Lord  Hate-Good :  Their  • 
indictment  was  one  and  the  same  in  substance, 
though  somewhat  varying  in  form ;  the  contents 
whereof  was  this  : 

Thai  they  were  Enemies  to,  a7id Disturbers  of  their  Their  in,h.i,^ 
Trade:    That  they  had  made  Comynotio^is  and  Divi- 
sions in  the  Toiun,  and  had.  won  a  Party  to  their  ozun 
most  dangerous  Opinions^  in  contempt  of  the  Law  of 
their  Prince. 


Faithful's  an- 
swer  for  him- 
self. 


Envy  begins. 


//? 


104  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Then  Faithful  began  to  answer,  That  he  had 
only  set  himself  against  that,  which  had  set  itself 
against  Him  that  is  higher  than  the  Highest.  And, 
said  he,  as  for  Disturbance,  I  make  none,  being 
myself  a  man  of  Peace ;  the  parties  that  were  won 
to  us,  were  won  by  beholding  our  Truth  and  Inno- 
cence, and  they  arc  only  turned  from  the  worse  to 
the  better.  And  as  to  the  King  you  talk  of,  since 
he  is  Beelzebiiby  the  Enemy  of  our  Lord,  I  defy  him 
and  all  his  angels. 

Then  proclamation  was  made.  That  they  that  had 
ought  to  say  for  their  Lord  the  King  against  the 
Prisoner  at  the  Bar,  should  forthwith  appear,  and 
give  in  their  evidence.  So  there  came  in  three 
witnesses,  to  wit.  Envy,  Superstition,  and  Pickthank: 
They  were  then  asked,  if  they  knew  the  Prisoner  at 
the  Bar ;  and  what  they  had  to  say  for  their  Lord 
the   Kinof  ag^ainst  him. 

Then  stood  forth  Ettvy,  and  said  to  this  effect : 
My  Lord,  I  have  known  this  man  a  long  time,  and 
will  attest  upon  my  oath  before  this  honourable 
Bench,  that  he  is 

Judge.   Hold — Give  him  his  Oath. 

So  they  sware  him  :  Then  he  said,  My  Lord,  this 
man,  notwithstanding  his  plausible  name,  is  one  of 
the  vilest  men  in  our  Country  ;  he  neither  regardeth 
Prince  nor  People,  Law  nor  Custom  :  but  doth  all 
that  he  can  to  possess  all  men  with  certain  of  his 
disloyal  notions,  which  he  in  the  general  calls  Prin- 
ciples of  Faith  and  Holiness.  And  in  particular,  I 
heard  him  once  mysoii  ?i^rm,'^Tkat  Christianity  and 
the  Customs  of  our  town  of  Vanity,  were  diametrically 
opposite,  and  could  7iot  be  reconciled.     By  w h i ch  say i ng, 


PART  THE  FIRST.  105 

my  Lord,  he  doth,  at  once,  not  only  condemn  all 
our  laudable  douigs,  but  us  in  the  doing  of  them. 

yndge.  Then  did  the  Judge  say  to  him.  Hast  tliou 
any  more  to  say  ? 

Efivy.  My  Lord,  I  could  say  much  more,  only 
I  would  not  be  tedious  to  the  Court.  Yet  if  need 
be,  when  the  other  gentlemen  have  given  in  their 
evidence,  rather  than  any  thin^;  shall  be  wanting 
that  will  dispatch  him,  I  will  enlarge  my  testimony 
against  him.  So  he  was  bid  stand  by. 
^Then  they  called  Superstition,  and  bid  him  look 
upon  the  Prisoner  :  They  also  a'-.ked,  what  he  could 
say  for  their  Lord  the  King  against  him?  Then 
they  sware  him  ;  so  he  began  : 

Super.  My  Lord,  I  have  no  great  acquaintance  s^^r^rsii.ion 
with  this  man,  nor  do  I  desire  to  have  further  know- 
ledge of  him ;  however,  this  I  know,  That  he  is  a 
very  pestilent  fellow,  from  some  discourse  that  the 
other  day  I  had  with  him  in  this  Town  ;  for  then 
talking  with  him,  I  heard  him  say,  That  our  Religion 
was  naught,  and  such  by  which  a  man  could  by  no 
means  please  God.  Which  saying  of  his,  my  Lord, 
your  Lordship  very  well  knows  what  necessarily 
thence  will  follow,  to  wit,  that  we  still  do  worship  in 
vain,  arc  yet  in  our  Sins,  and  finally  shall  be  damned: 
And  this  is  that  which  I  have  to  say. 

Then  was  Pickthank  sworn,  and  bid  say  what  he 
knew  in  the  behalf  of  their  Lord  the  King,  against 
the  Prisoner  at  the  Bar. 

Pick    Mv  Lord  and  you  gentlemen  all ;  this  fellow  Pickthank's 
I  have  known  of  a  long  tmie,  and  have  heard  him 
speak  things  that  ought  not  to  be  spoke  ;  for  he  hath 
railed  on  our  noble  Prince  Beelzebub,  and  hath  spoke 


io6  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

/  contemptibly  of  his  honourable  Friends,  whose 
Sins  are  all  naoies  are,  the  Lord  Old-Man,  the  Lord  Carnal- 
ffrea/oTa.  Delight,  the  Lord  Lnxiirious,  the  Lord  Desire  of 
Vain-Glory,  my  old  Lord  Leachery,  Sir  Having 
G?'eedy,  with  all  the  rest  of  our  nobility  ;  and  he  hath 
said  moreover,  That  if  all  men  were  of  his  mind,  if 
possible,  there  is  not  one  of  these  noblemen  should 
have  any  longer  a  being  in  this  Town.  Besides,  he 
hath  not  been  afraid  to  rail  on  you,  my  Lord,  who 
are  now  appointed  to  be  his  Judge,  calling  you  an 
ungodly  Villain,  with  many  other  such-like  vilifying 
terms,  with  which  he  hath  bespattered  most  of  the 
gentry  of  our  Town. 

When  this  Pickthank  had  told  his  tale,  the  Judge 

directed  his  speech  to  the  Prisoner  at  the  Bar,  say- 

{RuTMgati  1st  ing,  Thou  '  Renegade,'  Heretick,  and  Traitor,  hast 

thou    heard   what   these    honest    gentlemen    have 

witnessed  against  thee  ? 

Faith.  May    I    speak    a    few  words    in    my  own 
defence  ? 

ytidge.  Sirrah,  sirrah,  thou  deservest  to  live  no 
longer,  but  to  be  slain  immediately  upon  the  place  ; 
yet  that  all  men  may  see  our  Gentleness  towards 
thee,  let  us  see  what  thou  hast  to  say. 
Faithfiii's^/V-  Faith.  I.  I  say  then,  in  answer  to  what  Mr.  E^ivy 
s^f,  ""'  i"'''^th  spoken,  I  never  said  ought  but  this,  That  what 
rule,  or  laws,  or  custom,  or  people,  were  flat  against 
the    Word    of   God,   are   diametrically  opposite   to 

JVo7u,  Faithful,//^;'  the  Man,  speak  for  thy  God; 
Fear  not  the  Wicked's  7nalice^  nor  their  rod : 
Speak  boldly,  man,  the  Trtith  is  on  thy  side ; 
Die  for  it,  and  to  Life  in  triumph  ride. 


PA  K  T  THE  FIRS  T.  1 07 

Christianity.  If  I  have  said  amiss  in  this,  convince 
me  of  my  error,  and  I  am  ready  here  before  you  to 
make  my  recantation. 

2.  As  to  the  second,  to  wit,  Mr.  Superstition,  and 
his  charge  against  me,  I  said  only  this,  That  in  the 
worship  of  God  there  is  required  a  Divine  Faith  : 
but  there  can  be  no  Divine  Faith  without  a  Divine 
Revelation  of  the  Will  of  God.  Therefore,  what- 
ever is  thrust  into  the  worship  of  God,  that  is  not  - 
agreeable  to  Divine  Revelation,  cannot  be  done  but 
by  an  human  Faith,  which  Faith  will  not  profit  to 
eternal  Life. 

3.  As  to  what  Mr.  Pick-TJumk  hath  said,  I  say 
(avoiding  terms,  as  that  I  am  said  to  rail,  and  the 
like)  that  the  Prince  of  this  Town,  with  all  the  rable- 
ment,  his  attendants,  by  this  gentleman  named,  are 
more  fit  for  being  in  Hell,  than  in  tiiis  Town  and 
Country  ;  and  so  the  Lord  have  Jlfercy  upon  vie. 

Then  the  Judge  called  to  the  Jur>'  (who  all  this  Tiu/u,ig^, 
while  stood  by  to  hear  and  observe)  Gentlemen  oVjl'^y/'*^ 
the  Jury,  you  see  this  man  about  whom  so  great  an 
uproar  hath  been  made  in  this  Town  :  You  have 
also  heard  what  these  worthy  gentlemen  have 
witnessed  against  him  :  Also  you  have  heard  his 
Reply  and  Confession  :  It  lieth  now  in  your  breasts 
to  hang  him,  or  save  his  life  ;  but  yet  I  think  meet 
to  instruct  you  into  our  Law. 

Hicre  was  an  act  made  in  the  days  of  Pharaoh  Exod.  1. 
the  Great,  servant  to  our  Prince,  that  lest  those  of 
a  contrary  Religion  should  multiply,  and  grow  too 
strong  for  him,  their  males  should  be  thrown  into 
the  river.     There  was  also  an  act  made  in  the  days  Dan.  3. 
oi  Nebuchadnezzar  the  Great,  another  of  his  servants, 


108  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

that  whoever  would  not  fall  down  and  worship  his 
Golden  Image,  should  be  thrown  into  a  Fiery  Fur- 
nace.    There  was  also  an  act  made  in  the  days  of 

Dan.  6.  Davius,  That  whoso  for  some  time  called  upon  any 

God  but  him,  should  be  cast  into  the  Lions  Den. 
Now  the  substance  of  these  Laws  this  Rebel  has 
broken,  not  only  in  thought  (which  is  not  to  be 
borne)  but  also  in  word  and  deed ;  which  must 
therefore  needs  be  intolerable. 

For  that  of  Pharaoh,  his  Law  was  made  upon  a 
supposition,  to  prevent  mischief,  no  Crime  being  yet 
apparent ;  but  here  is  a  Crime  apparent.  For  the 
second  and  third,  you  see  he  disputeth  against  our 
Religion ;  and  for  the  Treason  he  hath  confessed, 
/''"'  he  deserveth  to  die  the  Death. 

The  Jury  and      Then  Went  the  Jury  out,  whose  names  were  Mr. 
Blind-man,  Mr.  No-good,  Mr.  Malice,  Mr.  Love-lust, 
_    Mr.   Live-loose,  Mr.    Heady,   Mr.    High-mind,    Mr. 
■  Enmity,  Mr.  Lyer,  Mr.  Cruelty,  Mr.  Hate-light,  2i\\(X 
\  Mr.  Implacable ;  who  every  one  gave  in  his  private 
verdict  against  him  among  themselves,  and  after- 
wards unanimously  concluded  to  bring  him  in  Guilty, 

Evrryonis     before    the   Judge.     And    first   among    themselves, 

JJ/l'  '^  Mr.  Bli7id}}ian  the  fore-man  said,  I  see  clearly  that 
this  man  is  an  Heretlck.  Then  said  Mr.  No-S:Ood. 
Away  with  such  a  fellow  from  tlie  earth.  Ay,  said 
Mr.  Malice,  for  I  hate  the  very  looks  of  him.  Then 
said  Mr.  Love-lust,  I  could  never  endure  him.     Nor 

Brave  h'aithful  I  Bravely  done  i^i  word  and  deed  I 
jtudge,  witnesses,  ajidjtny  have,  instead 
Of  overcoming  thee,  but  shewn  their  rage, 
WJien  they  are  Dead,  thottit  Live,  from  age  to  age. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  109 

I,  said  Mr.  Live-loose,  for  he  would  always  be  con 
demning  my  \\'^ay.      Hang  him,  hang  him,  said  Mr. 
Heady.     A  sorry  Scrub,  said  Mr.  Higk-viiiid.     My 
heart  riscth  against  him,  said  Mr.  Enmity.     1  le  is  a 
Rogue,  said   Mr.   Lyer.      Hanging   is  too  good  for 
him,  said  Mr.   Cruelty.     Let's  dispatch  him  out  of 
the  way,  said  Mr.  Hate-lii^ht.     Then  said  Mr.  I>n- 
placable.  Might   I   have  all  the  World  given  me,  I 
could  not  be  reconciled  to  him,  therefore  let  us  forth- 
with bring  him  in  Guilty  of  Death.     And  so  they  T.kfy  comixJi 
did  ;  therefore  he  was  presently  condemned  to  be  %  cu%j!'o/ 
had  from  the  place  where  he  was,  to  the  place  from  ^'^'''■*- 
whence  he  came,  and  there  to  be  put  to  tlie  most 
cruel  Death  that  could  be  invented. 

They  therefore  brought  him  out.  to  do  with  him  The  crtui 
according  to  their  Law  ;  and  first  they  scourged  Fauiifui.  ^-^ 
him,  then  they  buffeted  him,  then  they  lanced  his 
flesh  with  knives  :  after  that  they  stoned  him  with 
stones,  then  pricked  him  with  their  swords  ;  and  last 
of  all,  they  burnt  him  to  ashes  at  the  Stake.  Thus 
came  FaitJiful  to  his  end. 

Now  I  saw,  that  there  stood  behind  the  multitude  Chariot  and 
a  Chariot  and  a  couple  of  horses  waiting  for  Faith-  away  Faithful 
fnl,  who  (so  soon  as  his  adversaries  had  dispatched 
him)  was  taken  up  into  it,  and  straitway  was  carried 
up  through  the  clouds  with  Sound  of  Trumpet,  the 
nearest  way  to  the  Ccelestial  Gate.  But  as  for  Chris- 
tian, he  had  some  respite,  and  was  remanded  back  christian  uui 

,  ,  •  1   r  n         1        "  Prisoner. 

to  prison  ;  so  he  there  remained  ior  a  space  :   but  he  [early  edii^. 
that  over-rules  all  things,  having  the  Power  of  their  ^livefi 
rage  in  his  own  Hand,  so  wrought  it  about,  that  Chris- 
tian for  that  time  escaped  them,  and  went  his  way. 
And  as  he  went  he  sang,  saying ; 


The  Song  that 
Christian 
waaVt?/"  Faith- 
ful after  his 
death. 


no  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Well,  Faithful,  thou  hast  faithfully  profest 
Unto  thy  Lord,  with  Him  thou  shalt  be  blest ; 
When  faithless  ones,  with  all  their  vain  delights, 
Are  crying  out  inider  their  hellish  plights : 
Sing,  Faithful,  sing,  and  let  thy  Name  sw'vive ; 
For  thd  they  kiird  thee,  thou  art  yet  alive. 


Christian  has 
another  com- 
panion. 


There  are 
more  of  the 
men  of  the 
Fair  will foU 
low. 


They  overtake 
By-ends. 


Prov.  26.  25. 


By-ends  loth 
to  tell  his 
name. 


Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  went  not 
forth  alone  ;  for  there  was  one  whose  name  was 
Hopeful,  (being  made  so  by  the  beholding  of  Chris- 
tian and  Faithful  in  their  words  and  behaviour,  in 
their  sufferings  at  the  Fair)  who  joined  himself  unto 
him,  and  entring  into  a  brotherly  covenant,  told  him, 
that  he  would  be  his  companion.  Thus  one  died  to 
make  testimony  to  the  Truth,  and  another  rises  out 
of  his  ashes  to  be  a  companion  with  Christian  in  his 
Pilgrimage.  This  Hopeful  also  told  Christian,  that 
there  were  many  more  of  the  men  in  the  Fair  that 
would  take  their  time,  and  follow  after. 

So  I  saw,  that  quickly  after  they  were  got  out 
of  the  Fair,  they  overtook  one  that  was  going  be- 
fore them,  whose  name  was  By-ends ;  so  they  said 
to  him,  What  countryman,  Sir  ?  and  how  far  go 
you  this  Way  }  He  told  them,  that  he  came  from 
the  town  of  Fair-speech,  and  he  was  going  to  the 
Ccelestial  City,  (but  told  them  not  his  name.) 

From  Fair-speech,  said  Christian  ?  is  there  any 
good  that  lives  there  } 

By-ends.  Yes,  (said  By-ends)  I  hope. 

Chr.   Pray,  Sir,  what  may  I  call  you  ? 

By-ends.  I  am  a  Stranger  to  you,  and  you  to  me . 
If  you  be  going  this  Way,  I  shall  be  glad  of  your 
company  :  If  not,  I  must  be  content. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  m 

Chr.  This  town  of  Fair-speech  (said  ChTisfia?t,)  I 
have  heard  of  it,  and,  as  I  remember,  they  say  it's  a 
wealthy  place. 

By-ends.  Yes,  I  will  assure  you  that  it  is,  and  I 
have  very  many  Rich  Kindred  there. 

Chr.  Pray,  who  are  your  kindred  there,  if  a  man 
may  be  so  bold  } 

By-ends.  Almost  the  whole  Town  :  And  in  parti- 
cular my  Lord  Turn-about,  my  Lord  Time-server, 
my  Lord  Fair-speech,  (from  whose  ancestors  that 
town  first  took  its  name  :)  Also  Mr.  Smooth-7nan,  Mr. 
Facing-both-ways,  Mr.  Afiy- thing,  and  the  parson  of 
our  parish,  Mr.  Two-tofigues,  was  my  mother's  own 
brother  by  father's  side :  And,  to  tell  you  the  truth, 
I  am  become  a  Gentleman  of  good  quality,  yet  my 
great  grandfather  was  but  a  waterman,  looking  one 
way  and  rowing  another,  and  I  got  most  of  my  estate 
by  the  same  occupation. 

Chr.  Are  you  a  married  man  ? 

By-efids.  Yes,  and    my  wife  is  a  very   vertuous  The  wift  and 
woman,  the  daughter  of  a  vertuous  woman  ;  she  was  f njf '"' "-^  "^' 
my  Lady  Feigning  s  daughter,  therefore  she  came  of 
a  very  honourable  family,  and  is  arrived  to  such  a 
pitch  of  breeding,  that  she  knows  how  to  carry  it  to  all, 
even  to  prince  and  peasant.     'Tis  true,  we  somewhat  ivjur.  By. 
differ  in  Religion  from  those  of  the  stricter  sort  vet  ^J"^^  ''K"'' 

1  •  11  •  T-.  r  from  olhtrs  m 

but  m  two   small   pomts :    r  irst.  We   never  strive  Keiioion. 
against  Wind  and  Tide.     Secondly,  We  are  always 
ynost  zealous  when  Religion  goes  in  his  Silver  Slip- 
pers ;  we  love  much  to  walk  with  him  in  the  street,  if 
the  Sun  shines  and  the  People  applaud  him. 

Then  Christian  stept  a  little  aside  to  his  fellow 
Hopeful,  saying,  It  runs  in  my  mind  that  this  is  one 


112  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

By-ends  of  Fair-speech;  and,  if  it  be  he,  we  have  as 
very  a  Knave  in  our  company  as  dwelleth  in  all 
these  parts.  Then  said  Hopeful,  Ask  him,  me- 
thinks  he  should  not  be  ashamed  of  his  Name.  So 
Christian  came  up  with  him  again,  and  said,  Sir, 
You  talk  as  if  you  knew  something  more,  than  all 
the  world  doth  ;  and,  if  I  take  not  my  mark  amiss, 
I  deem  I  have  half  a  guess  of  you  :  Is  not  your  name 
Mr.  By-ends  of  Fair-speech  ? 

By-e7ids.  That  is  not  my  name,  but  indeed  it  is  a 
nick-name  that  is  given  me  by  some  that  cannot 
abide  me,  and  I  must  be  content  to  bear  it  as  a 
Reproach,  as  other  good  men  have  borne  theirs 
before  me. 

Chr.  But  did  you  never  give  an  occasion  to  men 
to  call  you  by  this  name  ? 
//"iw By-ends  By-cnds.  Ncver !  never!  The  worst  that  ever  I 
fot  ts  name,  ^y j  j.^  g^^^  them  an  occasion  to  give  me  this  name 
was,  that  I  had  always  the  Luck  to  jump  in  my 
judgment  with  the  present  Way  of  the  Times,  what- 
ever it  was,  and  my  Chance  was  to  get  thereby  ;  but 
if  things  are  thus  cast  upon  me,  let  me  count  them 
a  blessing ;  but  let  not  the  malicious  load  me  there- 
fore with  reproach. 

Chr.   I    thought   indeed   that  you  were  the  man 

that  I  had  heard  of;  and,  to  tell  you  what  I   think, 

I  fear  this  name  belongs  to  you  more  properly  than 

you  are  willing  we  should  think  it  doth. 

He  desires  to        By-ends.  Well,  if  you  will  thus  imagine,  I  cannot 

tf/chfir   help  it :  You  shall  find  me  a  fair  company-keeper,  if 

tia"-  you  will  still  admit  me  your  associate. 

Chr.  If  you  will  go  with  us,  you  must  go  against 
Wind  and  Tide ;  the  which,  I  perceive,  is  against 


PART  THE  FIRSl.  113 

your  opinion  :  You  must  also  own  Religion  in  his 
Rags  as  well  as  when  in  his  Silver  Slippers  ;  and 
stand  by  him  too  when  bound  in  Irons,  as  well  as 
when  he  walketh  the  streets  with  Applause. 

By-ends.  You  must  not  impose,  nor  lord  it  over 
my  faith  ;  leave  me  to  my  Liberty,  and  let  me  go 
with  you. 

Chr.  Not  a  Step  further,  unless  you  will  do  in 
what  I  propound,  as  we. 

Then  said  By-ends,   I  shall  never  desert  my  old 
Principles,  since  they  are  "harmless  and  profitable. 
If  I  may  not  go  with  you,  I  must  do  as  I  did  before  By-ends  aW 
you   overtook   me,  even  go   by  myself,  until  some  ^a//.^ '^'* 
overtake  me  that  will  be  glad  of  my  company. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  and 
Hopeful  forsook  him,  and  kept  their  distance  before 
him ;  but  one  of  them  looking  back,  saw  three  men 
following  Mr.  By-ends,  and  behold,  as  they  came  up 
with  him,  he  made  them  a  very  low  congee  ;  and 
they  also  gave  him  a  compliment.  The  mens //<?//« j«^i» 
names  were  Mr.  Ho/d-l/ie- World,  Mr.  Jlloney-love,^"'"'^''"'^'"^' 
and  Mr.  Save-all ;  men  that  Mr.  By-ends  had  for- 
merly been  acquainted  with  ;  for  in  their  minority 
they  w^ere  school-fellows,  and  taught  by  one  Mr. 
Gripe-man,  a  school-master  in  Love-gain,  which  is 
a  market- town  in  the  county  of  Coveting,  in  the 
north.     This  School-master  tauorht  them  the  Art  of 

o 

Getting,  either  by  violence,  cozenage,  flattery,  lying,  !• 

or  by  putting  on  a  guise  of  Religion  ;  and  these  four 
gentlemen  had  attained  much  of  the  Art  of  their 
Master,  so  that  they  could  each  of  them  have  kept 
such  a  school  themselves. 

Well,  when  they  had,  as  I  said,  thus  saluted  each 


114  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

other,  Mr.  Mo7iey-love  said  to  Mr.  By-ends,  Who  are 
they  upon  the  road  before  us  ?     For  Christian  and 
Hopeful  were  yet  within  view. 
By-ends's  By-euds.  They  are  a  couple  of  far  country-men^ 

thePii^ims.    that  after  their  mode  are  going  on  Pilgrimage. 

Money-love.  Alas  !  why  did  they  not  stay,  that 
we  might  have  had  their  good  company ;  for  they, 
and  we,  and  you.  Sir,  I  hope,  are  all  going  on 
Pilgrimage  ? 

By-ends.  We  are  so,  indeed ;  but  the  men  before 
us  are  so  rigid,  and  love  so  much  their  own  notions, 
and  do  also  so  lightly  esteem  the  opinions  of  others, 
that  let  a  man  be  never  so  godly,  yet  if  he  jumps 
not  with  them  in  all  things,  they  thrust  him  quite 
out  of  their  company. 

Mr.  Save-all.  That's  bad  ;  but  we  read  of  some 
that  are  righteous  over-much,  and  such  mens  Rigid- 
ness  prevails  with  them  to  judge  and  condemn  all 
but  themselves  ;  but  I  pray  what,  and  how  many 
were  the  things  wherein  you  differed  ? 

By-ends.  Why  they,  after  their  head-strong  man- 
ner, conclude  that  it  is  their  Duty  to  rush  on  their 
journey  all  weathers,  and  I  am  for  waiting  for  Wind 
and  Tide.  They  are  for  hazarding  all  for  God  at  a 
'-  clap,  and  I  am  for  taking  all  advantages  to  secure 
my  Life  and  Estate.  They  are  for  holding  their 
notions,  though  all  other  men  be  against  them ;  but 
I  am  for  Religion,  in  what,  and  so  far  as  the  Times 
and  my  safety  will  bear  it.  They  are  for  Religion 
when  in  Rags  and  Contempt,  but  I  am  for  him 
when  he  walks  in  his  Golden  Slippers  in  the  sun- 
shine, and  with  Applause. 

Mr.  Hold-the-World.  Ay,  and  hold  you  there  still, 


PART  THE  FIRST,  115 

good  Mr.  By-cuds;  for,  for  my  part,  I  can  count 
him  but  a  Fool,  that  having  the  Liberty  to  keep 
what  he  has,  shall  be  so  unwise  as  to  lose  it.  '  Let 
us  be  wise  as  Serpents ;  it's  best  to  make  hay  when 
the  Sun  shines ;  you  see  how  the  Bee  lielh  still  all 
winter,  and  bestirs  her  only  when  she  can  have 
Profit  with  Pleasure.  God  sends  sometimes  rain, 
and  sometimes  sun-shine  :  If  they  be  such  fools  to 
go  through  the  first,  yet  let  us  be  content  to  take 
fair  weather  along  with  us.  For  my  part,  I  like 
that  Religion  best,  that  will  stand  with  the  security 
of  God's  good  blessings  unto  us  :  For  who  can 
imagine,  that  is  ruled  by  his  Reason,  since  God  has 
bestowed  upon  us  the  good  things  of  this  Life,  but 
that  he  would  have  us  keep  them  for  his  Sake. 
Abraham  and  Solomo7i  grew  rich  in  Religion.  And 
Job  says,  That  a  good  man  shall  lay  np  Gold  as 
Dust.  But  he  must  not  be  such  as  the  men  before 
us,  if  they  be  as  you  have  described  them. 

Mr.  Save-all.  I  think  that  we  are  all  agreed  in  this 
matter,  and  therefore  there  needs  no  more  words 
about  it. 

Mr.  Money-love.  No,  there  needs  no  more  words 
about  this  matter  indeed  ;  for  he  that  believes  neither 
Scripture  nor  Reason,  (and  you  see  we  have  both 
on  our  side)  neither  knows  his  own  Liberty,  nor 
seeks  his  own  Safety. 

Mr.  By-ends.  My  brethren,  we  are,  as  you  see, 
going  all  on  Pilgrimage,  and  for  our  better  diversion 
from  things  that  are  bad,  give  me  leave  to  propound 
unto  you  this  question  : 

Suppose  a  man,  a  Minister,  or  a  Tradesman,  &c. 
should  have  an  advantage  lie  before  him,  to  get  the 


ii6  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

good  blessings  of  this  life,  yet  so  as  that  he  can  by 
no  means  come  by  them,  except,  in  appearance  at 
least,  he  becomes  extraordinary  zealous  in  some 
points  of  Religion  that  he  meddled  not  with  before ; 
may  he  not  use  this  Means  to  attain  his  End,  and 
yet  be  a  right  honest  man  ? 

Mr,  Jl/oney-love.  I  see  the  bottom  of  your  ques- 
tion ;  and,  with  these  gentlemen's  good  leave,  I  will 
endeavour  to  shape  you  an  answer  :  And  first,  to 
speak  to  your  question  as  it  concerns  a  Mifiister 
himself.  Suppose  a  Minister  a  worthy  man,  pos- 
sess'd  but  of  a  very  small  benefice,  and  has  in  his 
eye  a  greater,  more  fat  and  plump  by  far ;  he  has 
also  now  an  opportunity  of  getting  of  it,  yet  so  as  by 
being  more  studious,  by  preaching  more  frequently 
and  zealously,  and,  because  the  temper  of  the  people 
requires  it,  by  altering  of  some  of  his  Principles  ; 
for  my  part,  I  see  no  reason  but  a  man  may  do  this ; 
(provided  he  has  a  Call)  ay,  and  more  a  great  deal 
besides,  and  yet  be  an  honest  man.      For  why  } 

1.  His  desire  of  a  greater  benefice  is  lawful,  (this 
cannot  be  contradicted)  since  'tis  set  before  him  by 
Providence ;  so  then  he  may  get  it  if  he  can, 
making  no  question  for  Conscience  sake. 

2.  Besides,  his  desire  after  that  benefice  makes 
him  more  studious,  a  more  zealous  Preacher,  &c.  and 
so  makes  him  a  better  man,  yea,  makes  him  better 
improve  his  parts,  which  is  according  to  the  Mind 
of  God. 

3.  Now  as  for  his  complying  with  the  temper  of 
his  people,  by  dissenting,  to  serve  them,  some  of  his 
Principles,  this  argueth,  i.  That  he  is  of  a  Self- 
denying  temper.     2.  Of  a  sweet  and  winning  deport- 


PART  THE  FIRST  117 

ment.  3.  And  so  more  fit  for  the  ministerial 
function. 

4.  I  conclude  then,  that  a  minister  that  changes  a 
smallior  2l  great,  should  not,  for  so  doing,  be  judged 
as  covetous ;  but  rather,  since  he  is  improved  in  his 
parts  and  industry  hereby,  be  counted  as  one  that 
pursues  his  Call,  and  the  opportunity  put  into  his 
hand  to  do  Good. 

And  now  to  the  second  part  of  the  question,  which 
concerns  the  Tradesman  you  mentioned :  Suppose 
such  a  one  to  have  but  a  poor  employ  in  the  world, 
but,  by  becoming  Religious,  he  may  mend  his  market, 
perhaps  get  a  rich  wife,  or  more  and  far  better  cus- 
tomers to  his  shop.  For  my  part,  I  see  no  reason 
but  this  may  be  lawfully  done.      For  why  ? 

1.  To  become  Religious  is  a  Vertue,  by  what 
Means  soever  a  man  becomes  so. 

2.  Nor  is  it  unlawful  to  get  a  rich  wife,  or  more 
custom  to  my  shop. 

3.  Besides,  the  man  that  gets  these  by  becoming 
religious,  gets  that  which  is  good  of  them  that  are 
good,  by  becoming  good  himself;  so  then  here  is  a 
good  Wife,  and  good  Customers,  and  good  Gain, 
and  all  these  by  becoming  Religious,  which  is  good: 
Therefore,  to  become  religious  to  get  all  these,  is  a 
good  and  profitable  Design. 

This  answer  thus  made  by  this  Mr.  Money-love 
to  Mr.  By-ends  s  question,  was  highly  applauded  by 
them  all ;  wherefore  they  concluded  upon  the  whole, 
that  it  was  most  wholsome  and  advantageous.  And 
because,  as  they  thought,  no  man  was  able  to  con- 
tradict it,  and  because  Christian  and  Hopeful  vi^t^ 
yet  within  (iali,  they  jbtntly  agreed  to  assault  them 


il8  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

with  the  question  as  soon  as  they  overtook  them ; 
and  the  rather,  because  they  had  opposed  Mr.  By- 
ends  before.  So  they  called  after  them,  and  they 
stopt  and  stood  still  till  they  came  up  to  them ;  but 
they  concluded,  as  they  went  that  not  Mr.  By-ends, 
but  old  Mr.  Hold-the-World  should  propound  the 
question  to  them,  because,  as  they  supposed,  their 
answer  to  him  would  be  without  the  remainder  of 
tliat  heat  that  was  kindled  betwixt  Mr.  By-ends  and 
them,  at  their  parting  a  little  before. 

So  they  came  up  to  each  other,  and  after  a  short 
salutation,  Mr.  Hold-the-World  propounded  the 
quc;stion  to  Christian  and  his  fellow,  and  bid  them 
to  answer  it  if  they  could. 

Ckr.  Then  said  Christian,  Even  a  babe  in  Reli- 
gion may  answer  ten  thousand  such  questions.  For, 
if  it  be  unlawful  to  follow  Christ  for  loaves,  as  it  is 
J^ohn  6.  how  much  more  abominable  is  it  to  make 
of  him  and  Religion  a  Stalking-horse  to  get  and 
•  enjoy  the  World  .<*  Nor  do  we  find  any  other  than 
'Heathens,  Hypocrites,  Devils,  and  Witches,  that 
are  of  this  opinion. 

I.  Heathens ;  for  when  Hamor  and  Sechem  had  a 
mind  to  the  daughters  and  cattle  of  Jacob,  and  saw 
that  there  was  no  ways  for  them  to  come  at  them, 
but  by  becoming  circumcised ;  they  said  to  their 
companions,  If  every  male  of  us  be  circumcised,  as 
they  are  circumcised,  shall  not  their  cattle,  and  their 
substance,  and  every  beast  of  theirs  be  ours  }  Their 
Daughters  and  their  Cattle  were  that  which  they 
sought  to  obtain,  and  their  Religion  the  stalking- 
horse  they  made  use  of  to  come  at  them.  Read 
the  whole  story,  Ge^i.  34.  20,  21,  22,  ^j. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  119 

2.  The  Hypocritical  Pharisees  were  also  of  this 
Religion :  Long  Prayers  were  their  Pretence ;  but 
to  get  widows  houses  was  their  Intent,  and  greater 
damnation  was  from  God  their  Judgment,  Luke  20.  ^ 
46,  47. 

3.  Judas  the  Devil  was  also  of  this  Religion  ;  he  ^^■ 
was  religious  for  the  Bag,  that  he  might  be  possessed 

of  what  was  therein ;  but  he  was  lost,  cast  away, 
and  the  very  Son  of  Perdition. 

4.  Shnon  the  Witch  was  of  this  Religion  too  ;  for    3:^y^-a2^'iPA 
he  would  have  had  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he  might 

have  got  Money  therewith,  and  his  sentence  from 
Peters  mouth  was  according.  Acts  8.    19,   20,  21,^ 
22. 

5.  Neither  will  it  out  of  my  mind,  but  that  that 
man  that  takes  up  Religion  for  the  world,  will  throw 
away  Religion  for  the  World  ;  for  so  surely  as  Judas 
designed  the  world  in  becoming  religious,  so  surely 
did  he  also  sell  religion  and  his  Master  for  the  same. 
To  answer  the  question  therefore  affirmatively,  as  I 
perceive  you  have  done ;  and  to  accept  of,  as  au- 
thentick,  such  answer,  is  both  Heathenish,  Hypo- 
critical, and  Devilish  ;  and  your  Reward  will  be 
according  to  your  Works.  Then  they  stood  staring 
one  upon  another,  but  had  not  wherewith  to  answer 
Christian.  Hopeful  also  approved  of  the  soundness 
of  Christians  answer,  so  there  was  a  great  Silence 
among  them.  Mr.  By-ends  and  his  company  also 
staggered  and  kept  behind,  that  Christian  and 
Hope/til  might  out-go  them.  Then  said  Christian 
to  his  fellow.  If  these  men  cannot  stand  before  the 
sentence  of  men,  what  will  they  do  with  the  sentence 
of  God  .'*     And  if  tliey  are  mute  when  dealt  with  by 


120 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


TTie  Ease  that 
Pilgrims 
ha-ie,  is  but 
little  in  this 
lije. 


A 


Lucre  /////  a 

dangerous 

hill. 


Demas  at  the 
hill  Lucre. 

He  calls  to 
Christian  and 
Hopeful  to 
come  to  him. 


Hopeful 
tempted  to  go, 
but  Christian 
holds  him 
back. 


vessels  of  Clay,  what  will  they  do  when  they 
shall  be  rebuked  by  the  flames  of  a  devouring 
Fire  ? 

Then  Christian  and  Hopeful  out-went  them  again, 
and  went  till  they  came  at  a  delicate  plain,  called 
Ease,  where  they  went  with  much  content ;  but  that 
plain  was  but  narrow,  so  they  were  quickly  got  over 
it.  Now  at  the  further  side  of  that  plain  was  a 
little  hill  called  Lucre,  and  in  that  hill  a  Silver- Mine, 
which  some  of  them  that  had  formerly  gone  that 
way,  because  of  the  rarity  of  it,  had  turned  aside  to 
see ;  but  going  too  near  the  brink  of  the  pit,  the 
ground,  being  deceitful  under  them,  broke,  and  they 
were  slain  :  Some  also  had  been  maimed  there,  and 
could  not,  to  their  Dying-day,  be  their  own  men 
again. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  a  little  off  the 
road,  over  against  the  Silvei'-Mine,  stood  Demas 
(gentleman-like)  to  call  to  passengers  to  come  and 
see  ;  who  said  to  Christian  and  his  fellow,  Ho !  turn 
aside  hither,  and  I  will  shew  you  a  thing. 

Chr.  What  thing  so  deserving,  as  to  turn  us  out 
of  the  Way  } 

Demas.  Here  is  a  Silver- Mine,  and  some  digging 
in  it  for  Treasure ;  if  you  will  come,  with  a  little 
pains,  you  may  richly  provide  for  yourselves. 

Hope.  Then  said  Hopeful,  Let  us  go  see. 

Chr.  Not  I,  said  Christian,  I  have  heard  of  this 
place  before  now,  and  how  many  have  there  been 
slain ;  and  besides,  that  treasure  is  a  Snare  to 
those  that  seek  it;  for  it  hindreth  them  in  their 
Pilgrimage. 

Then  Christia?i  called  to  Demas,  saying,  Is  not 


PART  THE  FIRST.  121 

the   place  dangerous  ?     Hath  it  not  hindred  many  Hos.  4.  18. 
in  their  Pilgrimage  ? 

Dtfuas.  Not  very  dangerous,  except  to  those  that 
are  careless  ;  but  withal,  he  blushed  as  he  spake. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,  Let  us  not 
stir  a  Step  ;  but  still  keep  on  our  Way. 

Hope.  I  will  warrant  you,  when  By-ends  comes 
up,  if  he  hath  the  same  Invitation  as  we,  he  will 
turn  in  thither  to  see. 

Chr.  No  doubt  thereof,  for  his  principles  lead  him 
that  way,  and  a  hundred  to  one  but  he  dies  there. 

Demas.  Then  Demas  called  again,  saying,  But 
w'ill  you  not  come  over  and  see  ? 

Chr.  Then  Christian  roundly  answered,  saying,  christian 
Demas,  Thou  art  an  Enemy  to  the  right  ways  of  Demas. 
the  Lord  of  this  Way,  and  hast  been  already  con- ^'^•'"•'^ '°' 
demned  for  thine  own  turning  aside,  by  one  of  his 
Majesties  Judges:  And  why  seekest  thou  to  bring 
us  into  the  like  condemnation  ?     Besides,  if  we  at 
all  turn  aside  ;  our  Lord  the  King  will  certainly  hear 
thereof,  and  will  there  put 'us  to  shame,  where  we 
would  stand  with  boldness  before  him. 

De?nas  cried  again,  That  he  also  was  one  of  their 
Fraternity ;  and  that  if  they  would  tarry  a  little,  he 
also  himself  would  walk  with  them. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian,  What  is  thy  name  ? 
Is  it  not  the  same  by  the  which  I  have  called  thee  ? 

De7uas.  Yes,  my  name  \s  Demas ^\  am  the  son  of  ^ 
A  brahani. 

Chr.   I  know  you  ;  Gehazi  was  your  great  grand-  J^'"ss  5-  20, 
father,  and  Judas  your  father,  and  you  have  trod     15" 
tJieir   steps ;   it   is  but   a  devilish   prank   that  thou  ch.  27.  i,  2, 
usest :    Thy  father  was  hang'd  for   a   Traitor,  and     ^'  *" 


122  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

thou  deservest  no  better  reward.  Assure  thyself, 
that  when  we  come  to  the  King,  we  will  do  him 
word  of  this  thy  behaviour.  Thus  they  went  their 
Way. 

By  this  time  By-ends  and  his  companions  were 
By-ends  ^^^j    come  again  within  sight,  and  they  at  the  first  beck 

over  to  Demas.  ,_,  x  t  i        i  i  r  i  i     • 

went  over  to  JJemas.  Now,  whether  they  fell  mto 
the  pit  by  looking  over  the  brink  thereof,  or  whether 
they  went  down  to  dig,  or  whether  they  were  smoth- 
ered in  the  bottom  by  the  damps  that  commonly 
arise,  of  these  things  I  am  not  certain  ;  but  this  I 
observed,  that  they  never  were  seen  again  in  the 
Way.     Then  sang  Christian  : 

By-ends  and  Silver  Demas  dot/i  agree; 
One  calls,  the  other  runs,  that  he  may  be 
A  Sharer  in  his  Lucre,  so  these  two 
Take  up  in  this  World,  and  no  further  go. 

They  see  a  Now  I  saw,  that  just  on  the  other  side  of  this  plain, 

*t!^nL  '  *""'  the  Pilgrims  came  to  a  place  where  stood  an  old 
Moftument,  hard-by  the  highway  side,  at  the  sight 
of  which  they  were  both  concerned,  because  of  the 
strangeness  of  the  form  thereof,  for  it  seemed  to 
them  as  if  it  had  been  a  Woma7i  transformed  into 
the  shape  of  a  Pillar ;  here  therefore  they  stood  look- 
ing and  looking  upon  it,  but  could  not  for  a  time 
tell  what  they  should  make  thereof :  At  last  Hopeful 
espied  written  above  upon  the  head  thereof,  a  writing 
in  an  unusual  hand;  but  he  being  no  scholar,  called  to 
Christian  (for  he  was  learned)  to  see  if  he  could  pick 
out  the  meaning ;  so  he  came,  and  after  a  little  lay- 
ing of  letters  together,  he  found  the  same  to  be  this, 


PART  THE  FIRST.  123 

Remember  Lot's  Wife.  So  he  read  it  to  his  fellow  ; 
after  which  they  both  concluded  that  that  was  the 
Pillar  of  Salt  into  which  Lot's  wife  was  turned,  for  (;en,  19.  2S. 
her  looking  back  with  a  covetous  heart,  while  she  was 
going  from  Sodom  for  safety.  Which  sudden  and 
amazing  sight,  gave  them  occasion  of  this  discourse. 

Chr.  Ah,  my  brother !  this  is  a  seasonable  sight ; 
it  came  opportunely  to  us  after  the  invitation  which 
Demas  gave  us  to  come  over  to  view  the  hill  Lucre ; 
and  had  we  gone  over,  as  he  desired  us,  and  as  thou 
wast  inclined  to  do,  (my  brother),  we  had,  for  ought 
I  know,  been  made  ourselves,  like  this  Woman,  a 
spectacle  for  those  that  shall  come  after,  to  behold. 

Hope.  I  am  sorry  that  I  was  so  foolish,  and  am 
made  to  wonder  that  I  am  not  now  as  Lot's  wife  ; 
for  wherein  was  the  difference  betwixt  her  Sin  and 
mine  ?  She  only  looked  back,  and  I  had  a  desire  to 
go  see  ;  let  Grace  be  adored,  and  let  me  be  ashamed, 
that  ever  such  a  thing  should  be  in  mine  heart. 

Chr.  Let  us  take  notice  of  what  we  see  here,  for 
our  help  for  time  to  come  :  This  woman  escaped  one 
Judgment,  for  she  fell  not  by  the  destruction  of 
Sodom ;  yet  she  was  destroyed  by  another ;  as  we 
see,  she  is  turned  into  a  Pillar  of  Salt. 

Hope.  True,  and  she  may  be  to  us  both  Caution^ 
and  Example ;  caution,  that  we  should  shun  her  sin  ; 
or  a  sign  of  what  Judgment  will  overtake  such  as 
shall  not  be  prevented  by  this  caution  :  So  Korah, 
Dathan,  and  Abiram^  with  the  two  hundred  and  fifty 
men  that  perished  in  their  sin,  did  also  become  a  sign  Numb.  26.  9, 
or  exajnple  to  beware.  But  above  all,  I  muse  at  one 
thing,  to  wit,  how  Demas  and  his  fellows  can  stand 
so  fconfidently  yonder  to  look  for  that  treasure,  which 


124  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

this  woman,  but  for  looking  behind  her  after,  (for  we 
read  not  that  she  stept  one  foot  out  of  the  Way)  was 
turned  into  a  Pillar  of  Salt ;  especially  since  the 
Judgment  which  overtook  her  did  make  her  an 
example,  within  sight  of  where  they  are  :  For  they 
cannot  choose  but  see  her,  did  they  but  lift  up  their 
eyes. 

Or.  It  is  a  thing  to  be  wondred  at,  and  it  ar- 
gueth  that  their  heart  is  grown  desperate  in  the  case  ; 
and  I  cannot  tell  who  to  compare  them  to  so  fitly,  as 
to  them  that  pick  pockets  in  the  presence  of  the 
Judge,  or  that  will  cut  purses  under  the  Gallows.     It 

Gen.  13. 13.  is  said  of  the  men  of  Sodo7n,  that  they  were  sinners 
exceedingly^  because  they  were  sinners  before  the  Lord, 
that  is,  in  his  Eyesight,  and  notwithstanding  the 
Kindnesses  that  he  had  shewed  them  ;  for  the  land 

Ver.  10.  of  Sodom  was  now  like  the  Garden  of  Eden  heretofore. 
This  therefore  provoked  him  the  more  to  Jealousy, 
and  made  their  plague  as  hot  as  the  fire  of  the  Lord 
out  of  Heaven  could  make  it.  And  it  is  most  ration- 
ally to  be  concluded,  That  such,  even  such  as  these 
are,  that  shall  sin  in  the  Sight,  yea,  and  that  too  in 
Despite  of  such  examples,  that  are  set  continually 
before  them  to  caution  them  to  the  contrary,  must 
be  partakers  of  severest  Judgments. 

Hope.  Doubtless  thou  hast  said  the  truth  ;  but 
what  a  Mercy  is  it,  that  neither  thou,  but  especially 
I,  am  not  made  myself  this  example  }  This  minis- 
treth  occasion  to  us  to  thank  God,  to  fear  before 
him,  and  always  to  remember  Lot's  wife. 

I   saw  then,  that  they  went  on   their  way  to  a 

A  Rivet.        pleasant  river;   which   David  the    King  called  the 

Paai.  65. 9.      y{^gy  qJ  God;  biit  John,  the  river  of  the  Water  of 


PART  THE  FIRST.  125 

Life.      Now  their  Way  lay  just  ui)on  the  bank  of  Rev.  22. 
this  River:   Here  therefore  Christian  and  his  com-    '''  •  ^  • 
panion  walked  with  great  dehght ;  they  drank  also 
of  the  water  of  the  River,  which  was  pleasant  and 
enlivening  to  their  weary  spirits.      Besides,  on  the 
banks  of  this  River,  on  either  side,  were  gree7i  Trees,  Tree  by  the 
that  bore  all  manner  of  fruit ;  and  the  leaves  of  the  The/mitarj 
trees  were  good  for  Medicine  ;  with  the  fruit  of  these  ^l'^'^^"  "^  ^^ 
trees  they  were  also  much  delighted ;  and  the  leaves 
they  eat  to  prevent  Surfeits,  and  other  diseases  that 
are  incident  to  those  that  heat  their  blood  by  Travels. 
On  either  side  of  the  River  was   also  a   meadow, 
curiously  beautified  with  lillies;  and  it  was  careen  all  a  M^aJcnvin 

1  1  Ti-  1  111  1  ""'"'^  Inev  lu 

the  year  long.      In  this  meadow  they  lay  down  ^lVilx  dmvn  to  sUep. 
slept;  for  here  they  might  lie  down  safely.     When  j^^^^ 'i^-^'^o 
they  awoke,  they  gathered  again  of  the  fruit  of  the 
trees,  and  drank  again  of  the  water  of  the  River, 
and  then  lay  down  again  to  sleep.     Thus  they  did 
several  days  and  nights.      Then  they  sang  : 

Behold  ye^  how  these  Crystal  Streams  do  glide 
(  To  comfort  Pilgrims)  by  the  Highway  side. 
The  Meadows  green,  besides  their  fragrant  smelly 
Yield  dainties  for  them :  And  he  that  can  tell 
What  pleasant  Fi^it,  yea,  Leaves,  these  Trees  do 

yield, 
Will  soon  sell  all^  that  he  may  buy  this  Field. 

So  when  they  were  disposed  to  go  on,  (for  they 
were  not  as  yet  at  their  Journey's  end),  they  eat 
and  drank,  and  departed. 

Now  I  beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they  had  not 
journied  far,  but  the  River  and  the  Way  for  a  time 


126  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

parted,  at  which  they  were  not  a  little  sorry,  yet 
they  durst  not  go  out  of  the  Way.      Now  the  way 
from  the  River  was  rough,  and  their  feet  tender  by 
Numb.  21.  4.  reason  of  their  travels.     So  the  Soul  of  the  Pilgrims 
were  much  discouraged,  because  of  the  ivay.     Where- 
fore still  as  they  went  on,  they  wished  for  better 
Way.     Now  a  little  before  them,  there  was  on  the 
Py.Path-        Left  Hand  of  the  road  a  Meadow,  and  a  Stile  to  go 
0neT('wHa-   over  into  it,  and   that  meadow   is  called  By-Path- 
tionmaknway  j^fg^fl^^^     Then  Said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  If  this 

for  another.  1  •  1  • 

meadow  lieth  along  by  our  Wayside,  let  us  go  over 
into  it.  Then  he  went  to  the  Stile  to  see,  and 
behold  a  Path  lay  along  by  the  Way  on  the  other 
side  of  the  fence.  'TIs  according  to  my  wish,  said 
Christian,  here  is  the  easiest  going ;  come,  good 
Hopeful,  and  let  us  go  over. 
Strong  Chris.      Hope.   But  how  if  this  Path  should  lead  us  out  of 

Hans  may  UaJ    j^      ^y         > 
weak  ones  otit    ^^^^    vv  ciy   . 

thezvay.  Chr.   That's  not  likely,  said  the  other;  look,  doth 

it  not  go  along  by  the  Wayside  ?     So  Hopeful,  being 
persuaded  by  his  fellow,  went  after   him  over  the 
Stile.     When  they  were  gone  over,  and   w^ere  got 
into  the  Path,  they  found  it  very  easy  for  their  feet ; 
and  withal,  they  looking  before  them,  espied  a  man 
walking  as  they  did,  (and  his  name  was  Vain  Confi- 
dence^,  so    they    called   after   him,   and   asked  him, 
whither  that  Way  led  ?     He  said,  to  the  Coelestial 
See  what  it  is  Gate  :  Look,  said   Christian,  did  not   I  tell  you  so  } 
TaufnwUk  '°  By  this  you  may  see  we  are  right ;  so  they  followed, 
Strangers.      and  he  weut  before  them.     But  behold,  the  Night 
came  on,  and  it  grew  very  dark  ;  so  that  they  that 
were    behind    lost    the    sight    of    him    that   went 
before. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  127 

He  therefore  that  went  before  [Vain-Conjidence  \^^.9.  ib. 
by  name),  not  seeing-  the  way  before  him,  fell  into  ^  f/J Vah/'^io- 
deep  Pit,  which  was  on  purpose  there  made  by  tlie  "'"''  '"• 
Prince  of  those  grounds,  to  catch  vain-glo7'io2is  fools 
withal,  and  was  dashed  in  pieces  with  his  fall. 

Now  CJiristian  and  his  fellow  heard  him  fall.     So 
they  called  to  know  the  matter,  but  there  was  x\Q)X\(t  Reasoning  be- 
to  answer,  only  they  heard  a  groaning.     Then  said  Jan  ««</""" 
Hopeful,  Where  are  we  now  .-*     Then  was  his  fellow  ^^op^f"!- 
silent,  as  mistrusting  that  he  had  led  him  out  of  the 
Way ;  and  now  it  began  to  rain,  and  thunder  and 
lighten  in  a  very  dreadful  manner ;  and  the  water 
rose  amain. 

Then  Hopeful  groaned  in  himself,  saying,  Oh 
that  I  had  kept  on  my  Way  ! 

Chr.  Who  could  have  thought  that  this  Path 
should  have  led  us  out  of  the  Way  ? 

Hope.  I  was  afraid  on't  at  the  very  first,  and 
therefore  gave  you  that  gentle  caution.  I  would 
have  spoke  plainer,  but  that  you  are  older  than  I. 

Chr.  Good  brother,  be  not  offended,  I  am  sorry  Christian's 
I  have  brought  thee  out  of  the  way,  and  that  I  ^"^^^^  f'r'uadin^his 
put    thee   into    such    imminent    Danger;  pray,   my '^'"''^'fT' ''"'''/ 
brother,  forgive   me ;  I    did   not  do  it  of  an   Evil 
Intent. 

Hope.  Be  comforted,  my  brother,  for  I  forgive 
thee ;  and  believe  too,  that  this  shall  be  for  our 
good. 

Chr.  I  am  glad  I  have  with  me  a  merciful 
brother  :  But  we  must  not  stand  thus ;  let's  try  to 
go  back  again. 

Hope.  But,  good  brother,  let  me  go  before. 

Chr.   No,  if  you  please,  let  me  go  first;  that  if 


128  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

there  be  any  danger,  I  may  be  first  therein,  because 
by  my  means  we  are  both  gone  out  of  the  way. 

Hope.   No,  said  Hopeful,  you  shall  not  go  first ; 

for  your  mind  being  troubled,  may  lead  you  out  of 

the  Way  again.     Then  for  their   Encouragement, 

jer.  31. 21.      they  heard   the    Voice   of  one,    saying.   Lei  thvie 

Heart  be  towards  the  Highway ;  even  the  Way  that 

They  are  in     thou   wcfttest,  tur7t  again.     But    by   this    time   the 

drZingas     Waters  were  greatly  risen,  by  reason  of  which,  the 

they  go  back.    Way  of  goiug  back  was  very  dangerous.     (Then 

I  thought  that  it  is  easier  going  out  of  the  way  when 

we  are  in,  than  going  in  when  we  are  out.)     Yet 

they  adventured  to  go  back,  but  it  was  so  dark,  and 

the   Flood   was  so  high,  that  in  their  going  back, 

they  had  like  to  have  been  drowned  nine  or  ten 

times. 

Neither  could  they,  with  all  the  skill  they  had, 

get  again  to   the  Stile  that  night.     Wherefore  at 

last,  lighting  under  a  little  shelter,  they  sat  down 

there  'till  the  Day  brake ;  but  being  weary,  they 

fell  asleep.     Now  there  was,  not  far  from  the  place 

They  sleep  in    wlicrc  they  lay,  a  castle,  called  Doubting-Castle,  the 

^/aw/^De-      owner  whereof  was   Giant  Despair,  and  it  was  in 

spair.  j^jg  grounds  they  now  were  sleeping ;  wherefore  he 

getting  up  in   the  morning  early,  and    walking  up 

He  finds  them  and  dowu  iu  his  fields,  caught  Christian  and  Hope- 

*and  cirri!"  '  ful  aslcep  iu  his  grounds :  Then  with  ?i  grim  and 

them  to  surly  voice,  he  bid  them  awake,  and  asked  them 

Doubting-  -^  ' 

Castle. 

The  Pilgrims  7iow,  to  gj-atify  the  Flesh, 
Will  seek  its  Ease  ;  but,  oh  !  how  they  afresh 
Do  thereby  phinge  themselves  new  Griefs  into  ! 
Who  seek  to  please  the  Flesh,  themselves  undo. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  129 

whence  tliey  were,  and  what  they  did  in  his  grounds. 

They  told  him  they  were   Pilgrims,  and  that  they 

had  lost  their  Way.   Then  said  the  Gia?tl,  You  have 

this  night  trespassed  on  me,  by  trampling  in  and 

lying  on  my  grounds,  and  therefore  you  must  go 

along  with  me.     So  they  were  forced  to  go,  because 

he  was   stronger  than   they.      They  also   had   but    - 

little  to  say,  for  they  knew  themselves  in  a  Fault. 

The  Giant  therefore  drove   them  before  him,  and 

put  them  into  his  castle,  in  a  very  dark  Dungeon,  The  Gruvous. 

nasty  and  stinking  to  the  spirit  of  these  two  men  :  7,!!^ri'j!Zne. 

Here  then  they  lay   from    Wednesday  morning  till  ^'^^'-  *^- 

Saturday  night,  without  one  bit  of  bread,  or  drop 

of  drink,  or   Light,  or  any  to  ask   how   they  did  : 

They  were  therefore  here  in  evil  case,  and  were  far 

from  Friends  and  Acquaintance.    Now  in  this  place 

Christian  had  double  sorrow,  because  'twas  through 

his  unadvised  haste  that  they  were  brought  into  this 

distress. 

Now  Giant  Despair  had  a  wife,  and  her  name 
was  Diffidence ;  So  when  he  was  gone  to  bed,  he 
told  his  wife  what  he  had  done,  to  wit,  That  he  had 
taken  a  couple  of  Prisoners,  and  cast  them  into  his 
DimgeoUy  for  trespassing  on  his  grounds.  Then  he 
asked  her  also,  what  he  had  best  to  do  further  to 
them.  So  she  asked  him  what  they  were,  whence 
they  came,  and  whither  they  were  bound  ?  and  he 
told  her.  Then  she  counselled  him,  that  when  he  ^ 
arose  in  the  morning,  he  should  beat  them  without 
any  mercy  :  So  when  he  arose,  he  getteth  him  a 
grievous  crab-tree  cudgel,  and  goes  down  into  the 
Dungeon  to  them,  and  there  first  falls  to  rating  of 
them  as  if  they  were  dogs,  although  they  gave  him 


130  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

On  Thursday  ncvcr  a  word  of  distaste  :  Then  he  falls  upon  them, 
Z'aiT/il!V/'i-^  and  beats  them  fearfully,  in  such  sort,  that  they  were 
soturs.  j^Qt  able  iQ  help  themselves,  or  to  turn  them  upon 

the  floor.  This  done,  he  withdraws,  and  leaves  them 
there  to  condole  their  misery,  and  to  mourn  under 
their  distress :  So  all  that  day  they  spent  the  time 
in  nothing  but  sighs  and  bitter  Lamentations.  The 
next  night  she  talking  with  her  husband  about  them 
further,  and  understanding  that  they  were  yet  alive, 
did  advise  him  to  counsel  them  to  make  away  them- 
selves :  So  v^^hen  morning  was  come,  he  goes  to  them 
in  a  surly  manner,  as  before,  and  perceiving  them  to 
be  very  sore  with  the  stripes  that  he  had  given  them 
the  day  before,  he  told  them,  That  since  they  were 
never  like  to  come  out  of  that  place,  their  only  way 
On  Friday  would  be  forthwith  to  make  an  end  of  themselves, 
Sw?Z;!'' either  with  Knife,  Halter,  or  Poison  :  For  why.  said 
tokiiithtin-  j-^e  should  you  choose  Life,  seeinof  it  is  attended 
with  so  much  Bitterness  ?  But  they  desired  him  to 
let  them  go ;  with  that  he  looked  ugly  upon  them, 
and  rushino-  to  them  had  doubtless  made  an  end  of 
them  himself,  but  that  he  fell  into  one  of  his  fits  (for 

The  Giant  he  sometimes  in  Sun-shine  weather  fell  into  fits)  and 
sometinushus  j^^^^  ^^^  ^  ^j^^^  ^j^^  ^^^^  ^^  j^j^  ^^^^  ,   ^j^^reforc  he 

withdrew,  and  left  them  as  before,  to  consider  what 
to  do.  Then  did  the  Prisoners  consult  between 
themselves,  whether  'twas  best  to  take  his  counsel 
or  no ;  and  thus  they  began  to  discourse : 

Christian  de-        Ckv.  Brother,  said  Christian^  what  shall  we  do  ? 

gins  to  espair.  r^^^  jj^^  \}a2X  wc  uow  live  is  miserable!  For  my 
part,  I  know  not  whether  'tis  best  to  live  thus,  or  to 

Job  7.  15.  die  out  of  hand.  Aly  Soul  chooseth  Strangling 
rather   than    Life,    and    the    Grave    is   more    easy 


PART  THE  FIRST.  i^\ 

for  me  than   this    Duiiqreon!      Shall   we   be    ruled 
by  the  Giant  ? 

Hope.  Indeed  uur  present  condition  is  dreadful,  ifopefuhv^ 
and  death  would  be  far  more  welcome  to  me,  ihan'"''^  '""" 
i/nts  for  ever  to  abide  :  But  yet  let  us  consider,  the 
Lord  of  the  Country  to  which  we  are  froiiK*-,  hath 
said,  Thou  shalt  do  no  Murder,  no  not  to  another 
man's  person  ;  much  more  then  are  we  forbidden 
to  take  his  counsel,  to  kill  ourselves.  Besides,  he 
that  kills  another,  can  but  commit  murther  upon  his 
body  :  But  for  one  to  kill  himself,  is  to  kill  Body 
and  Soul  at  once.  And  moreover,  my  brother,  thou 
talkest  of  ease  in  the  grave,  but  hast  thou  forgotten 
the  fiell,  whither  for  certain  the  Murderers  go  ? 
For  no  Murderer  hath  Eternal  Life,  &c.  And  let 
us  consider  again,  that  all  the  Law  is  not  in  the 
hand  of  Giatii  Despair;  others,  so  far  as  I  can 
understand,  have  been  taken  by  him,  as  well  as  we ; 
and  yet  have  escaped  out  of  his  hands.  Who  knows, 
but  that  God,  who  made  the  world,  may  cause  that 
Giant  Despair  may  die,  or  that,  at  some  time  or 
other,  he  may  forget  to  lock  us  in ;  or  but  he  may 
in  short  time  have  another  of  his  fits  before  us, 
and  may  lose  the  use  of  his  limbs  ?  And  if  ever 
that  should  come  to  pass  again,  for  my  part  I  am 
resolved  to  pluck  up  the  heart  of  a  Man,  and  to  try 
my  utmost  to  get  from  under  his  hand.  I  was  a  fool 
that  I  did  not  try  to  do  it  before  ;  but  however, 
my  brother,  let's  be  patient,  and  endure  a  while,  the 
time  may  come  that  may  give  us  a  happy  release  :  / 

But   let   us    not    be    our    own    murderers.       With  '^V-/ 
these  words  Hopeful  at  present  did  moderate  the 
mind  of  his   brother ;    so  they  continued   together 


132  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

(in  the  Dark)   that   day  in    their    sad   and    doleful 
condition. 

Well,  towards  evening  the  Giant  goes  down  into 
the  Dungeon  again,  to  see  if  his  prisoners  had  taken 
his  counsel ;  but  when  he  came  there,  he  found 
them  alive ;  and  truly  alive  was  all ;  for  now,  what 
for  want  of  bread  and  water,  and  by  reason  of  the 
Wounds  they  received  when  he  beat  them,  they 
could  do  little  but  breathe.  But  I  say,  he  found 
them  alive;  at  which  he  fell  into  a  grievous  rage, 
and  told  them,  that  seeing  they  had  disobeyed  his 
counsel,  it  should  be  worse  with  them  than  if  they 
had  never  been  born. 

At  this  they  trembled  greatly,  and  I   think  that 

Christian  fell  into  a  Swoon ;  but  coming  a  little  to 

himself  again,  they  renewed  their  discourse  about 

the  Giant's  counsel,  and  whether  yet  they  had  best 

Christian  siiii  take  it  or  no.      Now  Christian  again  seemed  to  be 

dejecud.         ^^^  doing  it,  but  Hopeful  made  his  second  reply  as 

followeth. 
Hopeful  com-       Hope.  My  Brother,  said  he,  remembrest  thou  not, 
^alain'by call,  how  valiaut  thou  hast  been  heretofore.-*     Apollyon 
ingformer      could  uot  crush  thcc,  Hor  could  all  that  thou  didst 

things  to  re-  ,  r      i         ci       j 

membranct.  hear,  or  see,  or  feel,  m  the  valley  of  the  Shadow 
of  Death  ;  what  hardship,  terfor,  and  amazement 
hast  thou  already  gone  through,  and  art  thou  now 
nothinof  but  Fear  ?  Thou  seest  that  I  am  in  the 
Dungeon  with  thee,  a  far  weaker  man  by  nature 
than  thou  art ;  also  this  Giant  has  wounded  me  as 
well  as  thee,  and  hath  also  cut  off  the  bread  and 
water  from  my  mouth,  and  with  thee  I  mourn 
without  the  Lieht.  But  let's  exercise  a  little  more 
patience  ;   remember  how   thou   playedst  the   Man 


PART  THE  FIRST.  133 

at  Vanity  Fair,  and  was  neither  afraid  of  the  chain 
nor  cage,  nor  yet  of  bloody  Death  ;  wherefore  let 
us  (at  least  to  avoid  the  Shame  that  becomes  not  a 
Christian  to  be  found  in)  bear  up  with  patience  as 
well  as  we  can. 

Now  night  being  come  again,  and  the  Giant  and 
his  wife  beino-  in  bed,  she  asked  him  concerning  the 
prisoners,  and  if  they  had  taken  his  counsel  :  To 
which  he  replyed  ;  They  are  sturdy  rogues,  they 
choose  rather  to  bear  all  hardships,  than  to  make 
away  themselves.  Then  said  she  ;  Take  them  into 
the  castle-yard  to-morrow,  and  shew  them  the  Bones 
and  Skulls  of  those  that  thou  hast  already  dispatch'd, 
and  make  them  believe  e're  a  week  comes  to  an  end, 
thou  also  wilt  tear  them  in  pieces,  as  thou  hast  done 
their  fellows  before  them. 

So  when  the  morning  was  come,  the  Giant  goes 
to  them  again,  and  takes  them  into  the  castle-yard, 
and  shews  them  as  his  wife  had  bidden  him  :  These, 
said  he,  were  Pilgrims  as  you  are,  once,  and  they 
trespassed  in  my  grounds,  as  you  have  done ;  and 
when  I  thought  fit,  I  tore  them  in  pieces,  and  so 
within  ten  days  I  will  do  you  ;  go,  get  you  down  to 
your  Den  again  ;  and  with  that  he  beat  them  all  the  on  Saturday 
way  thither.  They  lay  therefore  all  day  on  Satur-  %f^1llj^ 
day  in  a  lamentable   case,  as  before.      Now,  when ''''''^^  ^^""■'''''' '^' 

•     1  1         1  TV/T  7~i  -rr  r  11  would  />uil 

night  was  come,  and  when  m.vs,.  Diffidence  and  her  m./// »«/?><-«. 

husband  the  Giafit  were  got  to  bed,  they  began  to 

renew  their  discourse  of  their  prisoners  ;  and  withal, 

the  old  Gia?it  wondered  that  he  could  neither  by 

his  Blows  nor  Counsel  bring  them  to  an  end.     And 

with  that  his  wife  replied  ;   I  fear,  said  she,  that  they 

live  in  hope  that  some  will  cume  to  relieve  them,  or 


134  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

that  they  have  picklocks  about  them,  by  the  means 
of  which  they  hope  to  escape.  And  say'st  thou  so, 
my  dear,  said  the  Giant;  I  will  therefore  search 
them  in  the  morning. 

Well,  on  Satu7'day  about  midnight  they  began  to 
pray,  and  continued  in  Prayer  till  almost  break  of 
day. 

Now,  a  little  before  it  was  Day,  good   Christian, 

as  one    half  amazed,  brake  out  in  this  passionate 

speech  ;    What  a  Fool,  quoth  he,  am  I,  thus  to  lie  in 

a  stinking   dungeon,  when   I  may  as  well  walk  at 

A  A'o;  ?'<        liberty  ?   I  have  a  key  in  my  bosom,  called  Promise^ 

h.-iom  called    that  will  I  am  persuaded  open  any  lock  in  Doubting- 

^^ST"'  ^^^'^^^'     Then  said  Hopeful,  That's  good  news,  good 

Doubting-       brother,  pluck  it  out  of  thy  bosom  and  try. 

Then  Christian  pulled  it  out  of  his  bosom,  and 
began  to  try  at  the  dungeon  door,  whose  bolt  (as  he 
turned  the  Key)  gave  back,  and  the  door  flew  open 
with  ease,  and  Christian  and  H op efn I  both  came  out. 
Then  he  went  to  the  outward  door  that  leads  into 
the  castle-yard,  and  with  his  key  opened  that  door 
also.  After  he  went  to  the  Iron  Gate,  for  that  must 
be  opened  too,  but  that  lock  went  very  hard,  yet  the 
Key  did  open  it.  Then  they  thrust  open  the  gate 
to  make  their  escape  with  speed  ;  but  that  gate  as  it 
opened  made  such  a  creaking,  that  it  waked  Giajit 
Despair,  who  hastily  rising  to  pursue  his  prisoners, 
felt  his  limbs  to  fail,  for  his  fits  took  him  again,  so 
that  he  could  by  no  means  go  after  them.  Then  they 
went  on,  and  came  to  the  King's  Piighway  again, 
\  and  so  were  safe,  because  they  were  out  of  his 
jurisdiction. 

Now,  when  they  were  gone  over  the  Stile,  they 


^ 


PART  THE  FIRST.  13$ 

began  to  contrive  with  themselves  what  they  should 

do  at  that  Stile,  to  prevent  those  that  sliould  come 

after  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  Giant  Despair. 

So  they  consented  to  erect  there  a  pillar,  and  to  en-  a  ruuir 

grave  upon  the  side  thereof  this  sentence;   *  Over  chHstbia^a 

'  this  Stile  is  the  way  to  Doubtino-Castle,  which  is  ^'^' f<^^<^- 

'kept  by  Giant  Despair^  who  despiseth  the  King  of 

'  the  Coelcstial  Country,  and    seeks    to  destroy  his 

'  holy  Pilgrims.'     Many  therefore  that  followed  after, 

read  what    was  written,  and    escaped    the    danger. 

This  done,  they  sang  as  follows  : 

Out  of  t lie  Way  we  zvent,  and  then  we  found 
What  'tzvas  to  t7'c ad  upon  forbidden  ground. 
And  let  them  that  come  after  have  a  cai'e, 
Lest  heedlessness  makes  them-  as  we  to  fare. 
Lest  they  for  trespassing,  his  Prisoners  arc. 
Whose  Castle  s  Y}o\!i}Q\\.Vi<g,and whose  narne  s  Despair. 

They  went  then  till  they  came  to  the  Delectable  The  DeUa- 
J\lo7intains ;  which  mountains  belong  to  the  Lord  of /„';,„. 
vhat  Hill,  of  which  we  have  spoken  before;  so  ^^^Y  JyfsLYL'Thi 
went  up  to  the  mountains,  to  behold  the  Gardens  and  mountains. 
Orchards,  the  Vineyards,  and  Fountains  of  water; 
where  also  tliey  drank  and  washed  themselves,  and 
did   freely  eat   of  the   vineyards.      Now  there  was 
on  the  tops  of  those  mountains.  Shepherds  feeding 
their  Flocks,  and  they  stood  by  the  Highway  side. 


Mountains  delectable  they  now  ascend, 
Where  Shepherds  be,  which  to  them  do  commend 
Alluring  things,  and  thiiigs  that  Cautions  are. 
Pilgrims  are  steady  kept,  by  Faith  and  Fear. 


136  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

The  Pilgrims  therefore  went  to  them,  and  leaning 

upon  their  staves,  (as  is  common  with  weary  Pilgrims, 

when  they  stand  to  talk  with  any  by  the  way)  they 

Talk  wiih  the  asked,  WJiose  Delectable  Mountains  are  these  ?  And 

''P  '^  ^'       whose  be  the  Sheep  that  feed  tipoii  them  ? 
John  lo.  II.        Shepherd.  These  mountZLins  slvg  Bf^wmn^/els  Land, 
and  they  are  within  sight  of  his  City ;  and  the  Sheep 
also  are  his,  and  he  laid  down  his  Life  for  them. 
Chr.   Is  this  the  Way  to  the  Coelestial  City  ? 
Shep.  You  are  just  in  your  Way. 
Chr.   How  far  is  it  thither  ? 

Shep.  Too  far  for  any,  but  those  that   shall  get 
thither  indeed. 

Chr.   Is  the  Way  safe  or  dangerous  ? 
Shep.  Safe  for  those  for  whom  it  is  to  be  safe,  but 
lius.  14. 9.      Transgressors  shall  fall  therein. 

Chr.   Is  there  in  this  place  any  Relief,  for  Pilgrims 
that  are  weary,  and  faint  in  the  Way  ? 

Shep.  The  Lord  of  these  mountains  hath  given  us 
iieb.  13.  I,  2.  a  Charge  not  to  be  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers, 
therefore   the    Good   of  the   place   is  even   before 
you. 

I  saw  also  in  my  dream,  That  when  the  Shepherds 
perceived  they  were  Way-fairing  men,  they  also  put 
questions  to  them,  (to  which  they  made  answer  as  in 
other  places)  as,  Whence  came  you  '^.  And  how  got 
you  into  the  Way  .'*  And  by  what  Means  have 
you  so  persevered  therein  ?  For,  but  few  of  tlxem 
that  begin  to  come  hither,  do  shew  their  face  on 
these  mountains.  But  when  the  Shepherds  heard 
their  answers,  being  pleased  therewith,  they  looked 
The  Shep-  vcry  lovingly  upon  them,  and  said,  Welcome  to  the 
ihan.  Delectable  Moimtains. 


PART  THE  FIRST  137 

The  Shepherds,  I  say,  whose  names  were  Know-  tik  nama  0/ 
Ifdge,  Experience,  Watchful,  and  Sincere,  took  them  ^l^ds. 
by  the  hand,  and  had  them  to  their  tents,  and  made 
them  partake  of  that  which  was  ready  at  present. 
They  said,  moreover,  We  would  that  you  should  stay 
here  a  while,  to  be  acquainted  with  us,  and  yet  more 
to  solace  yourselves  with  the  good  of  these  Delect- 
able Mountains.  They  then  told  them,  That  they 
were  content  to  stay  ;  so  they  went  to  their  Rest 
that  night,  because  it  was  very  late. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  That  in  the  morning  the 
Shepherds  called  up  Christian  and  Hopeful  to  walk 
with  them  upon  the  Mountains:  So  they  went  forth 
with  them,  and  walked  a  while,  having  a  pleasant 
prospect  on  every  side.  Then  said  the  Shepherds  one 
to  another,  Shall  we  shew  these  Pilg^rims  some  Won- 
ders  }  So  when  they  had  concluded  to  do  it,  they  had  Thty  are 
them  first  to  the  Top  of  an  Hill,  called  Error,  which  ders. 
was  very  steep  on  the  furthest  side,  and  bid  them  <,^'*Error!"^'"'' 
look  down  to  the  bottom.  So  Christian  and  Hopeful 
looked  down,  and  saw  at  the  bottom  several  men 
dashed  all  to  pieces  by  a  Fall  that  they  had  from  the 
top.  Then  said  Christian,  What  meaneth  this  }  The 
Shepherds  answered.  Have  you  not  heard  of  them 
that  were  made  to  err,  by  hearkning  to  Hymeneus  ^'^'^'^-  '^'  '7. 
and  Philetus,  as  concerning  the  Faith  of  the  Resur- 
rection of  the  body."*  They  answered,  Yes.  Then 
said  the  Shepherds,  Those  that  you  sec  lie  dashed  in 
pieces  at  the  bottom  of  this  mountain  are  they  ;  and 
they  have  continued  to  this  day  unburicd,  (as  you 
see)  for  an  Example  for  others  to  take  heed  how  they 
clamber  too  high,  or  how  they  come  too  near  to  the 
brink  of  this  INlountain. 


tion 


138  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Then  I  saw  that  they  had  them  to  the  top  of 
Mount  CiM-  another  mountain,  and  the  name  of  that  is  Caiition, 
and  bid  them  look  afar  off:  Which  when  they 
did,  they  perceived,  as  they  thought,  several  men 
walking  up  and  down  among  the  Tombs  that  were 
there :  And  they  perceived  that  the  men  were 
blind,  because  they  stumbled  sometimes  upon  the 
Tombs,  and  because  they  could  not  get  out  from 
among  them.  Then  said  Christian,  What  means 
this  ? 

The  Shepherds  then  answered,  Did  you  not  see 
a  little  below  these  mountains  a  Stile  that  led  into 
a  Meadow,  on  the  left  hand  of  this  Way  ?  They 
answered.  Yes.  Then  said  the  Shepherds,  From 
tliat  Stile  there  goes  a  path  that  leads  directly  to 
Doubting-Castle,  which  is  kept  by  Giant  Despair, 
and  these  men  (pointing  to  them  among  the  Tombs) 
came  once  on  Pilgrimage,  as  you  do  now,  even  till 
tiiey  came  to  that  same  Stile.  And  because  the 
right  Way  was  rough  in  that  place,  they  chose  to  go 
out  of  it  into  that  Meadow,  and  there  were  taken  by 
Giant  Despair,  and  cast  into  Doubting- Cas t le  ;  where, 
after  they  had  a  while  been  kept  in  the  Dungeon,  he 
at  last  did  put  out  their  Eyes,  and  led  them  among 
those  Tombs,  where  he  has  left  them  to  wander  to 
this  vQvy  day,  that  the  saying  of  the  Wise  Man 
Prov.  21.  16.  might  be  fulfilled,  He  that  wandeirth  out  of  the  Way 
of  Understanding,  shall  remain  in  the  Congregation 
of  the  Dead.  Then  Christian  and  Hopeful  looked 
one  upon  another,  with  tears  gushing  out,  but  yet 
said  nothing  to  the  Shepherds. 

Then  I   saw  in  my  dream.  That  the  Shepherds 
had  them  to  another  place  in  a  bottom,  where  was 


V- 


PART  THE  FIRST.  139 

a  door  in  the  side  of  an  Mill,  and  they  opened  the 
door,  and  bid  them  look  in  :  They  looked  in  there- 
fore, and  saw  that  within  it  was  very  dark  and 
smoky  ;  they  also  thought  that  they  heard  there  a 
rumbling  noise,  as  of  fire,  and  a  Cry  of  some  tor- 
mented, and  that  they  smelt  the  scent  of  brimstone. 
Then  said  Christian,  What  mcaiis  this  ?  The 
Shepherds  told  them,  This  is  a  by-way  to  Hell,  2.  a  By<vay  a 
way  that  Hypocrites  go  in  at;  namely,  such  as  sell  ^'''^' 
their  Birth-right  with  Esau;  such  as  sell  their 
Master,  with  Jtidas ;  such  as  blaspheme  the  Gospel, 
with  Alexander ;  and  that  Lie  and  dissemble,  with 
Ana7iias  ar.d  Sapphi7'a  his  wife. 

Then  said  Hopeful  to  the  Shepherds,  I  perceive 
that  these  had  on  them,  even  every  one,  a  shew  of 
Pilgrimage,  as  we  have  now,  had  they  not } 

Shcp.   Yes,  and  held  it  a  long  time  too. 

Hope.  How  far  might  they  go  on  Pilgrimage  in 
their  day,  since  they  notwithstanding  were  thus 
miserably  cast  away. 

Shep.  Some  further,  and  some  not  so  far  as  these 
Mountains. 

Then  said  the  Pilgrims  one  to  another.  We  had 
need  cry  to  the  Strong y^r  st^-ength. 

Shep.  Ay,  and  you  will  have  need  to  use  it,  when 
you  have  it,  too. 

By  this  time  the  Pilgrims  had  a  desire  to  go  for- 
wards, and  the  Shepherds  a  desire  they  should  ;  so 
they  walked  together  towards  the  end  of  the  moun- 
tains. Then  said  the  Shepherds  one  to  another, 
Let  us  here  shew  to  the  Pilgrims  the  Gates  of  the 
Ccelestial  City,  if  they  have  skill  to  look  through  TheShfp- 
our  Perspective-Glass.     The  Pilgrims  then  \ovm^y  iZJciasL'^ 


140 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


TIu  hiU 

Clear. 


Th/  fruits  of 
i)€rviU  Fear, 


A  two-fold 
Caiiticn. 


The  country 

ef  Conceit, 
out  of  which 
came  Igno- 
runce. 


accepted  the  motion  :  So  they  had  them  to  the  top 
of  an  high  hill,  called  Clear,  and  gave  them  the 
Glass  to  look. 

Then  they  essayed  to  look,  but  the  Remembrance 
of  that  last  thing  that  the  Shepherds  had  shewed 
them,  made  their  hands  shake ;  by  means  of  which 
impediment,  they  could  not  look  steadily  through  the 
Glass ;  yet  they  thought  they  saw  something  like  the 
Gate,  and  also  some  of  the  Glory  of  the  place. 
Then  they  went  away  and  sang  this  song : 

Thus  by  the  Shepherds  Secrets  are  rev e a  I'd, 
Which  fro7n  all  other  men  are  kept  conceafd: 
Come  to  the  Shephej'ds  then,  if  y oil  would  see 
'I  hings  deep,  Things  hid,  and  that  Mysterious  be. 

When  they  were  about  to  depart,  one  of  the  Shep- 
herds gave  them  a  Note  of  the  Way.  Another  of 
them  bid  them  Bezvare  of  the  Flatterer.  The  third 
bid  them  Take  Heed  that  they  sleep  7iot  upofi  the 
Inchanted  Growid.  And  the  fourth  bid  them  God 
Speed.     So  I  awoke  from  my  Dream. 

And  I  slept,  and  dreamed  again,  and  saw  the  same 
two  Pilgrims  going  down  the  mountains  along  the 
highway  towards  the  City.  Now  a  little  below  these 
mountains  on  the  Left  Hand,  lieth  the  country  of 
Conceit ;  from  which  country  there  comes  into  the 
Way  in  which  the  Pilgrims  walked,  a  little  crooked 
lane.  Mere  therefore,  they  met  with  a  very  brisk 
lad,  that  came  out  of  that  country  ;  and  his  name 
was  Ignorance.  So  Christian  asked  him  From  what 
Parts  he  came,  and  whitJicr  he  was  going. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  141 

/£nor.  Sir,  I  was  born  in  the  country  that  heth  off  christian  aW 

...  1         «    /•     1  1  1  •  ^      ^1       Ignorance 

there,  a  httle  on  the  left  hand,  and  am  gouig  to  the  j,ave  some  tail 
Coelestial  City.  ^''^''  ''^' 

Chr.  But  liow  do  you  think  to  get  in  at  the  Gate  ? 
for  you  may  fuid  some  difficulty  there. 

Igno7'.   As  other  good  people  do,  said  he. 

Chr.  But  what  have  you  to  shew  at  that  Gate, 
that  the  Gate  should  be  opened  to  you  ? 

lo-nor.   I  know  my  Lord's  Will,  and  have  been  a  The  Crounui 

'^,   ,.  _  ,  .  T    T^  rr      4.   0/ Ignorance's 

good  liver ;  I  pay  every  man  his  own  ;  1  Fray,  r  ast,  jj^^,^ 
pay  Tithes,  and  give  Alms,  and  have  left  my  country, 
for  whither  I  am  going. 

Chr.  But  thou  camest  not  in  at  the  Wicket-Gate 
that  is  at  the  Head  of  this  Way;  thou  camest  in 
hither  through  that  same  crooked  lane,  and  therefore 
I  fear,  however  thou  mayest  think  of  thyself,  when 
the  reckoning-day  shall  come,  thou  wilt  have  laid 
to  thy  charge,  that  thou  art  a  Thief  and  a  Robber, 
instead  of  getting  admittance  into  the  City. 

lornor.   Gentlemen,  ye  be  utter  Strangers  to  me,  I  Heteiuth     _ 

1  r   11  1         Ti    1  •     •  r  tvery  one  he  u 

know  you  not;  be  content  to  follow  the  Religion  oi  but  a  FooL 
your  country,  and  I  will  follow  the  Religion  of  mine. 
I  hope  all  will  be  well ;  and  as  for  the  Gate  that  you 
talk  of,  all  the  world  knows  that  that  is  a  great  way 
off  our  Country ;  I  cannot  think  that  any  men  in  all 
our  parts,  do  so  much  as  know  the  way  to  it ;  nor 
need  they  matter  whether  they  do  or  no,  since  we 
have,  as  you  see,  a  fine  pleasant  green  lane,  that 
comes  down  from  our  country  the  next  way  into  it. 

When  Christian  saw  that  the  man  was  wise  in  his 
own  conceit,  he  said  to  /A?/^/?^/ whisperingly.  There  Prov.  26.  la 
is  more  hopes  of  a   Fool  than  of  him.      And  said 
moreover,    When  he  that  is  a  Fool  walketh  by  //^^Eccies.  la  3- 


142  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Hffw  to  carry  Way,  kls  wisdom  faileth  him,  ayid  he  saith  to  every 
one,  that  he  is  a  Fool.  What,  shall  we  talk  further 
with  him,  or  out-go  him  at  present,  and  so  leave 
him  to  think  of  what  he  hath  heard  already ;  and 
then  stop  again  for  him  afterwards,  and  see  if  by- 
Degrees  we  can  do  any  good  of  him  ?  Then  said 
Hopeful, 

Let  Ignorance  a  little  while  now  ynuse 
On  what  is  said,  and  let  him  not  i^eftise 
Good  Counsel  to  embrace,  lest  he  remain 
Still  ignorant  of  what  s  the  chief  est  Gain. 
God  saith,  Those  that  no  Understanding  have^ 
{A  It  ho  he  made  theni)  them  he  will  not  save. 

Hope.  He  further  added.  It  is  not  good,  I  think, 
to  say  all  to  him  at  once ;  let  us  pass  him  by,  if  you 
will,  and  talk  to  him  anon,  eve^i  as  he  is  able  to  bear 
it. 

So  they  both  went  on,  and  Ig7iorance  he  came 

Matt.  12. 45.   after.      Now  when   they   had  passed  him   a  little 

Prov.  5. 22.     ^2Ly,  they  entered  into  a  very  dark  lane,  where  they 

met  a   man   whom   seven   devils    had    bound   with 

seven  strong  cords,  and  were  carrying  of  him  back 

to  the  door  that  they  saw  on  the  side  of  the  Hill : 

Now  good  Christiaii  began  to  tremble,  and  so  did 

Hopeful  his    companion :     Yet,  as    the   devils    led 

away  the  man,  Christian  looked  to  see  if  he  knew 

TheDesiruc-   him;   and  he  thought  it  might  be  one   Turn-away 

Tiun^way.     that  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Apostasy.     But  he  did  not 

perfectly  see  his  face ;  for  he  did  hang  his  head  like 

a  thief  that  is  found.     But  being  gone  past,  Hopeful 

looked  after  him,  and  espied  on  his  back  a  paper, 


PART  THE  FIRST.  143 

with  this  inscription,    Wanton  Professor,  and  davi- 
nable  Apostate.      Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  ciuistin 
Now  I  call  to  remembrance  that  which  was  told  me,  ^ZmfamoH  a 
of  a  thinij  that  happened  to  a  Qood  man  hereabout.  ■'{''^ve^Liuie 
The  name  of  the  man  was  Little-FaitJi,  but  a  good 
man,  and  he  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Sincere.      The  Broad-way- 
thing  was  this  :  At  the  entering  in  of  this  passage,  oead-man's 
there    comes    down    from    Broad-way-gate,    a    lane  '^"^' 
called   Dead-man' s-lane ;  so   called,  because   of  the 
Murders  that  are  commonly  done  there  :     And  this 
Little- Faith  going  on    Pilgrimage,  as  we  do   now, 
chanced  to  sit  down  there  and   slept :    Now  there 
happened  at  that  time  to  come  down  that  Laiie  from 
Broad-way- gate,    three    sturdy    Rogues,    and    their 
names  were  Faint-heart,  Jl/istriist,  and  Guilt,  (three 
brothers)  and   they  espying  Little-Faith  where  he 
was,  came  galloping  up  with  speed  :   Now  the  good 
man   was  just  awakened   from   his   sleep,  and  was 
getting  up  to  go  on  his  Journey.     So  they  came  up 
all  to  him,  and  with  threatning  language  bid  him 
stand.      At  this  Little- Faith  looked  as  white  as  a 
clout,  and  had  neither  power  to  fight  nor  fly.     Then 
said  Faint-Heart,  Deliver  thy  purse  ;  but  he  making  i.ittie-Faith 
no  haste  to  do  it,  (for  he  was  loth  to  lose  his  Money)  Fait^Uea.i, 
Mistrust  ran  up  to  him,  and  thrustinof  his  hand  into  ^"^J'stru^t,  und 

c>  Guilt. 

his  pocket,  pull'd  out  thence  a  bag  of  silver.     Then 
he  cried  out.   Thieves,  thieves.      With  that  Guilt, 
with  a  great  club  that  was  in  his  hand,  struck  Little-  Tkeygot 
Faith  on  the  head,  and  with  that  blow  fell'd  him  ^rL'!^"' 
flat  to  the  ground;  where  he  lay  bleeding  as  one^"""''''^''"'^ 
that  would    bleed    to    death.      All   this  while,   the 
Thieves  stood  by  :    But  at  last,  they  hearing  that 
some  were  upon  the  road,  and  fearing  lest  it  should 


144 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Little-Faith 
lost  not  his 
best  things. 


I  Pet.  4.  iJ 


Little-Faith 
forced  to  beg 
to  his  Jour- 
ney's  end. 


\^No^  only  in 
isl.  edit.] 
He  kept  not 
his  best  things 
hy  his  own 
Cunning. 
2  Tim.  I.  14- 
2  Pet,  2.  9. 


be  one  Great  G?'ace,  that  dwells  in  the  city  of  Good- 
Confidence,  they  betook  themselves  to  their  heels, 
and  left  this  good  man  to  shift  for  himself.  Now 
after  a  while,  Little-Faith  came  to  himself,  and 
getting  up,  made  shift  to  scrabble  on  his  Way. 
This  was  the  story. 

Hope.  But  did  they  take  from  him  all  that  ever 
he  had  .-* 

Chr.  No  :  The  place  where  his  Jewels  were,  they 
never  ransack' d ;  so  those  he  kept  still :  But,  as  I 
was  told,  the  good  man  was  much  afflicted  for  his 
loss  ;  for  the  thieves  got  most  of  his  spending-money. 
That  which  they  got  not,  (as  I  said)  were  Jewels ; 
also  he  had  a  little  odd  money  left,  but  scarce  enough 
to  bring  him  to  his  Journey's  end  ;  nay,  (if  I  was  not 
mis-informed,)  he  was  forced  to  beg  as  he  went,  to 
keep  himself  alive  ;  for  his  Jewels  he  might  not  sell  : 
But  beg  and  do  what  he  could,  he  went  (as  we  say) 
with  many  a  hungry  belly,  the  most  part  of  the  rest 
of  the  Way. 

Hope.  But  is  It  not  a  wonder  they  got  not  from 
him  his  Certificate,  by  which  he  was  to  receive  his 
admittance  at  the  Coelestial  Gate  .<* 

Chr.  '  No,'  ('tis  a  wonder)  but  they  got  not  that; 
though  they  missed  it  not  through  any  good  cun- 
ning of  his  :  for  he  being  dismay'd  with  their  com- 
ing upon  him,  had  neither  power  nor  skill  to  hide 
any  thing,  so  'twas  more  by  good  Providence  than  by 
his  Endeavour,  that  they  miss'd  of  that  good  thing. 

Hope.  But  it  must  needs  be  a  Comfort  to  him, 
that  they  got  not  this  Jewel  from  him. 

Chr.  It  might  have  been  great  comfort  to  him, 
had  he  used  it  as  he  shoult^ :  But  they  that  told  me 


PART  THE  FIRST.  I45 

the  story,  said,  that  he  made  but  Httle  use  of  it  all 
the  rest  of  the  Way  ;  and  that  because  of  the  Dismay 
that  he  had  in  their  taking  away  of  his  money: 
Indeed  he  forgot  it  a  great  part  of  the  rest  of  his 
Journey  ;  and  besides  when,  at  any  time  it  came  into 
his  mind,  and  he  began  to  be  comforted  therewith, 
then  would  fresh  thoughts  of  his  Loss  come  again 
upon  him,  and  those  thoughts  would  swallow  up  all. 

Hope.  Alas,  poor  man  !    This  could  not  but  be  a  h^u  puiedhy 

^     .    .  ,  .       1  both. 

great  grief  unto  nim  ! 

Chr.  Grief!  Ay,  a  grief  indeed.  Would  it  not 
have  been  so  to  any  of  us,  had  we  been  used  as  he, 
to  be  robbed  and  wounded  too,  and  that  in  a  strange 
place,  as  he  was  ?  'Tis  a  wonder  he  did  not  die 
with  grief,  poor  heart ;  I  was  told  that  he  scattered 
almost  all  the  rest  of  the  Way  with  nothing  but 
doleful  and  bitter  complaints  :  Telling  also  to  all 
that  overtook  him,  or  that  he  overtook  in  the  Way 
as  he  went,  where  he  was  robbed,  and  how ;  who 
they  were  that  did  it,  and  what  he  lost;  how  he 
was  wounded,  and  that  he  hardly  escaped  with  his 

life. 

Hope.  But  'tis  a  wonder  that  his  Necessities  did 
not  put  him  upon  selling  or  paivning  some  of  his 
Jewels,  that  he  might  have  wherewith  to  relieve 
himself  in  his  Journey. 

Chr.  Thou  talkest  like  one  upon  whose  head  is  christian 
the  Shell  to  this  very  day  :   For  What  should  he  f^jf/.^tiS. 
Pawn  them  ?  or  to  whom  should  he  sell  them  ?     In  vu'<^ s/>rak- 
all  that  country  where  he   was  robbed,  his  Jewels 
were  not  accounted  of;  nor  did  he  want  fehat  Relief 
which  could  from  thence  be  administered  to  him  ; 
besides,  had  his  Jewels  been  missing  at  the  Gate  of 


Hcb.  12.  l6. 


A  iiisiourse 
about  Esau 
ami  Little- 
Faith. 


Ksau  vjas 
ruled  by  his 
Jousts. 
Gen.  25.  32. 


Esau  naier 
had  Faith. 


Jer,  2.  24. 


146  r//^  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

the  Cwlcsiial  City,  he  had  (and  that  he  knew  well 
enough)  been  excluded  from  an  Inlieritance  there, 
and  that  would  have  been  worse  to  him  than  the 
appearance  and  villany  of  ten  thousand  thieves. 

Hope.  Why  art  thou  so  tart,  my  brother;  Esau 
sold  his  birth-right,  and  that  for  a  mess  of  pottage, 
and  that  birth-right  was  his  greatest  Jewel;  and 
if  he,  why  might  not  Lit  tie-Faith  do  so  too  ? 

Chr.  Esau  did  sell  his  birth-right  indeed,  and 
so  do  many  besides,  and  by  so  doing  exclude  them- 
selves from  the  chief  blessing,  as  also  that  caitiff 
did  ;  but  you  must  put  a  difference  betwixt  Esau 
and  Little-Faith,  and  also  betwixt  their  estates. 
Esau's  birth-right  was  Typical,  but  I^ittle-FaitJis 
Jewels  were  not  so.  Esaiis  belly  was  his  God, 
but  Little- Faitlis  belly  was  not  so.  Esaus  Want 
lay  in  his  fleshly  appetite,  Little-FaitJis  did  not  so  : 
Besides,  Esau  could  see  no  further  than  to  the  ful- 
filling of  his  Lusts ;  For  I  ant  at  the  point  to  die, 
said  he,  and  what  good  will  this  birth-right  do  me  ? 
But  Little-Faith,  though  it  was  his  lot  to  have  but 
a  little  faith,  was  by  his  little  faith  kept  from  such 
extravagancies,  and  made  to  see  and  prize  his 
Jewels  more,  than  to  sell  them  as  Esau  did  his  birth- 
right. You  read  not  any  where  that  Esatc  had 
Faith,  no,  not  so  much  as  a  little ;  therefore  no 
marvel  if  where  the  Flesh  only  bears  sway,  (as  it 
will  in  that  man  where  no  faith  is  to  resist)  if  he 
sells  his  birth-right,  and  his  Soul  and  all,  and  that 
to  the  Devil  of  Hell ;  for  it  is  with  such,  as  it  is 
with  the  ass,  who  in  her  occasions  cannot  be  turned 
away.  When  their  minds  are  set  upon  their  lusts, 
they    will    have    them,    whatever    they    cost ;    but 


PART  THE  FIRST.  147 

Little- Faith  was  of  another  temper,  his  mind  was  Liitie-Faith 
on  things  Divine  ;  his  liveHhood  was  upon  things  'upo'li  kLu's' 
that  were  Spiritual   and  from  above ;  therefore,  to  t'^'^''^^'- 
what    end   should    he    that    is   of   such    a   temper, 
sell  his  Jewels,   (had   there   been  any   that  would 
have    bought    tliem)   to   fill  his    mind   with    empty 
things  ?     Will  a  man  give  a  penny  to  fill  his  belly 
with  Hay?  or  can  you  persuade  the  turtle-dove  \o  a  compatUun 
live  upon  carrion  like  the  crow?     Thoughyi^zV/^/^j^^turUe'-dn-e 
ones  can  for  carnal  lusts,  pawn,  or  mortgage,  or  sell '^'"^ ''^'' '■■"^^• 
what  they  have,  and  themselves  outright  to  boot  ; 
Net  they  that  have  Faith,  Saving  faith,  though  but 
a  little  of  it,  cannot   do   so.      Here   therefore,  my 
brother,  is  thy  mistake. 

Hope.  I  acknowledge  it ;  but  yet  your  severe 
Reflexion  had  almost  made  me  angry. 

Chr.  Why,  I  did  but  compare  thee  to  some  of 
the  birds  that  are  of  the  brisker  sort,  who  will 
run  to  and  fro  in  trodden  paths  with  the  shell  upon 
their  heads  :  But  pass  by  that,  and  consider  the 
matter  under  debate,  and  all  shall  be  well  betwixt 
thee  and  me. 

Hope.  But,  Christian,  these  three  fellows,  I  am 
persuaded  in  my  heart,  are  but  a  company  of 
Cowards :  Would  they  have  run  else,  think  you, 
as  they  did,  at  the  noise  of  one  that  was  coming 
on  the  road  1  Why  did  not  Little-Faith  pluck  up  iiopefui 
a  greater  heart  ?  He  might,  methinks,  have  stood  """^^"''^ 
one  brush  with  them,  and  have  yielded  when  there 
had  been  no  Remedy. 

Chr.  That  they  are  Cowards,  many  have  said,  ^'f^f/Jf,.  c^ 
but  few  have  found  it  so  in  the  time  of  Trial.  ^''^''''''^"'"'" 
As  lor  a  great  heart,   Littie-raith  had  none  ;  and  Faith.  J 


148  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

I   perceiv^e  by  thee,  my  brother,   hadst  ihou  been 

the  man  concerned,  thou  art  but  for  a  brush,  and 

then  to  yield.      And  verily,  since  this  is  the  height 

We  have  tfu^re  of  thy  stomach,  HOW  they  are  at  a  distance  from 

onCt^an    ^"  US,  shouM  they  appear  to  thee,  as  they  did  to  him, 

wAc-nioeare    ^j^^y  might  put  thec  to  second  thoughts. 

But   consider  again,   they   are    but   journey-men 

thieves,  they  serve  under  the  King  of  the  bottomless 

Psai.  5.  8.       Pit;  who,  if  need  be,  will  come  in  to  their  aid  him- 

^^  iT?!^^        self,  and  his  voice  is  as  the  Roaring  of  a   Lion.      1 

Christian  tells  mysclf  havc  been  engaged  as  this  Little-PaitJi  was, 

perieucein      and  I  found  it  a  terrible  thing.     These  three  villains 

this  case.        ^^^  upon  me,  and   I  beginning  like  a  Christian  to 

resist,  they  gave  but  a  call,  and  in  came  their  Master; 

I  would,  (as  the  saying  is)  have  given  my  life  for 

a   penny  ;   but  that,  as  God  would   have   it,   I   was 

cloathed   with    Armour   of    Proof       Ay,    and    yet, 

though  I  was  so  harnessed,  I  found  it  hard  work  to 

quit  myself  like  a  Man  ;   no  man  can  tell  what  in 

that  combat  attends  us,  but  he  that  hath  been  in  the 

Battle  himself 

Hope.  Well,  but  they  ran,  you  see,  when  they 
did  but  suppose  that  one  Gj'eat- Grace  was  in  the 
way. 

Chi'.  True,  they  have  often  fled,  both  they  and 
their  Master,  when  Great-Grace  hath  but  appeared  ; 
and  no  marvel,  for  he  is  the  King's  Champion:  But 
I  tro,  you  will  put  some  difference  between  Littlc- 
The  King's  Faith  and  the  Kings  Champion.  All  the  King's 
Champion.  gybjects  are  not  his  Champions,  nor  can  they,  when 
tried,  do  such  feats  of  War  as  he.  Is  it  meet  to 
think,  that  a  little  child  should  handle  Goliah  as 
David  did  ?     Or,  that  there  should  be  the  strength 


PART  THE  FIRST.  149 

of  an  ox  in  a  wrcji  f  Some  are  strong,  some  are 
weak ;  some  have  great  Faith,  some  have  little ; 
this  man  was  one  of  the  weak,  and  therefore  he 
went  to  the  walls. 

Hope.  I  would  it  had  been  Great-Grace  for  their 
sakes. 

Chr.  If  it  had  been  he,  he  might  have  had  his 
hands  full  :  For  I  must  tell  you,  that  though  Gt'eai- 
Grace  is  excellent  good  at  his  weapons,  and  has  and 
can,  so  long  as  he  keeps  them  at  sword's  point,  do 
well  enough  with  them ;  yet,  if  they  get  within  him, 
even  Faint-heart,  Mistrust,  or  the  other,  it  shall  go 
hard,  but  they  will  throw  up  his  heels.  And  when 
a  man  is  down,  you  know,  what  can  he  do  ? 

Whoso  looks  well  upon  Great-Grace s  face,  shall 
see  those  scars  and  cuts  there,  that  shall  easily  give 
demonstration  of  what  I  say.  Yea,  once  I  heard  he 
should  say,  (and  that  when  he  was  in  the  combat) 
We  despaired  even  of  Life.  How  did  these  sturdy 
rogues  and  their  fellows  make  David  groan,  mourn, 
and  roar  ?  Yea,  Hcman  and  Hezekiah  too,  though 
Cliampions  in  their  day,  were  forced  to  bestir  them, 
when  by  these  assaulted  ;  and  yet  notwithstanding 
they  had  their  Coats  soundly  brushed  by  them. 
Peter,  upon  a  time,  would  go  try  what  he  could  do  ; 
but  though  some  do  say  of  him,  that  he  is  the  Prince 
of  the  Apostles,  they  handled  him  so,  that  they  made 
him  at  last  afraid  of  a  sorry  Girl. 

Besides,   their    King    is  at   their  whistle ;    he    is 
never  out  of  hearing ;  and  if  at  any  time  they  be 
put  to  the  worst,  he,  if  possible,  comes  in  to  help 
them  :  And  of  him  it  is  said,  The  Sword  of  him  thatJ^^^^y-  26. 
layeth  at  him  ca)inot  hold ;  the  Spear,  the  Dart,  nor  siuramns. 


ISO  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

the  Habergeon;  he  esteemeth  Iron  as  Straw,  and 
Brass  as  rotten  Wood.  The  Arrow  cannot  make 
hhn  Jly ;  Sling-stones  aj'e  turned,  with  hitn,  into 
stubble;  Darts  at^e  counted  as  stubble ;  he  laiigheth  at 
the  shaking  of  a  Spear.  What  can  a  man  do  in  this 
Job  39.  19.  case  ?  'Tis  true,  if  a  man  could  at  every  turn  have 
meuu?haTis  J ob' s  horsc,  and  had  Skill  and  Courage  to  ride  him, 
iH]oh\ horse.  ]^g  might  do  notable  things.  For  his  neck  is  clothed 
zuith  Thunder ;  he  will  not  be  afraid  as  the  gi^ass- 
hopper ;  the  Glory  of  his  nostrils  is  ter^'ible ;  he 
paweth  in  the  Valley,  rejoyceth  in  his  Stre7igth,  and 
goeth  out  to  meet  the  Armed  Men.  He  viocketh  at 
Fear,  and  is  not  affrighted,  neitJier  turncth  back  front 
the  Sword.  The  Quiver  rattleth  against  him,  the 
glitterifig  Spear,  and  the  Shield.  He  szvalloweth  the 
groimd  with  fierceness  and  rage,  neither  believeth  he 
that  it  is  the  sound  of  the  Trumpet.  He  saith  among 
the  Trtwtpets,  Ha,  ha;  and  he  smelleth  the  Battle 
afar  off,  the  Thunderitig  of  the  captains  ajid  the 
Shoutings. 

But  for  such  footmen  as  thee  and  I  are,  let  us 
never  desire  to  meet  with  an  Enemy,  nor  vaunt  as  if 
we  could  do  better,  when  we  hear  of  others  that  they 
have  been  foiled,  nor  be  tickled  at  the  thoughts  of 
our  own  Manhood,  for  such  commonly  come  by  the 
worst  when  tried.  Witness  Peter,  of  whom  I  made 
mention  before ;  he  would  swagger,  ay,  he  would ; 
he  would,  as  his  vain  mind  prompted  him  to  say, 
do  better,  and  stand  more  for  his  Master  than  all 
men ;  but,  who  so  foiled  and  run  down  by  these 
villains  as  he  ? 

When  therefore  we  hear  that  such  Robberies  are 
done  on  the  King's  Highway,  two  things  become  us 


PART  THE  FIRST.  151 

to  do :  First,  to  go  out  harnessed,  and  to  be  sure  to 
take  a  Shield  with  us  ;  for  it  was  for  want  of  that, 
that  he  that  laid  so  lustily  at  Leviathan  could  not 
make  him  yield ;  for  indeed,  if  that  be  wantin^^,  he 
fears  us  not  at  all.  Therefore,  he  that  had  Skill,  hath 
said,  Above  all,  take  the  Shield  of  Faith,  wherewith  Eph.  6.  16. 
ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  Jiery  Darts  of  the 
Wicked. 

'Tis  good  also  that  we  desire  of  the  King  a  Con- '  Tis  good  to 
voy,  yea  that  he  will  go  with  us  himself     This  made  ^JJ''" 
David  rejoyce  when  in  the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death ;  and  Moses  was  rather  for  dying  where  he  Exod.  33.  15. 
stood,  than   to  go  one  Step  without  his  God.     O, 
my  brother,  if  he  will  but  go  along  with  us,  what  Ps.-ii.  3. 5,  6, 
need  we  be  afraid  of  ten  thousands  that  shall  set    27.  \.  2,  3. 
themselves  against  us  ?  but  without  him,  the  proud 
Helpers  fall  under  the  Slain.  isa.  10.  4. 

I,  for  my  part,  have  been  in  the  fray  before  now; 
and  though  (through  the  Goodness  of  him  that  is 
best)  I  am,  as  you  see,  alive,  yet  I  cannot  boast  of 
niy  manhood.  Glad  shall  I  be,  if  I  meet  with  no 
more  such  brunts ;  though  I  fear  we  are  not  got  be- 
yond all  danger.  However,  since  the  Lion  and  the 
Bear  have  not  as  yet  devoured  me,  I  hope  God  will 
also  deliver  us  from  the  next  uncircumcised  Philistine. 
Then  sang  Christian  : 

Poor  Little-Faith !  Hast  been  among  the  Thieves  f 
Wast  robb'd?  Remember  this ;    Whoso  believes^ 
And  gets  more  Faith,  shall  then  a  Victor  be 
Over  ten  thousand ;  else  scarce  over  three. 

So  they  went  on,  and  IgJiorance  followed.  They 
went  then  till  they  came  at  a  place  where  they  saw 


152  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

AwayanJa  a  way  put  itsclf  into  their  Way,  and  seemed  withal 
^'^■^*  to  lie  as  strait  as  the  Way  which  they  should  go ; 

and  here  they  knew  not  which  of  the  two  to  take,  for 
both  seemed  strait  before  them ;  therefore  here  they 
stood  still  to  consider.     And  as  they  were  thinking 
TheFiatterit  about  the  Way,  behold  a  man  black  of  Flesh,  but 
fuids  them,      ^overed  with  a  very  light  Robe,  came  to  them,  and 
asked  them  why  they  stood  there  ?  They  answered, 
They  were  going  to  the  Coelestial  City,  but  knew 
not  which  of  these  Ways  to  take.     Follow  me,  said 
the  man,  it  is  thither  that  I  am  going.     So  they  fol- 
lowed him  in  the  Way  that  but  now  came  into  the 
Christian  and  road,  which  by  Degrees  turned,  and  turned  them  so 
ludif.^  ''    from  the  City,  that  they  desired  to  go  to,  that  in  a 
little  time  their  faces  were  turned  away  from  it ;  yet 
they  followed  him.     But,  by  and  by,  before  they  were 
They  arc  ta-    awarc,  he  led  them  both  within  the  compass  of  a  Net, 
ken  in  a  Act.  j^^  v^rhich  they  were  both  so  entangled,  that  tkey  knew 
not  what  to  do  ;  and  with  that,  the  White  robe  fell  o^ 
the  black  mans  back:    Then  they  saw  where  they 
were.      Wherefore  there  they  lay  crying  some  time, 
for  they  could  not  get  themselves  out. 
Theyhnoaii         C/iT.  Then  Said  Chi'istiau  to  his  fellow.  Now  do 
thdrcondi-      j  ^^^  ^yself  in  an  Error.     Did  not  the  Shepherds 
bid  us  beware  of  the  Flatterers  ?     As  is  the  saying 
of  the  Wise  Man,  so  we  have  found  it  this  day  :  A 
Prov.  29.  5.     man  that  fiattereth  his  neighbour,  spreadeth  a  Net 
for  his  feet. 

Hope.  They  also  gave  us  a  Note  of  Directions 
about  the  Way,  for  our  more  sure  finding  thereof; 
but  therein  we  have  also  forgotten  to  read,  and  have 
not  kept  ourselves  from  the  paths  of  the  Destroyer. 
Here  David  was  wiser  than  we ;  for,  saith  he,  Co7i- 


PART  THE  FIRST.  153 

cerning  Uu  works  of  men,  by  the   Word  of  thy  Lips,  Psai.  17.  4. 

/  have  kept  me  from  the  paths  of  the  Destroyer. 

Thus  they   lay   bewailing   themselves   in   the   Net. 

At  last  they  espied  a  Shining  One  coming  toward  ^ -^^"""i: 

them  with  a  Whip  of  small  cord  in  his  hand.     When  ihem  xvuh  a 

he  was  come  to  the  place  where  they  were,  he  asked  i,f^2^"'  '^" 

them  whence  they  came,  and  what  they  did  there. 

They  told  him,  that  they  were  poor  Pilgrims  going 

to  Zion,  but  were  led  out  of  their  Way  by  a  black 

man,  cloathed  in  white,  who  bid  us,  said  they,  follow 

him,  for  he  was  going  thither  too.     Then  said  he 

with  the  Whip,  It  is  Flatterer,  a  false  Apostle,  that 

hath  transformed  himself  into  an  Angel  of  Light.  Prov.  29. 5. 

So  he  rent  the  Net,  and  let  the  men  out.     Then  2Cor."i'i.^^i3, 

said  he  to  them.  Follow  me,  that  I  may  set  you  in  ''*• 

your  Way  again ;  so  he  led  them  back  to  the  Way 

which  they  had  left  to  follow  the  Flatterer.     Then  They  are  (xa- 

he  asked  them,  saying.  Where  did  you  lie  the  last  7JnvuuTo/ 

night  ?     They  said,  With  the  Shepherds,  upon  the  ^''^'S'tfuimss. 

Delectable  Mountains.     He  asked  them  then,  If  they 

had  not  of  those  Shepherds  a  note  of  directiojt  for 

the   Way  ?     They  answered,  Yes.     But,  did  you, 

said  he,  when  you  were  at  a  stand,  pluck  out  and 

read  your  Note  ?     They  answered.  No.     He  asked  Deceivers jim 

them.  Why  .'*     They  said.  They  forgot.      He  asked  Rom."6.  18. 

moreover,  If  the  Shepherds  did  not  bid  them  beware  ^^^"/-  ^5-2. 

'  ^^  2  Lhron.  6. 

of  the  Flatterer?     They  answered,  Yes.      But  we  2^.  27. 
did  not  imagine,  said  they,  that  this  fine- spa  ken  man  ^"^  '  '     ' 
had  been  he. 

Then   I   saw  in  my  dream,  That  he  commanded 
them  to  lie  doum;  which  when  they  did,  he  chas- tv/zv  <ir^ 
tized    them    sore,    to    teach    them    the   good    ^'^y'^onUulr  wTy. 
wherein  they  should  walk  :   And  as   he  chastized 


154  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

them,  he  said,  As  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and 
chasten;  be  zealous,  therefore,  and  repent.  This  done, 
he  bids  them  go  on  their  Way,  and  take  good  heed 
to  the  other  directions  of  the  Shepherds.  So  they 
thanked  him  for  all  his  Kindness,  and  went  softly 
along  the  right  Way,  singing ; 

Come  hither,  yon  that  walk  along  the  Way, 

See  how  the  Pilgrims  fare,  that  go  astray : 

They  catched  are  in  an  ijitangli7ig  Net, 

'Canse  they  good  Counsel  lightly  did  forget : 

'  Tis  true,  they  rescttd  were,  btit yet  you  see 

They  re  scourgd  to  boot :  Let  this  yo2ir  Caution  be. 

Now,  after  a  while,  they  perceived  afar  off,  one 
coming  softly,  and  alone,  all  along  the  highway  to 
meet  them.  Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow, 
Yonder  is  a  man  with  his  back  toward  Zion,  and 
he  is  coming  to  meet  us. 

Hope.  I   see  him,  let  us  take  heed  to  ourselves 

now,  lest  he  should  prove  a  Flatterer  also.      So  he 

77?^  Atheist     drcw  nearer  and  nearer,  and  at  last  came  up  unto 

meets t  an.      ^j-^gj^-j^     \\\^  name  was  Atheist,  and  he  asked  them 

whither  they  were  going. 

Chr.  We  are  going  to  the  Mount  Zion. 
He  laughs  at        Then  AtJieist  fell  into  a  very  great  Laughter. 
''*''"'■  Chr.  What  is  the  meaning  of  your  laughter  } 

Atheist.  I    laugh   to    see  what  ignorant  persons 

you  are,  to  take  upon  you  so  tedious  a  journey,  and 

yet  are  like  to  have  nothing  but  your  Travel  for 

your  pains. 

They  reason         Chr.  Why,  man  ?     Do  you  think  we  shall  not  be 

toi'^har.        received  ? 


PART  THE  FIRST.  155 

Atheist.  Received  !  There  is  no  such  place  as  you 
dream  of  in  all  this  World. 

CJir.   But  there  is  in  the  World  to  come. 

Atheist.   When  I  was  at  home  in  mine  own  coun- 
try, I  heard  as  you  now  affirm,  and  from  that  hearing 
went  out  to  see,  and  have  been  seeking  this  City  Jcr.  22.  13. 
these  twenty  years,  but  find  no  more  of  it  than  I  did    "'  '°'  '^" 
the  first  day  I  set  out. 

Ch}'.  We  have  both  heard,  and  believe  that  there 
is  such  a  place  to  be  found. 

Atheist.   Had  not  I,  when  at  home,  believed,   I  71*^ Atheist 
had  not  come  thus  far  to  seek:  but  finding  none,  ffl„",''/,„"Ai, 
(and  yet  I  should,  had  there  been  such  a  place  to  be  ^^'''"'^'^■ 
found,  for  I  have  gone  to  seek  it  further  than  you) 
I  am   going   back  again,  and   will  seek  to  refresh 
myself  with  the  things  that  I  then  cast  away,  for 
hopes  of  that  which  I  now  see  is  not. 

Chr.  Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful^  his  fellow,  Christian 
Is  it  true  luhich  this  man  hath  said?  bn^Lr. 

Hope.  Take  heed,  he  is  one  of   the  Flatterers  •,'^^'^'^^^'^^'^, 

'  .11  gracious  An- 

remember  what  it  hath  cost  us  once  already  for  our^r'-. 
hearkening    to  such    kind  of    fellows.     What !  No 
Mount  Zion  ?    Did  we  not  see  from  the  Delectable  Remembrance 
mountains,  the  Gate  of  the  City  ?     Also,  are  we  not  "clZTi"- 
now  to  walk  by  Faith  ?    Let  us  go  on,  said  Hopeful,  "'l"/A'J„^„^i 
lest  the  man  with  the  Whip  overtake  us  again.  frcsmi  lemp. 

You  should  have  taught  me  that  Lesson,  which  I  '"""• 
will  round  you  in  the  ears  withal :  Cease,  my  Son, 
to  hear  the  Instrnction  that  catiseth  to  err  from  the  ivov.  19.  27. 
Words  of  Knozvledge :  I  say,  my  brother,  cease  to ''^  " '°' "^'^* 
hear  him,  and  let  us  Believe  to  the  saving  of  the 
soul. 

Chr.  My  brother,  I  did  not  put  the  question  to 


156 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 


The  Fruit  of 

an  honest 

htatt. 

1  John  2.  II, 

21. 


They  are  come 
to  the  En- 
chanted 
ground. 
Hopeful  be- 
jpns  to  be 
dro2uzy. 


ChrisUan 
ki-ft's  him 
axcake. 


I  Thes.  5,  6. 


He  is  thank- 
Jul. 


Eccl.  4.  9. 


thee,  for  that  I  doubted  of  the  Truth  of  our  belief 
myself,  but  to  prove  thee,  and  to  fetch  from  thee  a 
Fruit  of  the  honesty  of  thy  heart.  As  for  this  man, 
I  know  that  he  is  blinded  by  the  God  of  this  world. 
Let  thee  and  I  go  on,  knowing  that  we  have  belief 
of  the  Truth,  and  no  Lie  is  of  the  truth. 

Hope.  Now  do  I  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  Glory  of 
God  :  So  they  turned  away  from  the  man  ;  and  he 
laughing  at  them,  went  his  way. 

I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  till  they 
came  into  a  certain  Country,  whose  air  naturally 
tended  to  make  one  drowzy,  if  he  came  a  Stranger 
into  it.  And  here  Hopeful  began  to  be  very  dull 
and  heavy  of  sleep  ;  wherefore  he  said  unto  Chris- 
tian, I  do  now  begin  to  grow  so  drowzy,  that  I  can 
scarcely  hold  up  mine  eyes  :  Let  us  lie  down  here, 
and  take  one  nap. 

Chr.  By  no  mea7is,  (said  the  other)  lest  sleeping 
we  never  awake  more. 

Hope.  Why,  my  brother  ?  Sleep  is  sweet  to  the 
labouring  man  ;  we  may  be  refreshed  if  we  take 
a  nap. 

Chr.  Do  you  not  remember,  that  one  of  the  Shep- 
herds bid  us  beware  of  the  Enchanted  ground  .'* 
He  meant  by  that,  that  we  should  beware  of  Sleep- 
ing ;  wherefore  let  us  not  sleep  as  do  others ;  but 
let  us  watch  and  be  sober. 

Hope.  I  acknowledge  myself  in  fault;  and  had  I 
been  here  alone,  I  had  by  sleeping  run  the  danger 
of  Death.  I  see  it  is  true,  that  the  Wise  Man  saith. 
Two  are  better  than  one.  Hitherto  hath  thy  com- 
pany been  my  mercy;  And  thou  sJialt  have  a  good 
reiuardfor  thy  ladotir. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  157 

C/ir.   Now  then,  said  Christian,  to  prevent  drew-  To  f^evf^H 
ziness  in  this  place,  let  us  fall  into  good  discourse.     iJuyfiiTi' 
JFopc.  With  all  my  heart,  said  the  other.  good .inccur^e, 

^  ■'  \  Good  ill>iOtt)it 

Chr.  Where  shall  we  begin  ?  prrjonftk 

Hope.  Where  God  began  with  us,  but  do  you 
begin  if  you  please. 

Chr,   I  will  sing  you  first  this  song. 

When  Saifits  do  sleepy  groiv,  let  them  coine  hither,  The  dreanur>% 

And  hear  how  these  two  Pilgrims  talk  together,       "°^' 

Yea,  let  them  learn  of  them  in  any  wise 

Thus  to  keep  ope'  their  drowzy  shcmb'7'vig  eyes  ; 

Saints  Fellowship  if  it  be  managd  well, 

Keeps  them  awake,  and  that  in  spite  of  Hell. 

Chr.  Then  Christian  began,  and  said,  I  will  ask  Thn- be_i;inat 
you  a  question.  How  came  you  to  thmk  at  first  oi 0/ their  Con- 
doing  as  you  do  now  ?  versun. 

Hope.  Do  you  mean,  how  came  I  at  first  to  look 
after  the  Good  of  my  Soul  .'* 

CJir.  Yes,  that  is  my  meaning. 

Hope.  I  continued  a  great  while  in  the  delight  of 
those  things  which  were  seen  and  sold  at  our  Fair; 
things  which  I  believe  now  would  have  (had  I  con- 
tinued in  them  still)  drowned  me  in  perdition  and 
destruction. 

CJir.  What  things  were  they  ? 

Hope.  All  the  treasures  and  riches  of  the  World. 
Also  I   delighted  much  in  rioting,  revelling,  drink- iioperui\./7< 
ing,  swearing,  lying,  uncleanness,   sabbath- breaking,  -^.{rZuf*^' 
and  what   not,    that    tended    to  destroy   the    Soul. 
But  I  found  at  last,  by  hearing  and  considering  of 
things  that  are  Divine,  which  indeed  I  heard  of  you. 


158  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

as  also  of  beloved  Faithful,  that  was  put  to  death 

Rom.  6.  21,     for  his  faith  and  good  living  in   Va7iify-Fair,  That 

Eph!  s\       ihe  end  of  these  things  is  Death.     And  that  for  these 

things  sake,   the  wrath  of  God  cometh   upon   the 

children  of  disobedience. 

Chr.  And  did  you  presently  fall  under  the  power 
of  this  conviction  ? 

Hope.   No,  I  was  not  willing  presently  to  know 
the  Evil  of   Sin,  nor    the  Damnation  that  follows 
upon  the  commission  of  it ;  but  endeavoured,  when 
Hopeful  at      my  mind  at  first  began  to  be  shaken  with  the  Word, 
^lZUi^lh,!t'  to  shut  mine  eyes  against  the  light  thereof. 
the  Li^ht.  Chr.  But  what  was  the  Cause  of  your  carrying  of 

it  thus  to  the  first  workings  of  God's  blessed  Spirit 
upon  you  ? 
Reasons  of  his  Hope.  The  causes  were,  i.  I  was  Ignorant  that 
Tighl'!^''  this  was  the  work  of  God  upon  me.  I  never 
thought  that  by  awakenings  for  Sin,  God  at  first 
begins  the  Conversion  of  a  Sinner.  2.  Sin  was  yet 
very  sweet  to  my  Flesh,  and  I  was  loth  to  leave  it. 
3.  I  could  not  tell  how  to  part  with  mine  old  Com- 
jjanions,  their  presence  and  actions  were  so  desirable 
unto  me.  4.  The  hours  in  which  Convictions  were 
upon  me,  were  such  troublesome  and  such  Heart- 
affrighting  hours,  that  I  could  not  bear,  no  not  so 
much  as  the  Remembrance  of  them  upon  my  heart. 
Chr.  Then,  as  it  seems,  sometimes  you  got  rid  of 
your  Trouble. 

Hope.  Yes,  verily,  but  it  would  come  into  my 
mind  again,  and  then  I  should  be  as  bad,  nay  worse 
than  I  was  before. 

Chr.  Why,  what  was  it  that  brought  your  Sins  to 
mind  airain } 


broupjil  it 


PART  THE  FIRST.  i^jg 

Hope.   Many  things  ;  as, 

1.  If  I  did  but  meet  a  Good  man  in  the  streets  ;  ivhenhehad 

lost  his  Sense 
or,  of  Sin,  iohu4 

2.  If  I  have  heard  any  read  in  the  Bible  ;  or, 

3.  If  mine  head  did  begin  to  ache  ;  or, 

4.  If  I  were  told  that  some  of  my  neighbours  were 
sick  ;  or, 

5.  If  I  heard  the  bell  toll  for  some  that  were  dead  , 
or, 

6.  If  I  thought  of  Dying  myself;  or, 

7.  If  I  heard  that  sudden  Death  happened  to 
others. 

8.  But  especially  when  I  thought  of  myself,  that  I 
must  quickly  come  to  Judgment. 

Cki'.  And  could  you  at  any  time,  with  ease,  get 
off  the  Guilt  of  Sin,  when  by  any  of  these  ways  it 
came  upon  you  ^ 

Hope.  No,  not  latterly ;  for  then  they  got  faster 
hold  of  my  Conscience  ;  and  then,  if  I  did  but  think 
of  going  back  to  Sin,  (though  my  mind  was  turned 
aeainst  it)  it  would  be  double  Torment  to  me 

C/w.  And  how  did  you  do  then  } 

Hope.  I  thought  I  must  endeavour  to  mend  iviun  he couU 
my  Life;  for  else,  thought  I,  I  am  sure  to  \y^"offT:t'c!iiu^' 
damned.  ^''  "''f"\, 

coiirsi's,  then 

Chr.  And  did  you  endeavour  to  mend  ?  heaideavoun 

Hope.  Yes;  and  fled  from,  not  only  my  Sins,  but"^'"""' 

sinful  company  too,  and  betook  me  to  religious  duties ; 

as  Praying,  Reading,  weeping  for  Sin,  speaking  Truth 

to  my  neighbours,   &c.     These  tilings   I   did,  with 

many  others,  too  much  here  to  relate. 

Chr.  And  did  you  think  yourself  well  then  }  7/''",^^• 

•'  _  •'  ^  thought  kitf,- 

Hope.  Yes,  for  a  while  ;  but  at  the  last  my  Trouble  sfi/wfii. 


i6o  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

came  tumbling  upon  me  again,  and  that  over  the 
neck  of  all  my  reformations. 

C/n'.  How  came  that  about,  since  you  were  now 
reformed  ? 
Rejor, nation  Hope.  There  were  several  things  brought  it  upon 
^Ji/hi'/.'anj  i"c,  especially  such  sayings  as  these  :  All  our  Right- 
X-^'t  6  eo2isnesses  are  as  filthy  rags.  By  the  Works  of  the 
Gai.  2.  i6.  Laiv,  no  man  shall  be  justified.  When  ye  have  done 
uve  17.  10,    ^11  ijii^ig^^  ^(ly^  ly^  (lyg  unprofitable:  With  many  more 

such  like.      From  whence  I  began  to  reason  with 
myself  thus  :  If  all  my  Righteousnesses  are  filthy 
rags ;  if  by  the  Deeds  of  the  Law  no  man  can  be 
justified  ;    and  if  when  we  have  done   all  we    are 
yet   unprofitable,  then  'tis  but    a  folly  to  think    of 
Hisbeiuga      Heaveu  by  the  Law.      I  further  thought  thus  :  If  a 
Law*iroubied   rn^u  runs  a  hundred  pounds  into  the  shop-keeper's 
^""'  Debt,  and  after  that  shall  pay  for  all  that  he  shall 

fetch  ;  yet  his  old  Debt  stands  still  in  the  Book  un- 
cross'd,  for  the  which  the  shop-keeper  may  sue  him, 
and  cast  him  into  Prison,  till  he  shall  pay  the  debt. 
Chr.  Well,  and  how  did  you  apply  this  to  your- 
self? 

Hope.  Why,  I  thought  thus  with  myself;  I  have 
by  my  Sins  run  a  great  way  into  God's  Book,  and 
that  my  now  Reforming  will  not  pay  off  that  score  ; 
therefore  I  should  think  still,  under  all  my  present 
amendments.  But  how  shall  I  be  freed  from  that 
Damnation  that  I  have  brought  myself  in  danger  of 
by  my  former  Transgressions  ? 

Chr.  A  very  good  application  ;  but  pray  go  on. 
Hope.   Another  thing  that  hath  troubled  me  even 
since  my  late  amendments  is,  that  if  I  look  narrowly 
into  the  best  of  what  I  do  now,  I  still  see  Sin,  new 


PART  THE  FIRST.  i6i 

Sin,  mixing  itself  with  the  best  of  that  I  do  ;  so  that  //»  «/»■»«? 
now  I  am  forced  to  conchide,  that  notwithstanding  hi^  b!!t'r>u^ 
my  former  fond  Conceits  of  myself  and  duties,  I  have  'J^'/J''''"^''"^ 
committed  Sin  enough  in  one  duty  to  send  me  to 
Mell,  tho'  my  former  life  had  been  faultless. 

Chr.  And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.  Do !    I   could   not  tell  what  to  do,   till   I  This  made 
brake  my  mind  to  Faithful,  for  he  and  I  were  well  mUi  toFz:\\.\\- 
acquainted.     And  he  told  me,  that  unless  I  could  J'M';^'^^^''^^ 
obtain  the  Righteousness  of  a  man  that  never  h-Sid  fo  be  saved. 
sinned  ;   neither  mine  own,  nor  all  the  Righteous- 
ness of  the  World  could  save  me. 

Chr.  And  did  you  think  he  spake  true  ? 

Hope.  Had  he  told  me  so  when  I  was  pleased 
and  satisfied  with  mine  own  amendments,  I  had 
called  him  Fool  for  his  pains ;  but  now,  since  I  see 
mine  own  Infirmity,  and  the  Sin  that  cleaves  to  my 
best  performance,  I  have  been  forced  to  be  of  his 
opinion. 

Chr.  But  did  you  think,  when  at  first  he  suggested 
it  to  you,  that  there  was  such  a  man  to  be  found,  of 
whom  it  might  justly  be  said.  That  he  never  com- 
mitted Sin  ? 

Hope.   I  must  confess  the  words  at  first  sounded  At  ivhuh  he 
strangely,  but  after  a  little  more  talk  and  company  J<^// 
with  him,  I  had  full  conviction  about  it. 

Chr,  And  did  you  ask  him,  What  man  this  was, 
and  how  you  must  be  justified  by  him  "i 

Hope.  Yes,  and  he  told  me  it  was  the  Lord  Jesus,  iieb.  lo. 

that  dwelleth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High  :  cori.'^' 

And  thus,  said  he,  you  must  be  justified  by  him,  '•  ^^'-  *• 

even  by  trusting  to  what  he  hath  done  by  himself  ^ '"<''''' /'!''• 

in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  and  suffered  when  he  d^\di  covery  oj  the 

1. 


l62 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Wtiy  to  he 
saved. 


Hi  doubts  of 
Acceptation. 


Mat.  II.  28. 

tie  is  bdter 
inst'-lyiittd. 


Mat.  54.  15. 
Psal.  95.  6. 
Dan.  6.  10. 
Jer.  29.  12, 
13. 


Ex.  25.  22. 
Lev.  16.  2. 
Num.  7.  8,  9, 
II  eb.  4.  16. 


He  is  bid  to 
Pray. 


hang  on  the  Tree.  I  asked  him  further,  how  that 
Man's  righteousness  could  be  of  that  efficacy,  as  to 
justify  another  before  God  ?  And  he  told  me,  He 
was  the  Mighty  God,  and  did  what  he  did,  and  died 
the  Death  also,  not  for  himself,  but  for  me  ;  to  whom 
His  doings,  and  the  worthiness  of  them,  should  be 
imputed,  if  I  believed  on  him. 

Ckr.  And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.  I  made  my  objections  against  my  believing, 
for  that  I  thought  he  was  not  willing  to  save  me. 

Chi'.  And  what  said  Faithful  to  you  then  ? 

Hope.  He  bid  me  go  to  him  and  see;  then  I  said 
it  was  Presumption ;  he  said  No,  for  I  was  Invited 
to  come.  Then  he  gave  me  a  Book  of  Jesus  his 
inditing,  to  encourage  me  the  more  freely  to  come  ; 
and  he  said  concerning  that  Book,  That  every  jot 
and  tittle  thereof  stood  firmer  than  Heaven  and 
earth.  Then  I  asked  him  what  I  must  do  when  I 
came  :  And  he  told  me,  I  must  entreat  upon  my 
knees,  with  all  my  heart  and  soul,  the  Father  to 
reveal  him  to  me.  Then  I  ask'd  him  further,  how  I 
must  make  my  supplication  to  him  ?  And  he  said, 
Go,  and  thou  shalt  find  him  upon  a  Mercy-Seat, 
where  he  sits  all  the  year  long,  to  give  Pardon  and 
Forgiveness  to  them  that  come,  I  told  him,  that  I 
knew  not  what  to  say  when  I  came.  And  he  bid 
me  say  to  this  effect : 

God  be  merciful  to  me  a  Sinner,  and  make  me  to 
know  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ ;  for  I  see,  that  if 
his  Righteousness  had  7iot  been,  or  I  have  not  Faith 
in  that  Righteousness,  I  am  utterly  cast  away.  Lord, 
I  have  heard  that  thou  art  a  merciful  God,  and  hast 


PART  THE  FIRST.  163 

ordained  that  thy  Son  Jems  Christ  should  be  the 
Saviour  of  the  World;  and  moreover,  that  thou  art 
willing  to  bestow  upon  such  a  poor  sinner  as  I  ani, 
{and  I  am  a  sinner  indeed)  Lord,  take  therefore  this 
opportunity,  a7id  magnify  thy  Grace  in  the  Salvation 
of  my  soul,  through  thy  Son  fesus  Christ.      Amen. 

Chr.  And  did  you  do  as  you  were  bidden  ? 

Hope.  Yes  ;  over  and  over,  and  over.  lu pray%. 

Chr.  And  did  the  Father  reveal  his  Son  to  you  ? 

Hope.  Not  at  the  first,  nor  second,  nor  tliird,  nor 
fourth,  nor  fifth  ;  no,  nor  at  the  sixth  time  neither. 

Chr.  What  did  you  do  then  ? 

Hope.  What !  why  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do. 

Chr.  Had  you  not  thoughts  of  leaving  off  Pray- 
inor  ? 

Hope.  Yes  ;  an  hundred  times  twice  told.  He  thought  to 

Chr.   And  what  was  the  reason  you  did  not  ?  'aveojf  pray- 

Hope.   I   believed  that  that  was  true,  which  had  9'*'''^  Ti 

.  .         ,  ,  .  teave  ojj  pray' 

been  told  me,  to  wit,  That  without  the  Righteousness  *'«?»  and  why. 
of  this  Christ,  all  the  World  could  not  save  me  ;  and 
therefore  thought  I  with  myself,  if  I  leave  off,  I  die, 
and  I  can  but  die  at  the  Throne  of  Grace.  And 
withal  this  came  into  my  mind,  If  it  tarry,  wait  for 
it,  because  it  will  surely  come,  and  ivill  7iot  tarry.  So  iiabi..  2.  3. 
1  continued  Praying,  until  the  Father  shewed  me 
his  Son. 

Chr.  And  how  was  he  revealed  unto  you  } 
Hope.   I  did  7wi  see  him  with  my  bodily  eyes,  but  Eph.  i.  is, 
with  the  eyes  of  mine  Understanding  ;  and  thus  it     '^' 
was.     One  day  I  was  very  sad,  I  think  sadder  than  Christ  is  re- 
at  any  one  time  of  my  Life ;  and  this  sadness  was  ^'ri^if^/'""' 
through  a  fresh  sight  of  the  greatness  and  vileness  ^ 


1 64  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

of  my  Sins.  And  as  I  was  then  looking  for  nothing 
but  Hell,  and  the  everlasting  Damnation  of  my  Soul, 
suddenly,  as  I  thought,  I  saw  the  Lord  Jesus  looking 

Acts  16. 30,     down  from  Heaven  upon  me,  and  saying,  Believe  on 
^**  the  Lord  Jestts  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved. 

But  I  replied,   Lord   I  am  a  great,  a  very  great 

2 Cor.  12.9.    Sinner:    And  he  answered.  My  Grace  is  siifficieut 
for  thee.     Then  I  said,  but  Lord,  what  is  Believing  .'* 

John  6.  35.  And  then  I  saw  from  that  saying,  \He  that  comelJi 
to  7ne  shall  never  hu7iger,  and  he  that  believeth  on  uie 
shall  7iever  thirst\  that  Believing  and  Coming  was 
all  one  ;  and  that  he  that  came,  that  is,  ran  out 
in  his  heart  and  affections  after  Salvation  by  Christ, 
he  indeed  believed  in  Christ.  Then  the  water  stoo  1 
in  mine  eyes,  and  I  asked  further,  But  Lord,  may 
such  a  great  Sinner  as  I  am,  be  indeed  accepted  of 
thee,   and   be  saved  by  thee  ?     And  I   heard  him 

John  6.  37.  say,  and  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast 
out.  Then  I  said,  But  how.  Lord,  must  I  consider 
of  thee  in  my  coming  to  thee,  that  my  Faith  may  be 

I  Tim.  I.  15.  placed  aright   upon   thee  ?     Then   he  said,    Christ 

Roiu.  10.  4.     y^yiis  came  into  the  World  to  save  Sinners.      He  is 

Cluip.  4. 

the  end  of  the  Lazv  for  Righteousness  to  every  one  that 
believes.    He  dyed  for  our  Sins,  and  rose  again  J  or 
Heb.  7. 24,     our  Justification  :  He  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from 
^S-  our  Sins  in  his  own  blood:  He  is  Mediator  betiveen 

Cod  and  jcs :  He  ever  live th  to  7nake  Intercession  for 
us.  From  all  which  I  gathered,  that  I  must  look 
for  Righteousness  in  his  Person,  and  for  Satisfaction 
for  my  Sins  by  his  Blood ;  that  what  he  did  in 
Obedience  to  his  Father's  Law,  and  in  submitting 
to  the  Penalty  thereof,  was  not  for  himself,  but  for 
him   that  will  accept  it  for  his  Salvation,  and   be 


PART  THE  FIRST.  165 

thankful.  And  now  was  my  heart  full  of  joy,  mine 
eyes  full  of  tears,  and  mine  affections  running  over 
with  love  to  the  Name,  People,  and  Ways  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

Chr.  This  was  a  Revelation  of  Christ  to  your 
soul  indeed ;  But  tell  me  particularly  what  effect 
this  hatl  upon  your  spirit  ? 

Hope.  It  made  me  see  that  all  the  World,  not- 
withstanding all  the  righteousness  thereof,  is  in  a 
state  of  Condemnation.  It  made  me  see  that  God 
the  Father,  though  he  be  just,  can  justly  justify 
the  coming  Sinner  :  It  made  me  greatly  ashamed 
of  the  Vileness  of  my  former  life,  and  confounded 
me  with  the  sense  of  mine  own  Ignorance ;  for 
there  never  came  thought  into  my  heart  before 
now,  that  showed  me  so  the  beauty  of  Jesus  Christ : 
It  made  me  love  a  Holy  Life,  and  long  to  do 
something  for  the  honour  and  glory  of  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus;  Yea,  I  thought  that  had  I  now 
a  thousand  gallons  of  blood  in  my  body,  I  could 
spill  it  all  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

I  then  saw  in  my  dream,  that  Hopeful  looked 
back  and  saw  Ignorance,  whom  they  had  left  be- 
hind, coming  after.  Look,  said  he  to  Christian, 
how  far  yonder  youngster  loitereth  behind  ? 

Chr.  A}-,  ay,  I  see  him  ;  he  careth  not  for  our 
company. 

Hope.  But  I  trow  it  would  not  have  hurt  him, 
had  he  kept  pace  with  us  hitherto. 

Chr.  That's  true,  but  I  warrant  you  he  thinketh 
otherwise. 

Hope.  That  I  think  he  doth ;  but  however,  let 
Ub  tarry  for  him.      So  they  did. 


i66  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Young  igno-        Then  Christian   said  to  him,  Come  away   man, 

ranee  comes  i         j  ^  i      i  •     j  •» 

«/  again.        why  do  you  Stay  so  behmd  r 

Their  talk.  Ignovaiice.   I  take  my  pleasure  in  walking  alone, 

even  more  a  great  deal  than  in  company,  unless  I 
like  it  the  better. 

Then  said  Christiaii  to  Hopeful,  (but  softly)  Did 
I  not  tell  you  he  cared  not  for  our  company  :  But 
however,  said  he,  come  up,  and  let  us  talk  away 
the  time  in  this  solitary  place.  Then  directing 
his  speech  to  Ignorance,  he  said.  Come  how  do 
you  .-*  How  stands  it  between  God  and  your  Soul 
now  .'* 

ij;norance's         li^nor.  I  hope  Well,  for  I  am  always  full  of  pfood 

//ope,  and  the  .  ,  ^  .  .      .      ^  .      ^ 

choundofit.   motions,  that  come  mto  my  mmd,  to  comlort  me 
as  I  walk. 

Chr.  What  good  motions  ?      Pray  tell  us. 

Ignor.  Why,  I  think  of  God  and  Heaven. 

Chr.  So  do  the  Devils  and  damned  souls. 

Ignor.   But  I  think  of  them,  and  desire  them. 

Chr.  So  do  many  that  are   never  like   to  come 
Trov.  13. 4.     there.      The  soul  of  the  Sluggard  desires,  and  hath 
nothinof. 

Ignor.  But  I  think  of  them,  and  leave  all  for 
them. 

Chr.  That  I  doubt ;  for  leaving  of  all  is  a  hard 
matter ;  yea,  a  harder  matter  than  many  are  aware 
of  But  why  or  by  what,  art  thou  persuaded  that 
thou  hast  left  all  for  God  and  Heaven  ? 

Ignor.   My  Heart  tells  me  so. 
piov.  28. 26.        Chr.   I'he  Wise  Man  says,  He  that  tntsts  his  own 
heart,  is  a  fool. 

Ignor.  This  is  spoken  of  an  evil  heart,  but  mine 
is  a  good  one. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  167 

Chr.  But  how  dost  thou  prove  that  ? 
Igitor.   It  comforts  me  in  hopes  of  heaven. 
Chr.    That    may    be    through    its   Deccitfulness', 
for  a  man's  Heart  may  minister  comfort  to  him  ni 
the  Hopes  of  that  thing  for  which  he  yet  has  no 
Ground  to  hope. 

Ignor.  But  my  Heart  and  Life  agree  together, 
and  therefore  my  Hope  is  well  grounded. 

Chr.    Who  told  thee  that  thy  Heart  and    Life 
agree  together  ? 
'  Ig7ior.   My  Heart  tells  me  so. 

Chr.  Ask  my  Felloiu,  if  I  be  a  Thief?  Thy 
Heart  tells  thee  so!  Except  the  Word  of  Gop 
beareth  witness  in  this  matter,  other  testimony  is 
of  no  value. 

Ig7ior.  But  is  it  not  a  good  Heart  that  has  good 
Thoughts  ?  And  is  not  that  a  good  Life,  that  is 
according  to  God's  Commandments  ? 

Chr.  Yes,  that  is  a  good  Heart  that  hath  good 
Thoughts ;  and  that  is  a  good  Life  that  is  accord- 
ing to'^God's  Commandments :  But  it  is  one  thing 
indeed  to  have    these,  and    another    thing  only  to 

think  so. 

I<rnor.  Pray  what  count  you  good  thoughts,  and 
a  life  according  to  God's  commandments  ? 

Chr.  There  are  good  thoughts  of  divers  kinds ; 
some  respecting  ourselves,  some  God,  some  Christ, 
and  some  other  things. 

Ignor.  What  be  good  thoughts  respecting  our- 
selves ? 

Chr.  Such  as  aaree  with  the  Word  of  God.  What  arc 

Ignor.  When  do  our  thoughts  of  ourselves  agree 
with  the  Word  of  God  ? 


i68  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Chr.  When  we  pass   the  same  Judgment   upon 
ourselves   which    the   Word    passes.      To   explain 
myself :  The  Word  of  God  saith   of  persons   in  a 
Rom.  3.  Natural   Condition,    There  is  none  Righteous,  there 

'  ^'  is  none  that  doth  good ;  it  saith  also,  That  every 
imagination  of  the  heart  of  a  man  is  only  Evil,  a7tdthat 
continually ;  and  again,  The  imagination  of  maris 
heart  is  Evil  from  his  youth.  Now  then,  when  we 
think  thus  of  ourselves,  having  Sense  thereof,  then 
are  our  thoughts  good  ones,  because  according  to 
the  Word  of  God. 

Ignor.  I  will  never  believe  that  my  heart  is  thus 
bad. 

Chr.  Therefore  thou  never  hadst  one  good 
thought  concerning  thyself  in  thy  life.  But  let  me 
go  on.  As  the  Word  passeth  a  judgment  upon  our 
Heart,  so  it  passeth  a  judgment  upon  our  Ways , 
and  when  our  thoughts  of  our  Hearts  and  IVays 
agree  with  the  judgment  which  the  Word  giveth  of 
both,  then  are  both  good,  because  agreeing  thereto. 

Ignor.  Make  out  your  meaning. 
Psai.  125.  5.  Chr.  Why,  the  Word  of  God  saith,  That  man's 
Rom!  3.  '^  ways  are  crooked  ways,  not  good,  but  perverse  : 
It  saith.  They  are  naturally  out  of  the  good  Way, 
that  they  have  not  known  it.  Now  when  a  man 
thus  thinketh  of  his  ways,  I  say,  when  he  doth  sen- 
sibly, and  with  Heart-humiliation  thus  think,  then 
hath  he  good  thoughts  of  his  own  ways,  because 
his  thoughts  now  agree  with  the  judgment  of  the 
Word  of  God. 

Ignor.  What  are  good  thoughts  concerning  God  ? 

Chr.  Even  (as  I  have  said  concerning  ourselves) 
when  our  thoughts  of  God  do  agree  with  what  the 


PART  THE  FIRST.  169 

Word  saith  of  him  ;  and  that  is,  when  we  think  of 
his  Being  and  Attributes  as  the  Word  hath  taught; 
of  which  I  cannot  now  discourse  at  laree  :  But  to 
speak  of  him  with  reference  to  us,  then  we  have 
right  thoughts  of  God,  when  we  think  that  he  knows 
us  better  than  we  know  ourselves,  and  can  see  Sin 
in  us  when  and  where  we  can  see  none  in  ourselves  : 
When  we  think  He  knows  our  inmost  thoughts,  and 
that  our  heart,  with  all  its  depths,  is  always  open 
unto  his  eyes  :  Also  when  we  think  that  all  our 
Righteousness  stinks  in  his  nostrils,  and  that  there- 
fore he  cannot  abide  to  see  us  stand  before  him  in 
any  Confidence,  even  of  all  our  best  performances. 

Ignor.  Do  you  think  that  I  am  such  a  Fool 
as  to  think  God  can  see  no  further  than  I  ?  Or, 
that  I  would  come  to  God  in  the  best  of  my 
Performances  ? 

Chr.  Why,  how  dost  thou  think  in  this  matter  ? 

Ignor.  Why,  to  be  short,  I  think  I  must  believe 
in  Christ  for  Justification. 

Chr.  How!  Think  thou  must  believe  in  Christ, 
when  thou  seest  not  thy  need  of  him !  Thou  neither 
scest  thy  original  nor  actual  Infirmities,  but  hast 
such  an  opinion  of  thyself,  and  of  what  thou  dost, 
as  plainly  renders  thee  to  be  one  that  did  never  see 
a  necessity  of  Christ's  personal  Righteousness  to 
justify  thee  before  God.  How  then  dost  thou  say, 
I  believe  in  Christ  ? 

Ignor.   I  believe  well  enough  for  all  that. 

Chr.   How  dost  thou  believe.'* 

Ignor.    I  believe  that  Christ  died  for  sinners,  and  The  Faith  0/ 
that  I  shall  be  justified  before  God  from  the  Curse,  ^2"°'^"^^- 
through  his  gracious  acceptance  of  my  obedience  to_^ 


170  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

his  law.  Or  thus,  Christ  makes  my  Duties,  that 
are  religious,  acceptable  to  his  Father  by  virtue  of 
his  Merits,  and  so  shall  I  be  justified. 

Chr.  Let  me  give  an  answer  to  this  confession  of 
thy  Faith. 

1.  Thou  believest  with  di  fantastical  Faith;  for 
this  faith  is  no  where  described  in  the  Word. 

2.  Thou  believest  with  a  false  Faith,  because  it 
taketh  Justification  from  the  Personal  Righteousness 
of  Christ,  and  applies  it  to  thy  own. 

3.  This  Faith  maketh  not  Christ  a  justifier  of  thy 
person,  but  of  thy  actions  ;  and  of  thy  person,  for 
thy  actions  sake,  which  is  false. 

4.  Therefore  this  Faith  is  deceitful,  even  such 
as  will  leave  thee  under  Wrath  in  the  day  of  God 
Almighty;  For  true  Justifying  Faith  puts  the  soul 
(as  sensible  of  its  lost  condition  by  the  Law)  upon 
flying  for  refuge  unto  Christ's  Righteousness  :  (which 
righteousness  of  Jus  is  not  an  act  of  Grace,  by  which 
he  maketh,  (for  Ju5  tification,)  thy  Obedience  accepted 
with  God  ;  but  his  Personal  Obedience  to  the  Law, 
in  doing  and  suffering  for  us  what  that  requireth 
at  our  hands.  This  righteousness,  I  say,  true  Faith 
accepteth ;)  under  the  skirt  of  which,  the  soul  being 
shrouded,  and  by  it  presented  as  spotless  before  God, 
it  is  accepted,  and  acquit  from  Condemnation. 

Ignor.  What !  would  you  have  us  trust  to  what 
Christ  in  his  own  Person  has  done  without  us  ? 
This  conceit  would  loosen  the  reins  of  our  Lust,  and 
tolerate  us  to  live  as  we  list :  For,  what  matter  how 
we  live,  if  we  may  be  justify'd  by  Christ's  Personal 
Righteousness,  from  all,  when  we  believe  it. 

Chr.  Ignorance  is  thy  Name ;  and  as  thy  name  is, 


PART  THE  FIRST.  171 

so  art  thou  ;  even  this  thy  answer  demonstratcth 
what  I  say.  IgJiora^it  thou  art  of  what  Justifying 
Righteousness  is,  and  as  ignorant  how  to  secure  thy 
Soul  through  the  Faith  of  it  from  the  heavy  Wrath  of 
God.  Yea,  thou  also  art  ignorant  of  the  true  effects 
of  Savinor  Faith  in  this  rigrhteousness  of  Christ, 
which  is  to  bow  and  win  over  the  heart  to  God  in 
Christ,  to  love  his  Name,  his  Word,  Ways,  and 
People,  and  not  as  thou  ignorantly  imaginesL. 

Hope.  Ask  him  if  ever  he  had  Christ  revealed  to 
him  from  Heaven  ? 

Ignor.   What !    You  are  a  man  for  Revelations !  ignorance 
I  believe  that  what  both  you  and  all  the  rest  of  you //;^^),''^ "' 
say  about  that  matter,  is  but  the  fruit  of  distracted 
brains. 

Hope.  Why  man !  Christ  is  so  hid  in  God  from 
the  natural  apprehensions  of  all  Flesh,  that  he  can- 
not by  any  man  be  savingly  known,  unless  God  the 
Father  reveals  him  to  them. 

Ignor.  That   is  your    Faith,   but   not   mine;   yQt  Jie  speaks  re. 
mine,   I   doubt  not,  is  as  good  as  yours,  though   l^lhat'C  '^' 
ha\'e  not  in  my  head  so  many  Wliimsies  as  you.         ^'"'^'■'^  "^^• 

Chr.  Give  me  leave  to  put  in  a  word  :  You  ouglit 
not  so  slightly  to  speak  of  this  matter;   For  this  I 
will  boldly  affirm,  (even  as  my  good  companion  hath  Matt.  u.  27. 
done)  that  no  man  can  know  Jesus  Christ  but  by 
the  revelation  of  the  Father;   yea,  and  Faith  too,  i  cor.  12.  3. 
by  which  the  soul  layeth  hold  upon  Christ,  (if  it  be 
right)  must  be  wrought  by  the  exceeding  greatness  Eph.  1. 18, 
of  his  mighty  Power  ;  the  working  of  which   Faith,     '^' 
I   perceive,  poor  Ignorance  I   tliou   art   ignorant  of. 
Be  awakened  then,  see  thine  own  wretchedness,  and 
fly  to  the   Lord  Jesus ;  and  by  his  righteousness. 


hok(  up. 


1-2  rilE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

which  is  the  righteousness  of  God,  (for  he  himself  is 
God)  thou  shalt  be  delivered  from  Condemnation. 
The^  Talk  Igiiov.  You  go  SO  fast,   I  cannot  keep  pace  with 

you  :    Do  you  go  on  before ;   I   must  stay  a  while 
behind.     Then  they  said, 

Well^  Ignorance,  zvilt  thou  yet  foolish  be 
To  slight  good  Counsel,  ten  times  given  thee  f 
And  if  thou  yet  refuse  it,  thou  shalt  know, 
Kre  long,  the  Evil  of  thy  doing  so. 
Remember,  man,  in  time ;  stoop,  do  not  fear ; 
Good  Counsel  taken  well  saves ;  therefore  hear. 
But  if  thou  yet  shalt  slight  it,  thou  wilt  be 
The  Loser,  Ignorance,  Til  warrant  thee. 

Then  Christian  addressed  himself  thus  to  his 
fellow  : 

Chr.  Well,  come  my  good  Hopeful,  I  perceive 
that  thou  and  I  must  walk  by  ourselves  again. 

So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  apace 
before,  and  Ignorance  he  came  hobbling  after.  Hicn 
said  Christian  to  his  companion,  It  pities  me  much 
for  this  poor  man  ;  it  will  certainly  go  ill  with  him 
at  last. 

Hope.  Alas !  there  are  abundance  in  our  town  in 
his  condition,  whole  families,  yea,  whole  streets, 
(and  that  of  Pilgrims  too ;)  and  if  there  be  so  many 
in  our  parts,  how  many,  think  you,  must  there  be  in 
the  place  where  he  was  born  ? 

Chr.  Indeed  the  Word  saith,  He  hath  blinded 
their  eyes,  lest  they  should  see,  Slc. 

But  now  we  are  by  ourselves,  What  do  you  think 
of  such  men  ?     Have  they  at  no  time,  think  you, 


PART  THE  FIRST.  173 

Convictions  of  Sin,  so  consequently  fears  that  their 
state  is  dangerous  ? 

Hope.  Nay,  do  you  answer  that  question  yourself, 
for  you  are  the  elder  man. 

Chr.  Then  I  say,  sometimes  (as  I  think)  they 
may  ;  but  they  being  naturally  ignorant,  understand 
not'  that  such  convictions  tend  to  their  Good  ;  and 
therefore  they  do  desperately  seek  to  stifle  them, 
and  presumptuously  continue  to  flatter  themselves  in 
the  way  of  their  own  hearts.  ^<::i~ 

Hope.   I  do  believe,  as  you  say,  that  Fear  tends  ^^^^^^^'^^  r.. 
much  to  men's  good,  and  to   make   them  right  at 
their  beginning  to  go  on  Pilgrimage.  V — 

Chr.  Without  all   doubt   it  doth,  if  it  be  ng^t ;  g^^s.^^s^^ 
for  so  says  the  Word,  The  Fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  prov.  i.  7- 
beghming  of  Wisdom. 

Hope.   How  will  you  describe  right  fear  ? 

Chr.  True  or  right  fear  is  discovered   by  three  ^':f'4' ^''''• 

things  : 

1.  By  its  rise,  It  is  caused  by  saving  Convictions 

for  Sin. 

2.  It  driveth  the  soul  to  lay  fast  hold  of  Christ 

for  Salvation. 

3.  It  begetteth  and  continueth  in  the  soul  a  great 
Reverence  of  God,  his  Word  and  Ways,  keeping  it 
tender,  and  making  it  afraid  to  turn  from  them,  to 
the  right  hand  or  to  the  left,  to  any  thing  that 
may  dishonour  God,  break  its  peace,  grieve  the 
Spirit,  or  cause  the  enemy  to  speak  reproachfully. 

Hope.  Well  said;  I  believe  you  have  said  the 
truth.  Are  we  now  almost  got  past  the  Enchanted 
ground? 

Chr.  Why,  art  tl,ou  weary  of  this  discourse  ? 


174  ^/^^  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

Hope.   No,  verily,  but  that  I   would  know  where 

we  are. 

Chr.  We  have  not  now  above  two  miles  further 

to  go  thereon.      But  let    us  return  to    our    matter. 
Why  ignorant  Now  the  Ignorant  know  not  that  such  convictions 

f  arsons  do  stifle    ,  ,  ,  .        _^  r  i       •       /--  i 

Convictions,     that  tend  to  put  them  m  rear,  are  tor  their  Good, 

1.  hii^inetai.  ^^^  therefore  they  seek  to  stifle  them. 

Hope.   How  do  they  seek  to  stifle  them  ? 

2.  In  partiiu-      Chr.   I.  They  think  that  those  fears  are  wrought 

by  the  Devil ;  (tho'  indeed  they  are  wrought  of  God  ;) 
and  thinking  so,  they  resist  them,  as  things  that 
directly  tend  to  their  overthrow.  2,  They  also 
think  that  these  fears  tend  to  the  spoiling  of  tlieir 
Faith,  (when,  alas !  for  them,  poor  men  that  they  are, 
they  have  none  at  all !)  and  therefore  they  harden 
their  hearts  against  them.  3.  They  presume  they 
ought  not  to  fear,  and  therefore  in  despite  of  them 
wax  presumptuously  confident.  4.  They  see  that 
those  fears  tend  to  take  away  from  them  their  pitiful 
old  Self-holiness,  and  therefore  they  resist  them 
with  all  their  might. 

Hope.   I  know  something  of  this  myself;  before  I 
knew  myself,  it  was  so  with  me. 

Talk  about  one      Chr.  Well,  we  wiU  leave,  at  this  time,  our  neigh- 
emporary.     j^q^j.  Jgnormice  by  himself,   and  fall   upon  another 
profitable  question. 

Hope.  With  all  my  heart,  but  you  shall  still  begin. 
Chr.    Well   then,  did  you   not  know,  about   ten 
years  ago,  one   Temporaiy  in  your  parts,  who  was  a 
forward  man  in  religion  then  ? 

Where  he  Hopc.   Kuow  him!  yes,  he  dwelt  in  Graceless,  2^ 

town  about  two  miles  off  of  Honesty ^  and  he  dwelt 
next  door  to  one  Turnback. 


dwelt. 


PART  THE  FIRS7\  175 

Chr.   Rij^ht,  he  dwelt  under  the  same  roof  with 
him.     Well,  that  man  was  much  awakened  once  ;  1  /a  ua;  to- 
believe  that  then  he  had  some  sight  of  his  Sins,  and  -^''^'"-y '^^'^ 
of  the  Wages  that  were  due  thereto. 

Hope.  I  am  of  your  mind,  for  (my  house  not  being 
above  three  miles  from  him)  he  would  oft  times  come 
to  me,  and  that  with  many  tears.      Truly  I  pitied  the  J 

man,  and  was  not  altogether  without  Hope  of  him  : 
Hut  one  may  see,  it  is  not  every  one  that  cries,  Lord, 
Lord, 

Chr.  He  told  me  once,  That  he  was  resolved  to  ofo 
on  Pilgrimage,  as  we  do  now  ;  but  all  of  a  sudden 
he  grew  acquainted  with  one  Saveself,  and  then  he 
became  a  stranger  to  me. 

Hope.  Now,  since  we  are  talking  about  him,  let  us 
a  little  enquire  into  the  Reason  of  the  sudden  back- 
slidingr  of  him  and  such  others. 

Chr.   It  may  be  very  profitable,  but  do  you  begin. 

Hope.  Well  then,  there  are,  in  my  judgment,  four 
reasons  for  it. 

I.  Though  the  Consciences  of  such  men  are 
awakened,  yet  their  Minds  are  not  changed  :  There- 
fore, when  the  power  of  Guilt  weareth  away,  \\\2X  Reasons  why 
which  provoked  them  to  be  religious  ceaseth  :  ^^7a?>i.'' "'"^ 
Wherefore  they  naturally  turn  to  their  own  course 
again  ;  even  as  we  see  the  dog  that  is  sick  of  what 
he  hath  eaten,  so  long  as  his  sickness  prevails,  he 
vomits  and  casts  up  all  :  Not  that  he  doth  this  of 
a  free  mind  (if  we  may  say  a  dog  has  a  mind)  but 
because  it  troubleth  his  stomach  ;  but  now,  when 
his  sickness  is  over,  and  so  his  stomach  eased,  his 
desires  being  not  at  all  alienated  from  his  vomit,  he 
turns  him  about  and  licks  up  all ;  and  so  it  is  true 


176  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

i  Pet.  2. 22.  which  is  written,  The  dog  is  turned  to  his  oivn  vomit 
again.  This  I  say  ;  being  hot  for  Heaven  by  virtue 
only  of  the  sense  and  fear  of  the  torments  of  Hell ; 
as  their  sense  of  hell  and  the  fears  of  damnation 
chills  and  cools,  so  their  desires  for  Heaven  and 
Salvation  cool  also :  So  then  it  comes  to  pass,  that 
when  their  Guilt  and  Fear  is  gone,  their  desires  for 
Heaven  and  happiness  die,  and  they  return  to  their 
course  again. 

2.  Another  reason  is,  they  have  slavish  fears  that 
do  over-master  them  ;   I  speak  now  of  the  fears  that 

Pro?.  29.  25.  they  have  of  men  :  For  the  fear  of  men  bri7igeth  a 
Snare.  So  then  though  they  seem  to  be  hot  for 
Heaven  so  long  as  the  flames  of  Hell  are  about 
their  ears,  yet  when  that  terror  is  a  little  over,  they 
betake  themselves  to  second  thoughts,  namely,  that 
'tis  good  to  be  wise,  and  not  to  run  (for  they  know 
not  what)  the  hazard  of  losing  all,  or  at  least  of  bring- 
ing themselves  into  unavoidable  and  unnecessary 
Troubles,  and  so  they  fall  in  with  the  World  again. 

3.  The  Shame  that  attends  Religion  lies  also  as 
a  block  in  their  way ;  they  are  proud  and  haughty, 
and  Religion  in  their  eye  is  low  and  contemptible  : 
Therefore  when  they  have  lost  their  sense  of  Hell, 
and  Wrath  to  come,  they  return  again  to  their 
former  course. 

4.  Guilt,  and  to  meditate  Terror,  are  grievous  to 
them ;  they  like  not  to  see  their  misery  before  they 
come  into  it,  though  perhaps  the  Sight  of  it  first.  If 
they  loved  that  sight,  might  make  them  fly  whither 
the  righteous  fly  and  are  safe  ;  but  because  they  do, 
as  I  hinted  before,  even  shun  the  thoughts  of  guilt 
and  terror,  therefore  when  once  they  are  rid  of  their 


PART  THE  FIRST.  177 

awakenings  about  the  terrors  and  wrath  of  God, 
they  harden  their  hearts  gladly,  and  chuse  such 
ways  as  will  harden  them  more  and  more, 

Chr.  You  are  pretty  near  the  business,  for  the 
bottom  of  all  is,  for  want  of  a  change  in  their  Mind 
and  Will.  And  therefore  they  are  but  like  the 
felon  that  standeth  before  the  Judge;  he  quakes 
and  trembles,  and  seems  to  repent  most  heartily  ; 
but  the  bottom  of  all  is,  the  fear  of  the  halter ;  not 
that  he  hath  any  detestation  of  the  offence,  as  it  Is 
evident,  because,  let  but  this  man  have  his  liberty, 
and  he  will  be  a  thief,  and  so  a  rogue  still ;  whereas, 
if  his  mind  was  changed,  he  would  be  otherwise. 

Hope.  Now  I  have  shewed  you  the  Reasons  of 
their  going  back,  do  you  shew  me  the  Manner 
thereof. 

Chr.  So  I  will  willingly.  no-vHuAfoi 

1.  They  draw  off  their  thoughts,   all   that  they  '^ ' ^""^  '^      y 
may,  from   the   remembrance  of  God,  Death,   and 
Judg"ment  to  come. 

2.  Then  they  cast  off  by  degrees  private  duties, 
as  Closet-Prayer,  Curbing  their  Lusts,  Watching, 
Sorrow  for  Sin,  and  the  like. 

3.  Then  they  shun  the  company  of  lively  and 
warm  Christians. 

4.  After  that  they  grow  cold  to  publick  dut}', 
as  Hearing,  Reading,  Godly  Conference,  and  the 
like. 

5.  Then  they  begin  to  pick  holes,  as  we  say,  in 
the  coats  of  some  of  the  Godly,  and  that  devilishly, 
that  they  may  have  a  seeming  colour  to  throw  Reli- 
gion (for  the  sake  of  some  infirmity  they  have  spied 
in  them)  behind  their  backs. 


ryS  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

6.  Then  they  begin  to  adhere  to,  and  associate 
thenifselves  with  carnal,  loose,  and  wanton  men. 

7.  Then  they  give  way  to  carnal  and  wanton 
discourses  in  secret ;  and  glad  are  they  if  they  can 
see  such  things  in  any  that  are  counted  honest, 
that  they  may  the  more  boldly  do  it  through  their 
Example. 

8.  After  this,  they  begin  to  play  with  little  Sins 
openly. 

9.  And  then  being  hardened,  they  shew  them- 
selves as  they  are.  Thus  being  launched  again 
into  the  gulph  of  misery,  unless  a  Miracle  of  Grace 
prevent  it,  they  everlastingly  perish  in  their  own 
deceivings. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  by  this  time  the 
Pilgrims  were  got  over  the  Enchanted  ground,  and 

isa.  62.  4.       entering  into  the  Country  of  Beiilah,  whose  air  was 

Cant  2^  10,  ^^^^^  sweet  and  pleasant,  the  Way  lying  directly 
through  it,  they  solaced  themselves  there  for  a  sea- 
son. Yea,  here  they  heard  continually  the  singing 
of  birds,  and  saw  every  day  the  flowers  appear  in 
the  earth,  and  heard  the  voice  of  the  turtle  in  the 
land.  In  this  country  the  Sun  shineth  night  and 
day ;  wherefore  this  was  beyond  the  valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death,  and  also  out  of  the  reach  of  Giant 
Despair,  neither  could  they  from  this  place  so  much 
as  see  Don,bting-Castle.  Here  they  were  within 
sight  of  the  City  they  were  going  to ;  also  here 
met  them  some  of  the  inhabitants  thereof :  For  in 

Angds.  this  land  the  Sinning  Ones  commonly  walked,  be- 

cause it  was  upon  the  borders  of  Heaven.  In  this 
land  also  the  contract  between  the  Bride  and  the 

l«s.,  6st  ;.       Bridegroom  was  renewed  :  Yea,  here,  as  the  Bride- 


PART  THE  FIRST.  179 

groom  rcjoyccth  over  the  Bride,  so  did  their  God  re- 
joy  ce  over  them.      Here  they  had  no  want  of  corn  Ver,  8. 
and  wine;   for  in  this   jjlace  they  met  with   abun- 
dance of  what  they  had  soiiglit  in  all  their  Pilgrim- 
age.     Here    they    heard    voices    from    out    of   the 
City,  loud  voices,  saying,  Say  ye  to  the  Daughter  o/\'cx.  n, 
Zio7t,  Beliold  thy  Salvation  co}?u'th  !  Be  ho  hi  his  Re- 
ward is  with  him!   Here  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Country  called  them,  The  holy  People,  the  Redeemed  ^n.  12. 
of  the  Lord,  Sought  out,  &c. 

Now,  as  they  walked  in  this  land,  they  had  more 
Rejoycing  than  in  parts  more  remote  from  the 
Kingdom  to  which  they  were  bound ;  and  draw- 
ing near  to  the  City,  they  had  yet  a  more  perfect 
View  thereof:  It  was  builded  of  Pearls  and  pre- 
cious Stones  ;  also  the  streets  thereof  were  paved 
with  Gold,  so  that  by  reason  of  the  natural  glory 
of  the  City,  and  the  reflection  of  the  Sun-beams 
upon  it,  Christian  with  desire  fell  sick ;  Hopeful 
also  had  a  fit  or  two  of  the  same  disease  :  Where- 
fore here  they  lay  by  it  a  while,  crying  out  because 
of  their  pangs  ;  If  you  see  viy  Beloved,  tell  him  that 
I  am  sick  of  Love. 

But  being  a  little  strengthned,  and  better  able 
to  bear  their  sickness,  they  walked  on  their  Way, 
and  came  yet  nearer  and  nearer,  where  were  or- 
chards, vineyards  and  gardens,  and  their  gates 
opened  into  the  High-way,  Now  as  they  came  up 
to  these  places,  behold  the  gardener  stood  in  the 
Way,  to  whom  the  Pilgrims  said,  Whose  goodly 
vineyards  and  gardens  are  these  ?  He  answered,  Deut.  23. 24. 
They  are  the  King's,  and  are  planted  here  for  his 
own  delight,  and  also  for  the  solace  of  Pilgrims  :  So 


i8o  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

the  gardener  had  them  into  the  vineyards,  and  bid 
them  refresh  themselves  with  dainties ;  He  also 
shewed  them  there  the  King's  walks  and  the  ar- 
bours, where  he  delighted  to  be :  And  here  they 
tarried  and  slept. 

Now  I  beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they  talked 
more  in  their  sleep  at  this  time,  than  ever  they  did 
in  all  their  Journey  ;  and  being  in  a  muse  there- 
about, the  gardener  said  even  to  me.  Wherefore 
musest  thou  at  the  matter?  It  is  the  nature  of  the 
fruit  of  the  grapes  of  these  vineyards  to  go  down  so 
sweetly,  as  to  cause  the  lips  of  them  that  are  asleep 
to  speak. 

So  I  saw  that  when  they  awoke,  they  addressed 
themselves  to  go  up  to  the  City.  But  as  I  said,  the 
Rev.  21.  i8.  reflection  of  the  Sun  upon  the  City  (for  the  City 
^'^'  ^'  '  '  was  pure  gold)  was  so  extremely  glorious,  that  they 
could  not  as  yet  with  open  face  behold  it ;  but 
through  an  instrument  made  for  that  purpose.  So 
I  saw  that  as  they  went  on,  there  met  them  two 
Men  in  raiment  that  shone  like  gold,  also  their  faces 
shone  as  the  light. 

These  men  asked  the  Pilgrims  whence  they 
came  ?  and  they  told  them.  They  also  asked  them 
where  they  had  lodged,  what  difficulties  and  dan- 
gers, what  comforts  and  pleasures  they  had  met 
with  in  the  Way  .•*  And  they  told  them.  Then 
said  the  men  that  met  them,  You  have  but  two 
Difficulties  more  to  meet  with,  and  then  you  are  in 
the  City. 

Christian  then  and  his  Companion  asked  the  mer 
to  go  along  with  them,  so  they  told  them  they  would  : 
Ikit,   said    they,   you   must   obtain    it   by  your   own 


FWRT  THE  FIRST.  iSi 

Faitli,      So  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  they  went  on 
together  till  they  came  within  Sight  of  the  Gate. 

Now  I  further  saw,  that  betwixt  them  and  the 
Gate  was  a  River,  but  tliere  was  no  bridge  to  go 
over,  and  the  river  was  very  deep.  At  the  sight 
therefore  of  this  River,  the  Pilgrims  were  much 
astounded,  but  the  men  that  went  with  them,  said. 
You  must  go  through,  or  you  cannot  come  at  the 
Gate. 

The  Pilgrims  then  began  to  enquire  if  there  was  Death  is  n,^: . 
no  other  Way  to  the  Gate  ;  to  which  they  answered,  %il'u'r,  " 
Yes,  but  tliere  hath  not  any,  save  two,  to  wit,  EnocJi""'"'f''^'>'^l  , 

'  ^  J  '  '  '         ^  7Vf  fass  cut  cf 

and  Elijah,  been  permitted  to  tread  that  path,  since  (/'" 'w"'-'' 
the  foundation  of  the  World,  nor  shall  until  the  last  Tcor.  T5.  sk 
Trumpet  shall  sound.      The  Pilgrims  then  (especi-     ^2- 
ally  Chrisiiaii)  began  to  despond  in  his  mind,  and 
looked  this  way  and  that,  but  no  way  could  be  found 
by  them,   by  which   they  might   escape  the   River. 
Then  they  asked  the  Men  if  the  Waters  were  all  of 
a  depth  ?     They  said.  No;  yet  they  could  not  help  W^^/'^/ v.. 
them  in   that  case  ;  For,  said  they, you  shall Jiiid  il'i%7hrough' 
deeper  or  shalloiver,  as  you  believe  in  the  King  of'^"^^'^- 
the  Place. 

They  then  addressed  themselves  to  the  Water, 
and  entring,  Christiaji  began  to  sink,  and  crying 
out  to  his  good  friend  Hopeful,  he  said,  I  sink  in 
deep  Waters ;  the  Billows  go  over  my  head,  all  the 
Waves  go  over  me.      Selah. 

Then  said  the  other.  Be  of  good  cheer,  my  Bro-  Christian's 
her,  I  feel  the  bottom,  and  it  is  good.      Then  said  h^Ji'^'o/ Death. 
Christian,    Ah !   my    friend,   the   sorrows   of   Death 
have  compassed  me  about,  I  sliall  not  see  the  Land 
that  llows  willi  milk  and  h<Miey.      And   with   that  a 


iS?.  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

great  darkness  and  horror  fell  upon  Christian,  so 
that  he  could  not  see  before  him.  Also  here  he  in 
a  great  measure  lost  his  senses,  so  that  he  could 
neither  remember  nor  orderly  talk  of  any  of  those 
sweet  refreshments  that  he  had  met  with  in  the 
Way  of  his  Pilgrimage.  But  all  the  words  that  he 
spake  still  tended  to  discover,  that  he  had  Horror 
of  Mind,  and  Heart-Fears  that  he  should  die  in  that 
River,  and  never  obtain  Entrance  in  at  the  Gate. 
Here  also,  as  they  that  stood  by  perceived,  he  was 
much  in  the  troublesome  thoughts  of  the  Sins  that 
he  had  committed,  both  since  and  before  he  beean 
to  be  a  Pilgrim.  'Twas  also  observed,  that  he  was 
troubled  with  apparitions  of  Hobgoblins  and  evil 
Spirits  ;  for  ever  and  anon  he  would  intimate  so 
nmch  by  words.  Hopeful  therefore  here  had  much 
ado  to  keep  his  brother's  head  above  water,  yea 
sometimes  he  would  be  quite  gone  down,  and  then 
e're  a  while  he  would  rise  up  again  half  dead.  Hope- 
ful also  would  endeavour  to  comfort  him,  saying, 
Brother,  I  see  the  Gate,  and  Men  standing  by  to 
receive  us;  but  CJiristian  v^o\\\A  answer,  'lis  you, 
'tis  you  they  wait  for  ;  you  have  been  Hopeful  ever 
since  I  knew  you.  And  so  have  you,  said  he  to 
Christian.  Ah,  brotlier  !  said  he,  surely  if  I  was 
right,  he  would  now  rise  to  help  me,  but  for  my  Sins 
he  hath  brought  me  into  the  snare,  and  hath  left  me. 
Then  said  Hopeful,  My  Brother,  you  have  quite 
forgot  the  text,  where  it  is  said  of  the  Wicked, 
/•sal.  73. 4,  5-  There  is  no  Bajids  in  their  Death,  but  their  Strength 
is  firm,  they  are  not  troubled  as  other  men,  neither 
I  are  they  plagued  like  other  men.  These  troubles  and 
\  distresses  that  you  go  through  in  these  Waters,  are 


PART  THE  FIRST.  1S3 

no  sign  that  God  hath  forsaken  you,  but  are  sent  to 
try  you,  whether  you  will  call  to  mind  that  wliich 
heretofore  you  have  received  of  his  Goodness,  and 
live  upon  him  in  your  Distresses. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream.  That  Christiayi  was  as  aivisiian.jV- 
in  a  muse  a  while.     To  whom  also  Hopefiil  added  his'/'^Irsht 
these  words,  Be  of  good  c/wer,  yesus  Christ  makctJi  '^■'"■''^^ 
iJicc  luJiole :     And   with   that    CJiristiaii    brake   out 
with  a  loud  voice,   Oh,   I   see  him  again!    and  he 
tells  me,  When  thou  passest  through  the  Waters,  isa.  43.  2. 
I  will  be  with  thee ;  and  through  the  Rivers,  they 
shall    not    overflow    thee.      Then    they    both    took 
courage,  and  the  Enemy  was  after  that  as  still  as 
a    stone,    until    they    were   gone    over.      Christian 
therefore  presently  found  Ground    to   stand   upon, 
and  so  it  followed,  that  the  rest  of  the  River  was 
but  shallow  :  Thus  they  got  over.     Now  upon  the 
bank  of  the  River  on  the  other  side,  they  saw  the 
two  shining  men  again,  who  there  waited  for  them  :  The  Av^ds  do 
Wherefore  being  come  up  out  of  the  River,  '(\\^y^solconas''t;''cy 
saluted   them,   saying,    IVe  are  Minisfring  ^PP'^i^Z^if^i^^^lyg^id 
sent  forth  to  viiiiister  to  those  thai  shail  be  Heirs  of 
Salvation;  Thus  they  went  along  toward  the  Gate. 
Now  you  must   note,   that  the  City  stood  upon  a 
mighty   Hill,  but  the    Pilgrims  went   up   that  Hill 
with  ease,  because  they  had  these  two  men  to  lead 
them    up    by   the   arms ;  also    they    had   left    their 
mortal  Garments  behind    them   in    the   River ;  for  They  Jwve  pu 
though    they   went    in   with   them,   they   came   out  "^ '""''"' '■^'* 
without  them.     They  therefore  went  up  here  with 
much   agility  and    speed,    though    the    Foundation 
upon  which  the  City  was  framed  was  higher  than 
the  Clouds ;  lliey  therefore  went  up  through  the 


1 84  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

region  of  the  air,  sweetly  talking  as  they  went, 
being  comforted,  because  they  safely  got  over  the 
River,  and  had  such  glorious  Companions  to  attend 
them. 

The  talk  that  they  had  with  the  Shining  Ones 
was  about  the  Glory  of  the  place,  who  told  them, 
that  the  Beauty  and  Glory  of  it  was  inexpressible. 

Heb.  12. 22,    There,  said  tliey,  is  Jllotmt  Sion,  the  Heavenly  Jeru- 

^^'  '^^'        salem,    the   innumerable    Cofupany  of  Angels,    and 

the  Spirits  of  jnst  men  made  Perfect.     You  are  going 

now,  said  they,  to   the   Paradise  of  God,  wherein 

Rev.  2. 7.  you  shall  see  the  Tree  of  Life,  and  eat  of  the  never- 
fading  Fruits   thereof;   and  when  you  come  there 

&  3-  4-  y^^  shall   have  white   Robes   given  you,  and  your 

walk  and  talk  shall  be  every  day  with  the  King, 
even  all  the  days  of  Eternity.     There  you  shall  not 

Rev.  2fi  7.  see  again  such  things  as  you  saw  when  you  were 
In  the  lower  region  upon  the  earth,  to  wit,  Sorrow, 

isa.  57.  I,  2.  Sickness,  Affliction,  and  'Do.diih,  for  the  former  things 
^'^  '^''  are  passed  away.  You  are  going  now  to  Abraham, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  to  the  Prophets,  men  that 
God  hath  taken  away  from  the  Evil  to  come,  and 
that  are  now  resting  upon  their  beds,  each  one 
walking  in  his  Righteousness.  The  men  then 
asked,  What  must  we  do  in  the  Holy  Place  ?  To 
"•  whom  it  was  answered,  You  must  there  receive  the 
Comfort  of  all  your  Toil,  and  have  Joy  for  all  your 

G.ai.  6. 7,  Sorrow  ;  you  must  reap  what  you  have  sown,  even 
the  fruit  of  all  your  Prayers  and  Tears,  and  Suffer- 
ings for  the  King  by  the  Way.  In  that  place  you 
must  wear  Crowns  of  Gold,  and  enjoy  the  perpetual 

I  John  3.  2.  sight  and  vision  of  the  Holy  One,  for  their  yon  shall 
see  him  as  he  is.     There  also  you  shall  serve  him 


CHRISTIAN    AND    HOl'EITL    ARE    CARRIED     II'    TO    THE    HOI  V    CiTV 


PART  THE  FIRST.  185 

continually  with  Praise,  with  Shouting,  and  Thanks- 
giving, whom  you  desired  to  serve  in  tlie  World, 
though  witli  much  difficulty  because  of  the  Infirmity 
of  your  Flesh.  There  your  eyes  shall  be  deliglited 
with  seeing,  and  your  ears  with  licaring  the  pleasant 
Voice  of  the  Highly  One.  There  you  shall  enjoy 
your  Friends  again,  that  are  gone  thither  before 
you  ;  and  there  you  shall  with  joy  receive  even 
every  one  that  follows  into  the  Holy  Place  after 
)-ou.  There  also  you  shall  be  cloathed  with  Glory 
and  Majesty,  and  put  into  an  equipage  fit  to  ride  out 
with  the  King  of  Glory,  When  he  shall  come  with 
Sound  of  Trumpet  in  the  Clouds,  as  upon  the  wings 
of  the  Wind,  you  shall  come  with  him  ;  and  when  i  Thcs.  4. 
he  shall  sit  upon  the  Throne  of  Judgment,  you  juJg'i^J! ''^' 
shall  sit  by  him  ;  yea,  and  when  he  shall  pass  Sen-  [^c""/^^'"' 
tence  upon  all  the  workers  of  Iniquity,  let  them  be 
Angels  or  men  ;  you  also  shall  have  a  voice  in  that 
Judgment,  because  they  were  his  and  your  Enemies. 
Also  when  he  shall  again  return  to  the  City,  you 
shall  go  too  with  sound  of  Trumpet,  and  be  ever 
with  him. 

Now  while  they  were  thus  drawing  towards  the 
Gate,  behold  a  company  of  the  Heavenly  Host  came 
out  to  meet  them  ;  to  whom  it  was  said  by  the  other 
two  Shining  Ones,  These  are  the  men  that  have 
loved  our  Lord,  when  they  were  in  the  World,  and 
that  have  left  all  for  his  Holy  Name,  and  he  hath 
sent  us  to  fetch  them,  and  we  have  brouorht  them 
thus  far  on  their  desired  Journey,  that  they  may  go 
in  and  look  their  Redeemer  in  the  face  with  Joy. 
1  hen  the  Heavenly  Host  gave  a  great  shout,  say- 
ing, Blessed  are  l/iey  llial  are  called  lo  iJie  Marriage  Rev.  19.  9 


1 86  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Supper  of  the  Lamb.  There  came  out  also  at  this 
time,  to  meet  them,  several  of  the  King's  Trum- 
peters, cloathed  in  white  and  shining  raiment,  who 
with  melodious  noises  and  loud,  made  even  the 
Heavens  to  echo  with  their  sound.  These  Trum- 
peters saluted  Christian  and  his  fellow  with  ten 
thousand  Welcomes  from  the  world  ;  and  this  they 
did  with  shouting  and  Sound  of  Trumpet. 

This  done,  they  compassed  them  round  on  every 
side ;  some  went  before,  some  behind,  and  some  on 
the  right-hand,  some  on  the  left,  (as  'twere  to  guard 
them  through  the  upper  regions)  continually  sound- 
ing as  they  went  with  melodious  noise,  in  notes  on 
high  ;  so  that  the  very  sight  was  to  them  that  could 
behold  it,  as  if  Heaven  itself  was  come  down  to 
meet  them.  Thus  therefore  they  walked  on  to- 
gether ;  and  as  they  walked  ever  and  anon  these 
Trumpeters,  even  with  joyful  sound,  would,  by 
mixing  their  musick  with  looks  and  gestures,  still 
signify  to  Clwistian  and  his  brother  how  welcome 
they  were  into  their  company,  and  with  what  glad- 
ness they  came  to  meet  them  :  And  now  were  these 
two  men,  as  'twere,  in  Heaven  before  they  came 
at  it ;  being  swallowed  up  with  the  sight  of  Angels, 
and  with  hearing  their  melodious  notes.  Here  also 
they  had  the  City  itself  in  view,  and  they  thought 
they  heard  all  the  bells  therein  to  ring,  to  welcome 
them  thereto;   but  above  all,  the  warm  and  joyful 

Noiv,  noiv  look  /low  the  holy  Pilgrims  ride. 
Clouds  are  their  Chariots,  Angels  are  their  Guide  \ 
Who  would-  not  here  for  hiin  all  Hazards  run  ? 
That  thus  provides  for  His,  w/un  this  world's  done. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  187 

thoughts  that  they  had  about  their  own  dwellinor 
there  with  such  Company,  and  that  for  ever  and 
ever  ;  Oh  !  by  what  tongue  or  pen  can  their  glorious 
Joy  be  expressed !  Thus  they  came  up  to  the 
Gate. 

Now,  when  they  were  come  up  to  the  Gate,  there 
was  written  over  it  in  letters  of  Gold,  Blessed  are  Rev.  22.  14. 
they  that  do  his  Comniandynents,  that  they  7uay  have 
right  to  the  Tree  of  Life,  and  7nay  enter  in  through 
the  Gates  into  the  City. 

Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  shining  men 
bid  them  call  at  the  Gate,  the  which  when  they  did, 
some  from  above  looked  over  the  Gate;  to  wit,  Enoch, 
Moses,  and  Elijah^  &c.  to  whom  it  was  said, These  Pil- 
grims are  come  from  the  City  of  Destruction,  for  the 
Love  that  they  bear  to  the  King  of  this  place  ;  and 
then  the  Pih^rlms  orave  in  unto  them  each  man  his  ■ 
Certificate,  which  they  had  received  in  the  beginning; 
those  therefore  were  carried  in  to  the  King,  who 
when  he  had  read  them,  said,  Where  are  the  men  ? 
to  whom  it  was  answered,  They  are  standing  with- 
out the  Gate.  The  King  then  commanded  to  open 
the  Gate,  that  the  Righteoiis  Nation,  said  he,  that  isa.  26.  2 
keepeth  Ti'uth,  may  enter  in. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  these  two  men 
went  in  at  the  Gate  ;  and  lo,  as  they  entered,  they 
were  transfigured  :  and  they  had  raiment  put  on  that 
shone  like  Gold.  There  was  also  that  met  them, 
with  Harps  and  Crowns,  and  gave  them  to  them, 
the  harps  to  praise  withal,  and  the  crowns  in  token 
of  hon<jur.  Then  I  heard  in  my  dream,  that  all  the 
bells  in  the  City  rang  again  for  joy  ;  and  that  it  was 
said  unto  them,  Enter  ye  into  the  Joy  of  our  Lord, 


i8S  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

I  also  heard  the  men  tliemselves  say,  that  they  sang 
Rfv.  5. 13,      -with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Blessing,  Honour,  Glory^ 
and  Power,  be  to  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  TJirone, 
and  to  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever. 

Now,  just  as  the  Gates  were  opened  to  let  in  the 
men,  I  looked  in  after  them  ;  and  behold  the  City 
shone  like  the  Sun,  the  streets  also  were  paved  with 
Gold,  and  in  them  walked  many  men  with  Crowns 
on  their  heads.  Palms  in  their  hands,  and  Golden 
Harps  to  sing  praises  withal. 

There  were  also  of  them  that  had  wings,  and  they 

answered  one  another  without  intermission,  saying, 

Holy,  Holy,  Holy  is  the  Lord:  and  after  that,  they 

shut  up  the  Gates  :  which  when  I  had  seen,  I  wished 

myself  among  them. 

Ignorance  Now,  while   I   was  gaziug  upon  all  these  things, 

^Ka,fr%nd'^^  I  tumed  my  head  to  look  back,  and  saw  Ignorance 

Vain-Hope     comingf  up  to  the  River-side ;  but  he  soon  p^ot  over, 

lerrys  him  .        °       ^         .  .  •    1  1 

ever.  and    that    without    half    the    Difficulty    which    the 

other  two  men  met  with.  For  it  happened  that 
there  was  then  in  that  place  one  Vain-Hope,  a  ferry- 
man, that  with  his  boat  helped  him  over  :  so  he,  as 
the  other,  I  saw  did  ascend  the  Hill,  to  come 
up  to  the  Gate,  only  he  came  alone  ;  neither  did 
any  man  meet  him  with  the  least  encouragement. 
When  he  was  come  up  to  the  Gate,  he  looked  up 
to  the  Writing  that  was  above,  and  then  began  to 
knock,  supposing  that  Entrance  should  have  been 
quickly  administred  to  him :  But  he  was  asked  by 
tlie  men  that  looked  over  the  top  of  the  Gate, 
Whence  come  you  ?  And  what  would  you  have  ? 
He  answered,  I  have  eat  and  drank  in  the  Pre- 
sence ol  Lhe  King,  and  he  has  taught  in  our  streets. 


PART  THE  FIRST.  189 

Then  tlicy  asked  liim  for  his  Certificate,  that  they 
might  ^o  in  and  shew  it  to  the  King;  so  he  fun\- 
bled  in  his  bosom  for  one,  and  found  none.  Then, 
said  they,  Have  you  none?  but  the  man  answered 
never  a  word.  So  they  told  tlic  King,  but  he 
would  not  come  down  to  see  him,  but  commanded 
the  two  shining  Ones  that  conducted  Christian  and 
Hopeful  to  the  City,  to  go  out  and  take  Igntwance 
and  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and  have  him  away. 
Then  they  took  him  up,  and  carried  him  through 
the  air  to  the  door  that  I  saw  in  the  side  of  the 
Hill,  and  put  him  in  there.  Then  I  saw  tJiat  Ihej'e 
was  a  Way  to  Hell,  even  from  the  Gates  of  Heaven, 
as  well  as  froin  the  City  of  Destruction.  So  I 
awoke,  and  behold  it  was  a  Dream. 


igo  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


The  Conclusion. 

JSJO  ^K  Reader,  /  /)a7'e  told  my  Dream  to  thee^ 

See  if  tho2i  canst  Interpret  it  to  me. 
Or  to  Ihyself,  or  Neighbour ;  but  take  heed 
Of  mis- interpreting  ;  for  that,  instead 
Of  doing  Good,  will  but  thyself  abuse: 
By  misinterpreting.  Evil  ejisues. 

Take  heed  also  that  thou  be.  7iot  extreme 
In  playing  with  the  out-side  of  my  dream: 
Nor  let  my  Figure  or  similitude 
Put  thee  into  a  Laughter,  or  a  Fetid ; 
Leave  this  for  Boys  and  Fools ;  but  as  for  thee, 
Do  thou  the  Substance  of  my  matter  see. 

Put  by  the  curtains,  look  7vithin  my  vail, 
Turn  up  my  metaphors,  and  do  not  fail ; 
There,  if  thoii  seekest  them,  such  things  thoit  It  find 
As  will  be  helpful  to  an  honest  mind. 

WJiat  of  my  dross  thoti  findest  here,  be  bold 
To  throiv  aivay,  but  yet  preserve  the  Gold. 
What  if  my  Gold  be  wrapped  up  in  ore  f 
None  thyows  aivay  the  Apple  for  the  Core. 
But  if  thou  shalt  cast  all  away  as  vain, 
I  know  not  but  'twill  make  me  dream  a^ain. 

The  End  of  the  First  Part 


THE   PILGRIM'S   PROGRESS 

FROM  THIS  WORLD  TO  THAT 
WHICH  IS  TO  COME 


C!)e  ^cconD  part 


DELIVERED  UNDER  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF  A  DREAM 
mUREIN  IS  SET  FORTH  THE  MANNER  OF  THE 
SETTING  OUT  OF  CHRISTIAN'S  fVIFE  AND  CHILDREN 
THEIR  DANGEROUS  JOURNEY,  AND  S.AE  ARRIVAL 
AT  THE  DESIRED  COUNTRET 


•-'I  have  used  Similitudes." — Hos.  xil.  iO 

BY 

^OHN    BTJNYAN 


The  Author's  Way  of  sending  forth  his 
Second   Part  of  the  Pilgrim. 


Go  now,  my  little  Book,  to  every  place. 
Where  my  first  Pilgrim  has  but  sheivn  his  Fact: 
Call  at  their  door:  If  any  say,  Who's  there  ? 
Thefi  answer  thou,  Christiana  is  here. 
//they  bid  thee  Come  in,  then  enter  thou. 
With  all  thy  boys  :  And  then  as  thou  know'st  how; 
Tell  who  they  are,  also  from  whence  they  came  ; 
Perhaps  they' I  know  them  by  their  looks  or  name : 
But  if  they  should  not,  ask  them  yet  again, 
Jf  formerly  they  did  not  entertain 
One  Christian  a  Pilgrim  1     If  they  say, 
IViey  did,  and  were  delighted  in  his  Way, 
Then  let  them  know,  that  those  related  were 
Unto  him :    Yea,  his  Wife  and  Children  are. 

Tell  them  that  they  have  left  their  House  and  Home  ; 
Are  turned  Pilgrims,  seek  a  World  to  come  : 
That  they  have  met  with  Hardships  in  the  Way, 
That  they  do  meet  with  Troubles  night  and  day  : 
That  they  have  trod  on  Serpents,  fought  with  Devils, 
Have  also  overcome  a  many  evils. 
Yea,  tell  I  hem  also  of  the  next,  who  have 
Of  Love  to  Pilgrimage,  been  stout  and  brave 
Defenders  of  that  Way,  and  ho^v  they  still 
Refuse  this  World,  to  do  their  Father's  will. 


194 

Go  tdl  them  also  of  those  dainty  things^ 
That  Pilgrimage  unto  (he  Pilgrim  brings : 
Lei  them  acquainted  be  too,  how  they  are 
Beloved  of  their  King,  under  his  Care  ; 
What  goodly  Mansions  for  them  he  provides, 
Tho^  they  meet  with  rough  Winds  and  swelling  Tides^ 
How  brave  a  Calm  they  will  enjoy  at  last, 
Who  to  their  Lord,  and  by  his  Ways  holdfast. 

Perhaps  with  heart  a?id  hand  they  will  embrau 
Thee,  as  they  did  my  firstling,  and  will  grace 
Thee,  and  thy  fellows,  with  such  cheer  and  fare, 
As  shew  will,  they  of  Pilgrims  Lovers  are. 

1.  Objection. 

But  how,  if  they  will  not  believe  of  nte 
That  I  am  truly  thine ;  'cause  some  there  be 
That  counterfeit  the  Pilgrim  and  his  Name, 
Seek,  by  Disguise,  to  seem  the  very  same, 
And  by  that  means  have  brought  themselves  into 
The  hands  and  houses  of  L  know  not  who. 

Answer. 

^Tis  true,  some  have  of  late  to  counterfeit 
My  Pilgrim,  to  their  own,  my  Title  set ; 
Yea,  others  half  my  Nayne  and  Title  to» 
Have  stitched  to  their  Book,  to  make  them  do ; 
But  yet  they  by  their  Features  do  declare 
Themselves  not  mine  to  be,  whose  ^er  they  are. 

Lf  such  thou  meefst  with,  then  thine  only  way 
Before  them  all,  is,  to  Say  out  thy  Say, 
Jn  thine  own  native  Language,  which  no  man 
Now  useth,  nor  with  ease  dissemble  can. 
If,  after  all,  they  still  of  you  shall  doubt. 
Thinking  that  you,  like  Gipsies,  go  about 
In  naughty  wise,  the  Country  to  defile^ 
Ot  that  you  seek  good  people  to  beguile 


I9S 

IVM  //lings  unwartanfable,  send  for  tne. 
And  I  will  testify  you  Pilgrims  be  ; 
Yea,  J  will  testify  that  only  you 
My  Pilgrims  are  ;  and  that  alone  will  do. 

2.  Object. 

But  yet,  perhaps,  I  may  enquire  for  him, 
Of  those  that  wish  him  damr^ed  Hfe  and  limb. 
What  shall  I  do,  when  I  at  such  a  door 
For  Pilgrims  ask,  and  they  shall  rage  the  more  ? 

Answer. 

Fright  not  thyself,  my  Book,  for  such  bugbears 
Are  nothing  else  but  Ground  for  groundless  fears, 
My  Pilgrim's  Book  has  travelled  Sea  and  Land, 
Yet  could  I  never  come  to  understand 
That  it  was  slighted  or  turn'd  out  of  door 
By  any  Kingdom,  were  they  Rich  or  Poor. 

In  France  and  Flanders,  where  men  kill  each  othir. 
My  Pilgrim  is  esteemed  a  Frietid,  a  Brother. 

In  Holland  too,  'tis  said,  as  I  am  told. 
My  Pilgrim  is  with  some  worth  more  than  Gold. 

Highlanders  and  Wild  Irish  can  agree. 
My  Pilgrim  should  familiar  with  them  be. 
*Tis  in  New  England  under  such  advance. 
Receives  there  so  much  loving  countenance, 
As  to  be  trim'd,  ne^cf-cloath'd,  and  deck'd  icilh  gems 
That  it  tnay  shew  its  features  and  its  limbs, 
Yet  tnore,  so  comely  doth  my  Pilgrim  tvalk, 
That  of  him  Thousands  daily  sing  and  talk. 

If  you  draw  nearer  Home,  it  will  appear. 
My  Pilgrim  knows  no  ground  of  shame  or  fear  ; 
City  and  Country  will  him  entertain 
With,  Welcome,  Pilgrim,  yea,  they  cant  refrain. 
From  smiling,  if  my  Pilgrim  be  but  by. 
Or  shews  his  head  in  any  Company. 


!95 

Brave  Gallants  do  my  Pilgrim  hug  and  love^ 
Esteem  it  much,  yea,  value  it  above 
Things  of  a  greater  bulk  ;  yea,  with  delight, 
Say,  my  Lark's  leg  is  better  than  a  Kite, 

Young  Ladies,  and  young  Gentlewomen  too. 
Do  HO  small  ki?idness  to  my  Pilgrim  shew  ; 
Their  cabinets,  their  bosoms,  and  their  hearts, 
My  Pilgrim  has,  'cause  he  to  them  imparts 
His  pretty  riddles,  in  such  wholsome  strains, 
As  yields  them  Profit  double  to  their  Fains 
Of  reading  ;  yea,  I  thitik  I  jnay  be  bold 
To  say,  some  prize  hi?n  far  above  their  Gold. 

The  very  Children  that  do  7valk  the  street. 
If  they  do  but  my  Holy  Pilgrim  meet. 
Salute  him  will,  will  wish  him  well,  and  say, 
He  is  the  only  stripling  of  the  day. 

They  that  have  tiever  seen  him,  yet  admire 
What  they  have  heard  of  him,  and  much  desire 
To  have  his  Company,  and  hear  him  tell 
Thae  Pilgrim  stories,  which  he  knows  so  7vell. 

Yea,  some  who  did  not  love  him  at  the  first. 
But  calFd  him  Fool  and  Noddy,  say  they  must, 
Noiv  they  have  seen  and  heard  him,  him  cotnmend ; 
Anil  to  those  ivhom  they  love,  they  do  him  send. 

Wherefore,  my  Second  Part,  thou  need'st  not  be 
Afraid  to  shew  thy  head;  none  can  hurt  thee, 
That  wish  but  well  to  him  that  went  before, 
'Cause  thou  com'st  after  with  a  second  store. 
Of  things  as  good,  as  rich,  as  profitable, 
For  Young,  for  Old,  for  Stagg'ring,  and  for  Stable. 

3.  Object. 

But  some  there  be  that  say,  He  laughs  too  loud , 
And  some  do  say,  His  Head  is  in  a  Cloud. 
Some  say.  His  Words  and  Stories  are  so  dark, 
They  know  not  how  by  them  to  find  hiis  mark. 


197 
Answer. 

One  may  (/  think)  say,  Both  his  laughs  and  aits 
A  fay  well  be  guess' d  at  by  his  wat'ry  eyes. 
Some  things  are  of  that  nature,  as  to  make 
One's  Fancy  checklc,  while  his  Heart  doth  ake  ; 
When  Jacob  saw  his  Rachel  with  the  sheep, 
lie  did  at  the  same  time  both  kiss  and  weep. 

Whereas  some  say,  A  Cloud  is  in  his  Head, 
7 hat  doth  but  shew  how  Wisdom's  covered 
With  its  own  mantles,  and  to  stir  the  mind 
To  a  search  after  what  it  fain  would  find. 
Things  that  seem  to  be  hid  in  ivords  obscure. 
Do  but  the  Godly  mind  the  more  allure. 
To  study  what  those  sayings  should  contain. 
That  speak  to  us  in  such  a  cloudy  strain. 

I  also  know  a  dark  Similitude 
Will  on  the  Fancy  more  itself  intrude. 
And  will  stick  faster  in  the  Heart  and  Head, 
Than  things  from  Similics  not  borrowed. 

Wherefore,  my  Book,  let  no  discouragement 
/finder  thy  travels :  Behold,  thou  art  sent 
To  Friends,  not  foes,  to  Friends  that  will  give  place 
To  thee,  thy  Pilgrims,  and  thy  Words  embrace. 

Besides,  what  my  first  Pilgrim  left  conccaVd, 
Thou,  my  brave  Second  Pilgrim  hast  reveal'd ; 
What  Christian  left  lockd  up,  and  went  his  Way, 
Sweet  Christiana  opens  with  her  Key. 

4.    OliJF.CT. 

But  some  love  not  the  method  of  your  first ; 
Romance  they  count  it,  throw't  away  as  dust. 
If  I  should  meet  with  such,  What  should  I  say? 
Must  I  slight  them  as  they  slight  me,  or  nay? 

Answer. 

Afy  Christiana,  //  with  such  thou  meet, 
By  all  means  in  all  Loving  wise  them  greet ; 


198 

Render  them  not  reviling  for  rei'ile  ; 
But  ij  they  Jroivn,  1  prithee  on  them  smile : 
Perhaps  Uis  Nature^  or  some  ill  report^ 
Has  made  them  thus  despise^  or  thus  retort. 

Some  love  no  cheese,  some  love  no  fish,  and  some 
Love  not  their  Frietids,  nor  their  own  house  or  Home. 
Some  start  at  pig,  slight  chicken,  love  not  fowl ^ 
More  than  they  love  a  cuckow,  or  ati  owl. 
Leave  such,  my  Christiana,  to  their  Choice, 
And  seek  those,  who  to  find  thee  will  rejoice  ; 
By  no  means  strive,  but  in  all  humble  wise, 
Present  thee  to  thein  in  thy  Pilgrim^ s  guise. 

Go  then,  my  little  Book,  and  sheiu  to  all 
That  entertain,  and  bid  thee  Welcome  shall, 
What  thou  shalt  keep  close,  shut  up  from  the  rest, 
And  wish  what  thou  shalt  shetc  them,  may  be  blest 
To  them  for  good,  may  make  them  chuse  to  be 
Pilgrims  better  by  far,  than  thee  or  tne. 

Go  then,  L  say,  tell  all  men  7vho  thou  art, 
Say,  /  am  Christiana,  and  my  part 
Ls  now  with  my  four  Sons  to  tell  you  what 
Lt  is  for  men  to  take  a  Pilgrim's  lot. 

Go  also,  tell  them  who  and  what  they  be, 
That  now  do  go  on  Pilgrimage  with  thee: 
Say,  Ileres  my  neighbour  Mercy,  she  is  one, 
That  has  long  time  with  me  a  Pilgrim  gone: 
Come,  see  her  in  her  Virgin  face,  and  learn 
^Twixt  idle  ones,  and  Pilgrims,  to  discern. 
Yea,  let  young  Damsels  learn  of  her  to  prize 
The  World  which  is  covie,  in  a?iy  wise  : 
When  little  tripping  maidens  follow  God, 
And  leave  all  doting  Sinners  to  his  Rod ; 
*Tis  like  those  days  wherein  the  young  ones  crfd 
Hosaniia,  to  whom  old  ones  did  deride. 

Next  tell  them  of  old  Honest,  who  you  found 
With  his  wldte  hairs  treading  the  Pilgrini's  ground 


199 

yga,  (ell  them  hoiv plain-hearted  ih is  mr*:  Teas, 
Hcnv  after  his  good  Lord  he  bare  his  Cross  : 
Perhaps  xvith  some  gray  head  this  viay  prevail 
With  Christ  to  fail  in  Love,  and  Sin  bewail. 

Tell  thff/i  also,  how  Master  Fearing  icent 
On  Pilgrimage,  and  how  the  time  he  spent 
In  solitariness,  with  fears  and  cries  ; 
And  how,  at  last,  he  W0n  the  Joyful  Prize, 
lie  was  a  good  man,  thd  much  down  in  spirit ; 
He  is  a  good  man,  and  doth  Life  inherit. 

Tell  them  of  Master  Feeble-mind  also, 
JPho,  not  before,  but  still  behind  would  go  ; 
Shew  them  also  how  he  had  like  been  slain, 
And  how  one  Great-Heart  did  his  life  regain : 
This  man  was  true  of  Heart,  thd  weak  ifi  Grace^ 
One  might  trjic  Godliness  read  in  his  face. 

Then  tell  them  of  Master  Ready-to  halt, 
A  man  with  Crutches.,  but  much  without  fault , 
Tell  them  how  Master  Feeble-mind  and  he 
Did  love,  and  in  Opinions  much  agree. 
And  let  all  know,  tho'  Weakness  was  their  chance^ 
Yet  sometimes  one  7vould  Sing,  the  other  Dance. 

Forget  not  Master  Valiant-for-the-'lruth, 
That  man  of  courage^  thd'  a  very  Youth: 
Tell  every  one  his  sfirit  was  so  stout. 
No  man  could  ever  make  him  face  about ; 
And  how  Great-Heart  and  he  could  not  forbear, 
But  put  down  Doubting-Castle,  slay  Despair. 

Overlook  not  Master  Despondency, 
IVor  Much-afraid  his  daughter,  tho'  they  lie 
Under  such  mantles,  as  may  make  them  look 
(  IVith  some)  as  if  their  God  had  them  forsook. 
They  softly  went,  but  sure,  and  at  the  End 
Found  that  the  Lord  of  Pilgrims  was  their  Friend. 
When  thou  hast  told  the  World  of  all  these  things, 
Then  turn  about,  my  Book,  and  touch  these  strin-]s ; 


200 

TV7iidi,  if  hut  touched,  will  such  musick  make, 
They'll  make  a  Cripple  dance,  a  Giant  quake. 

Those  Riddles  that  lie  couch d  within  thy  breast^ 
Freely  propound,  expound:  And  for  the  rest 
Of  thy  mysterious  lines,  let  them  remain 
For  those  whose  nimble  Fancies  shall  them  gain. 

No7v  may  this  little  Book  a  blessing  be 
To  those  that  love  this  little  Book,  and  me: 
And  may  its  Buyer  have  no  cause  to  say. 
His  money  is  but  lost,  or  thro7vn  away  ; 
Yea,  may  this  Second  Pilgrim  yield  that  Fruit 
As  may  with  each  good  Pilgrim's /tr/z^j  suit ; 
And  may  it  persuade  some  that  go  astray, 
To  turn  their  Foot  and  Heart  to  the  right  IVay^ 

Is  the  Hearty  Prayer  of 

The  Author, 

John  Bunyan. 


THE 

PILGRIMS    PROGREvSS: 

IN  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF  A  DREAM. 

irfjc  Secon^  part. 

QOURTEOUS  COMPANIONS,  some  time 
since,  to  tell  you  my  Dream  that  I  had  of 
Christian  the  Pilgrim,  and  of  his  dangerous  Journey 
towards  the  Coelestial  Country,  was  pleasant  to  me, 
and  profitable  to  you.  I  told  you  then  also  what  I 
saw  concerning  his  Wife  and  Cki/di^en,  and  how 
unwilling  they  were  to  go  with  him  on  Pilgrimage; 
insomuch  that  he  was  forced  to  ^o  on  his  Proijress 
without  them  ;  for  he  durst  not  run  the  danger  of 
that  destruction,  which  he  feared  would  come,  by 
staying  with  them  in  the  City  of  Destruction : 
Wherefore,  as  I  then  shewed  you,  he  left  them 
and  departf^d. 

Now,  it  hath  so  happened,  through  the  multipli- 
city o{  business,  that  I  have  been  much  hindred 
and  kept  back  from  my  wonted  Travels  into  those 


202  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

parts  whence  he  went,  and  so  could  not,  till  now, 
obtain  an  opportunity  to  make  further  enquiry  after 
whom  he  left  behind,  that  I  might  give  you  an 
account  of  them.  But  having  had  some  concerns 
that  way  of  late,  I  went  down  again  thitherward. 
Now  having  taken  up  my  lodgings  in  a  Wood, 
about  a  mile  off  the  place,  as  I  slept,  I  dreamed 
again. 

And  as  I  was  in  my  dream,  behold  an  aged 
gentleman  came  by  where  I  lay ;  and  because  he 
was  to  go  some  part  of  the  Way  that  I  was  travel- 
ling, methought  I  got  up  and  went  with  him.  So  as 
we  walked,  and  as  Travellers  usually  do,  I  was  as  if 
we  fell  into  discourse,  and  our  talk  happened  to  be 
about  Christian,  and  his  Travels  :  For  thus  I  began 
with  the  old  man. 

Sir,  said  I,  what  Town  is  that,  there  below,  that 
lieth  on  the  Left  Hand  of  our  Way  ? 

Then  said  Mr.  Sagacity,  for  that  was  his  name, 
it  is  the  City  of  Destruction,  a  populous  place,  but 
possess'd  with  a  very  ill-condition'd  and  idle  sort  of 
people. 

I  thought  that  was  that  City,  q^ioth  I :  I  went 
once  myself  thro'  that  Town ;  and  therefore  I  know 
that  this  report  you  give  of  it  is  true. 

Sag.  Too  true ;  I  wish  I  could  speak  truth  in 
speaking  better  of  them  that  dwell  therein. 

Well  Sir,  quoth  I,  then  I  perceive  you  to  be  a 
well-meaning  man,  and  so  one  that  takes  pleasure 
to  hear  and  tell  of  that  which  is  Good :  Pray,  did 
you  never  hear  what  happen'd  to  a  man  some  time 
ago  in  this  Town,  (whose  name  was  Christ ia7i)  that 
went  on  Pilgrimage  up  towards  the  higher  Regions  } 


PART  THE  SECOND.  203 

Sa^.   Hear  of  him!     Ay  ;  and  I  also  heard  of  the 
molestations,  troubles,  wars,  captivities,  cries,  groans, 
frights,  and  fears  that  he  met  with  and  had  in  his 
Journey;  besides,  I   must  tell  you,  all  our  Country 
rings  of  him  ;  there  are  but  few  houses  that  have 
heard  of  him  and  his  doings,  but  have  sought  after, 
and  got  the  Records  of  his  Pilgrimage ;  yea,  I  think 
I  may  say,  that  his  hazardous  Journey  has  got  many 
well-wishers  to  his  ways  :      For  tho'  when  he  was  christians  an 
here,  he  was  Fool  in  every  man's  mouth,  yet  now  he  Z^/ien^u"  "^ 
is  gone,  he  is  highly  commended  of  all ;  for,  'tis  said,  '^^Jf!/jjf-i^ 
he  lives  bravely  where  he  is:  Yea,  many  of  i\\tm.  Uuy  ere  here. 
that  are  resolved  never  to  run  his  hazards,  yet  have 
their  mouths  water  at  his  gains. 

They  may,  quoth  /,  well  think,  if  they  think  any 
thing  that  is  true,  that  he  liveth  well  where  he  is ; 
for  he  now  lives  at,  and  in  the  Fountain  of  Life, 
and  has  what  he  has  without  labour  and  sorrow, 
for  there  is  no  grief  mixed  therewith.  ['  But  pray,  [Edit.  1728.) 
what  talk  have  the  people  about  him  ?'] 

Sag.  Talk  1  The  people  talk  strangely  about  him: 
Some  say,  that  he  now  walks  in  white !  that  he  has  Rev.  3.  4. 
a  chain  of  Gold  about  his  neck,  that  he  has  a  crown  ^''''' 
of  Gold,  beset  with  i^earls,  upon  his  head  :  Others 
say,  that  the  shining  Ones  that  sometimes  shewed 
themselves  to  him  in  his  Journey,  are  become  his 
companions,  and  that  he  is  as  familiar  with  them  in 
the  place  where  he  is,  as  here  one  neighbour  is 
with  another.  Besides,  'tis  confidently  affirmed 
concerning  him,  that  the  King  of  the  place  where 
he  is,  has  bestowed  upon  him  already,  a  very  ricli  Zech.  3. 7. 

11  1         If  /^^  11  1  Luke  14.  15, 

and  pleasant  dwelhng  at  Court,  and  that  he  every 
day  eateth  and  drinketh,  and  walketh  and  talketh 


204  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

with  him,  and  receiveth  of  tlie  smiles  and  favours 

of  him  that  is  Judge  of  all  there.     Moreover,  it  is 

expected  of  some,  that  his  Prince,  the  Lord  of  that 

country,  will  shortly  come  into  these  parts,  and  will 

know  the   reason,    if  they  can  give  any,  why   his 

jude  14,  IS.    neighbours   set  so   little   by  him,  and   had   him   so 

much    in    derision,   when    they    perceived   that    he 

would  be  a  Pilorim. 

Christian's  For  thcy  say,  that  now  he  is  so  in  the  affections 

Christian's  "^  '  of  his  Prince,  and  that  his  Sovereign   is  so  much 

f""'-  concern'd  with  the  indignities  that  were  cast  upon 

Christian,  when  he  became  a  Pilofrim,  that  he  will 

Luke  I  o.  16.    look   upon    all    as    if   done    unto    himself;  and    no 

marvel,  for  'twas  for  the  Love  that  he  had  to  his 

Prince,  that  he  ventured  as  he  did. 

I   dare  say,  quoth  /,  I  am  glad  on't ;   I   am  glad 
Rev.  14. 15.     for  the  poor  man's  sake,  for  that  now  he  has  Rest 
^sa,i2.5,    |-j.Qj^  j^jg  labour,  and  for  that  he  now  reapeth  the 
benefit  of  his  tears  with  Joy;  and  for  that  he  has 
got  beyond  the  gun-shot  of  his  enemies,  and  is  out 
of  the  reach   of  them  that  hate   him.     I   also  am 
glad,  for  that  a  rumour  of  these  things  is  noised 
abroad   in   this   country ;  who  can   tell   but   that   it 
may  work  some  good  effect  on  some  that  are  left 
behind  ?     But,   pray,   Sir,  while   it  is   fresh  in   my 
mind,  do  you  hear  any  thing  of  his  Wife  and  Chil- 
dren ?     Poor  hearts,    I   wonder   in    my  mind  what 
they  do ! 
Good  tidings^        Sag.  Wlio  !  Christia?ia  and  her  Sons  !    They  arc 
ivifranT^'^   iil^G   to  do  as  well   as   did    Christian  himself;  for 
though    they   all  play'd   the   fool  at   the   first,   and 
would   by   no   means   be   persuaded   by   cither   the 
tears  or  entreaties  of  Chr-istian,  yet  second  thoughts 


Children. 


PART  TUR  SECOND.  205 

have  wrought  wonderfully  with  them,  so  they  have 
pack' J  up,  and  are  also  gone  after  him. 

Better  and  better,  quoth  F :  But,  what!  Wife  and 
Children  and  all  ? 

Sag.  "ris  true,  I  can  give  you  an  account  of  the 
matter,  for  I  was  upon  the  spot  at  the  instant,  and 
was  throughly  acquainted  with  the  whole  affair. 

Then,  said  /,  a  man  it  seems  may  report  it  for 
a  Truth  t 

Sag.  You  need  not  fear  to  affirm  it ;  I  mean, 
that  they  are  all  gone  on  Pilgrimage,  both  the 
good  woman  and  her  four  boys.  And  being  we 
are,  as  I  perceive,  going  some  considerable  way 
together,  I  will  give  you  an  account  of  the  whole 
matter. 

This  Christiana  (for  that  was  her  name  from  the 
day  that  she  with  her  children  betook  themselves  to 
a  Pilgrim's  life,)  after  her  husband  was  gone  over  Part  i.pagt 
the  River,  and  she  could  hear  of  him  no  more,  her  '^•^" 
thoughts  began  to  work  in  her  mind.     First,  for  that 
she  had  lost  her  husband,  and  for  that  the  lovincr 
bond  of  that  relation  was  utterly  broken  betwixt  them. 
For  you  know,  said  he  to  me.  Nature  can  do  no  less 
but  entertain  the  living  with  many  a  heavy  cogita- 
tion in  the  remembrance  of  the  loss  of  lovino-  rela- 
tions.     This  therefore  of  her  husband  did  cost  her 
many  a  tear.     But  this  was  not  all,  for  Christia7ia 
did  also  begin  to  consider  with  herself,  Whether  hei*  Mark  this, 
unbecoming  behaviour  towards  her  husband  was  notX^/^''/^^,'^, 
one  Cause  that  she  saw  him  no  more  ;  and  that  in  ^°.^^y  ^'^'^■ 
such  sort  he  was  taken  away  from  her.     And  upon 
this,  came  into  her  mind  by  swarms,  all  her  unkind, 
unnatural,  and  ungodly  carriage  to  her  dear  friend ; 


206 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


I,  2 


which  also  clogg'd  her  conscience,  and  did  load  her 
with  Guilt.  She  was  moreover  much  broken  with 
calling  to  remembrance  the  restless  groans,  the 
brinish  tears,  and  self-bemoanings  of  her  husband, 
and  how  she  did  harden  her  heart  against  all  his  en- 
treaties, and  loving  persuasions  (of  her  and  her  Sons) 
to  go  with  him  ;  yea,  there  was  not  any  thing  that 
Christian  either  said  to  her,  or  did  before  her,  all 
the  while  that  his  Burden  did  hang  on  his  back,  but 
it  returned  upon  her  like  a  Flash  of  Lightning,  and 
rent  the  caul  of  her  heart  in  sunder ;  especially  that 
Part  I,  pagts  bitter  out  cry  of  his,  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?  did 
ring  in  her  ears  most  dolefully. 

Then  said  she  to  her  children,  Sons,  we  are  all 
undone.  I  have  sinned  away  your  father,  and  he  is 
gone ;  he  would  have  had  us  with  him,  but  I  would 
not  go  myself ;  I  also  hindred  you  of  Life.  With  that 
the  boys  fell  all  into  tears,  and  cried  out  to  go  after 
their  father.  Oh  !  said  Christiana,  that  it  had  been 
but  our  lot  to  go  with  him,  then  had  it  fared  well 
with  us,  beyond  what  'tis  like  to  do  now.  For  tho* 
I  formerly  foolishly  imagin'd  concerning  the  Troubles 
of  your  father,  that  they  proceeded  of  a  foolish  fancy 
that  he  had,  or  for  that  he  was  over-run  with  melan- 
choly humours ;  yet  now  'twill  not  out  of  my  mind, 
but  that  they  sprang  from  another  cause,  to  wit,  for 
that  the  Light  of  Life  was  given  him  ;  by  the  help 
of  which,  as  I  perceive,  he  has  escaped  the  Snares 
of  Death.  Then  they  all  wept  again,  and  cry'd  out, 
Oh,  IVo  worth  the  day  ! 

The  next  night,  Christiana  had  a  dream  ;  and  be- 
hold, she  saw  as  if  a  broad  Parchment  was  opened 
before  her,  in  which  were  recorded  the  Sum  of  her 


James  i.  23, 

24.  25. 


[ist  Edit. 

'  Li-ht  oj 
Light:] 


Christiana's 
dream. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  207 

ways,  and   the  crimes,  as   she  tliouoht,   look'd  very 
black  upon  her.     Then  she  cry'd  out  aloud  in  her 
sleep,  Lord  have  Il/eny  upon  nie,  a  dinner ;  and  the  Luke  iS.  13. 
little  children  heard  her. 

After   this,   she    thought    she    saw   two  very   ill- 
favour'd  Ones  standing-  by  her  bed-side  and  saying, 
IV/iat  shall  we  do  with  this  Woman?  For  she  cries  out  Mark  this, 
for  Mercy  waking  afid  sleeping:  If  she  be  suffer  d  to  Quinualnce 
go  on  as  she  begins,  we  shall  lose  her  as  zue  have  lost  'f^^''^- 
her  Husband.     Wherefore  we  must,  by  one  way  or 
other,  seek  to  take  her  off  from  the  thoughts  of  what 
shall  be  hereafter,  else  all  the  world  cannot  help  it 
but  she  will  become  a  Pilo^rim. 

Now  she  awoke  in  a  great  sweat,  also  a  trembling 
was  upon  her ;  but  after  a  while  she  fell  to  sleeping 
again.  And  then  she  thought  she  saw  Christian  Help  agaimt 
her  husband  in  a  place  of  Bliss  among  many  /;;/-  ^mf.'"^"^'' 
mortals,  with  a  Harp  in  his  hand,  standing  and 
playing  upon  it  before  one  that  sat  on  a  Throne,  with 
a  Rainbow  about  his  head.  She  saw  also  as  if  he 
bowed  his  head  with  his  face  to  the  paved-work  that 
was  under  the  Prince's  feet,  saying,  /  heartily  thank 
my  Lord  and  King  for  bringing  me  into  this  Place. 
Then  shouted  a  Company  of  them  that  stood  round 
about  and  harped  with  their  iiarps  :  But  no  man 
living  could  tell  what  they  said,  but  Christiayt  and 
his  Companions. 

Next  morning,  when  she  was  up,  had  pray'd  to 
God,  and  talked  with  her  children  a  while,  one 
knocked  hard  at  the  door ;  to  whom  she  spake  out, 
saying.  If  thou  comes t  in  Gods  name,  come  in.  So 
he  said.  Amen ;  and  open'd  the  door  and  saluted 
her  with  Pea^e  be  to  this  House,     The  which,  when 


208  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

Couviciions  be  had  done,  he  said,  Christiana,  knowest  thou 
fresh^tidhi^-s  v/herefore  I  am  come  ?  Then  she  blushed  and 
of  God's  A'^a-   trembled,  also  her  heart  bei/an  to  wax  warm  with 

a'nuss  to  far-       ,       .  ,  , 

don.  desires   to  know  whence   he   came,   and  what   his 

errand  was  to  her.     So  he  said  unto  her,  My  name 
is  Secret^  I  dwell  with  those  that  are  high.      It  is 
talked  of  where  I  dwell,  as  if  thou  hadst  a  desire 
to  go  thither ;  also  there  is  a  report  that  thou  art 
aware  of  the  Evil  thou  hast  formerly  done  to  thy 
husband,  in  hardning  of  thy  heart  against  his  Way, 
and  in  keeping  of  these  thy  babes  in  their  Igno- 
rance.     Christiana,  the  Merciful  One  has  sent  me 
to  tell  thee,  That  he  is  a  God  ready  to  forgive,  and 
[1st  edit. '7)?  that  he  taketh  Delight  to  multiply  the  pardon  of 
^fardonJf-       offeuces.      He  also  would  have  thee  know,  that  he 
fences:   See    {nyiteth    thce    to    come   into   his    Presence,   to  his 
margin.]  '       Table,  and  that  he  will  feed  thee  with  the  fat  of 
his   house,    and   with    the    heritage   of   Jacob   thy 
father. 

There  is  Christian  thy  husband,  that  was,  with 
Legions  more,  his  companions,  ever  beholding  that 
Face  that  doth  minister  Life  to  beholders :  And 
they  will  all  be  glad  when  they  shall  hear  the  sound 
of  thy  feet  step  over  thy  Father's  threshold. 

Christiana  at  this  was  greatly  abashed  in  herself, 
and  bowed  her  head  to  the  ground,  this  Visiter 
proceeded,  and  said,  Christiana,  here  is  also  a  Letter 
for  thee,  which  I  have  brought  from  thy  husband's 
SDng\.i\,\z.  King;  so  she  took  it  and  opened  it,  but  it  smelt 
after  the  manner  of  the  best  perfume.  Also  it  was 
written  in  letters  of  Gold.  The  contents  of  the 
letter  was ;  That  the  King  would  have  her  do  as 
did  Christian  her  husband,  for  that  was  the  way  to 


2' ART  THE  SECOND.  209 

come  to  his  City,  and  to  dwell  in  liis  Presence  with 
Joy  for  ever.     At  this  the  good  woman  was  quite  Christiana 
overcome  :  So  she  cried  out  to  her  Visiter,  Sir,  ivill'i"'„',l^"' 
you  carry  me  and  my  Children   with  you,  that  we '"'" 
also  may  go  and  worship  this  King  f 

Then  said  the  Visiter,  Christiana  I  the  Bitter  is  Fun h^  in. 
before  the  Sweet.     Thou  must  through  Troubles  as  n\"'^'"'' '" 

!•  1    1         ^1      ^  1      /-  ,  ^  vy<.»■-'i^-o,   ci3  Christiana, 

did  he  that  went  before  thee,  enter  this  Coelestial 
City.  Wherefore  I  advise  thee  to  do  as  did  Chris- 
tian thy  husband:  Go  to  the  Wicket-Gate  yonder 
over  the  Plain,  for  that  stands  in  the  head  of  the 
Way  up  which  thou  must  go,  and  I  wish  thee  all 
good  speed.  Also  I  advise,  that  thou  put  this 
Letter  in  thy  bosom  :  That  thou  read  therein  to 
thyself,  and  to  thy  Children,  until  you  have  got  it 
by  root-of-^heart :  For  it  is  one  of  the  songs  that  P-sai.  119. 54. 
thou  must  sing  while  thou  art  in  this  House'^of  thy 
Pilgrimage  :  Also  this  thou  must  deliver  in  at  the 
further  Gate. 

Now   I   saw   in  my  dream,  that  this  old  gentle- 
man, as  he  told  me  this  story,  did  himself  seem  to 
be   greatly  affected   therewith.      He  moreover  pro- 
ceeded, and  said  :  So  Christiana  called  her  Sons  to- 
gether, and  began  thus  to  address  herself  unto  them  : 
My  Sons,  I  have,  as  you  may  perceive,  been  of  late  Christiana 
under  much  exercise  in  my  Soul,  about  the  death  ^h^}Zfl'" 
of  your  father;  not  for  that  I  doubt  at  all  of  his   '^■^'"'""^' 
happiness ;   for  I  am  satisfied  now  that  he  is  well. 
I  have  also  been  much  affected  with  the  thoughts 
cf  mine   own   State   and   yours,  which    I  verily  be- 
lieve is  by  Nature  miserable.      My  carriage  also  to 
your  father  in  his  distress,  is  a  great  load  to  my 
conscience :  For  I  harden'd  both  my  own  heart  and 

o 


210  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

yours  against  him,  and  refused  to  go  with  him  on 
Pilgrimage. 

The  thoughts  of  these  things  would  now  kill  me 
outrlo-ht,  but  that  for  a  dream  which  I  had  last 
nio-ht,  and  but  that  for  the  Encouragement  that  this 
Stranger  has  given  me  this  morning.  Come,  my 
children,  let  us  pack  up,  and  be  gone  to  the  Gate 
that  leads  to  the  Ccelestial  Country,  that  we  may 
see  your  father,  and  be  with  him  and  his  com- 
panions in  Peace,  according  to  the  laws  of  that 
land. 

Then  did  her  Children  burst  out  into  tears,  for 
joy  that  the  heart  of  their  mother  was  so  inclined  : 
So  their  Visiter  bid  them  farewell ;  and  they  began 
to  prepare  to  set  out  for  their  Journe)'. 

But  while  they  were  thus  about  to  be  gone,  two 

of  the  women  that  were   Chrisiiancis  neighbours, 

came  up  to  her  house,  and  knocked  at  the  door  : 

To  whom  she  said  as  before.  If  you  come  in  Gods 

Chrisiiana's     name,  co77ie  in.     At  this  the  women  were  stunn'd ; 

wrti.  lanpiase  f^j.  ^\^\^  j^j^d  of  lanpfua^e  they  used  not  to  hear,  or  to 

ndghk^nrs.     perccive  to  drop  from  the  lips  of  Christiana,      Yet 

they  came   in  :    But  behold,   they  found   the  good 

woman  a  preparing  to  be  gone  from  her  house. 

So  they  began,  and  said,  Neighbour,  pray  what  is 
your  meaning  by  this  ? 

CJirisiiana  answered,  and  said   to  the  eldest   of 
them,  whose  name  was  Mrs.    Timorous,   I  am  pre- 
paring for  a  Journey.    (This  Timorous  was  daughter 
Part\.paii    to  him  that  met  Christian  upon  the  Hill  of  Diffi- 
♦^-  culty,  and  would  ha'  had  him  gone  back  for  fear  of 

the  Lions.) 

Itm.  For  what  Journey,  I  pray  you  ? 


PART  THE  SECOND.  211 

Christ.  Even  to  go  after  my  good  Husband  ;  and 
^vith  that  she  fell  a  weeping. 

Tim.   I  hope  not  so,  good  neighbour  ;  pray,  for 
your  poor  children's  sake,  do  not  so  unwomanly  cast  Timorous 
away  yourself.  '■","'"  •'"  ^'"-'^ 

Lkrist.   Nay,  my  children  shall  go  with  me,  not  «"'^''  '^'^'^^y. 
one  of  them  is  willing  to  stay  behind.  S'^v^r/. 

Tim.  I  wonder  in  my  very  heart,  what  or  who 
has  brought  you  into  this  mind. 

Christ.  Oh,  neighbour,  knew  you  but  as  much  as 
I  do,  I  doubt  not  but  that  you  would  go  with  me. 

Tim.  Prithee,  what  new  Knowlecfge  hast  thou 
got,  that  so  worketh  off  thy  mind  from  thy  P'^riends, 
and  that  tempteth  thee  to  go  no  body  knows 
where  .<* 

Christ.  Then  Christia>ia  reply'd,  I  have  been 
sorely  afflicted  since  my  husbands  departure  from 
me ;  but  especially  since  he  went  over  the  River.  Death. 
But  that  which  troubleth  me  most,  is  my  churlish 
carriage  to  him,  when  he  was  under  his  distress. 
Besides  I  am  7ioiu,  as  he  was  then;  nothing  will 
serve  me,  but  going  on  Pilgrimage.  I  was  a  dream- 
ing last  night,  that  I  saw  him.  O  that  my  Soul  was 
with  him  !  He  dv/elleth  in  the  Presence  of  the  Kino- 
of  the  Country  ;  he  sits  and  eats  with  him  at  his 
table  ;  he  is  become  a  companion  of  Immortals,  and  2  c.r.  5.  i,  2, 
has  a  House  now  given  him  to  dwell  in,  to  which 
the  best  palaces  on  Eartli,  if  compared,  seem  to  me 
to  be  but  as  a  dunghill.  The  Prince  of  the  Place 
has  also  sent  for  me,  with  promise  of  entertainment, 
if  I  shall  come  to  him  ;  his  Messenger  was  here  even 
now,  and  has  brought  me  a  Letter,  which  invites 
me  to  come.      And   with  that  she  pluck'd  out  her 


3. 4- 


312  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

Letter,  and  read   it,  and  said  to   ihcm,  what  now 
will  you  say  to  this  ? 

Ti7n.  Oh !  the  Madness  that  has  possessed  thee 

and   thy  husband !    to   run    yourselves    upon    such 

Difficulties !     You   have    heard,   I    am    sure,   what 

your  husband  did  meet  with,  even  in  a  manner  at 

the  first   step    that    he    took   on    his  Way,  as    our 

Farti.fciges   ucighbour   Obstiuate  can   yet  testify,   for  he  went 

^ '"  ^'  along  with  him  ;  yea,  and  Pliable  too,   until   they, 

like  wise  men,  were  afraid  to  go  any  further.     We 

also  heard  over  and  above,  how  he  met  with  the 

Lions,  Apollyon,  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  many 

The  reason-     Other  things.      Nor  is  the  Danger  that  he  met  with 

*ffe\h.'"       at  Vanity- Fair  to  be  forgotten  by  thee.      For  if  he, 

tho'  a  man,  was  so  hard  put  to  it,  what  canst  thou, 

being  but  a  poor  woman,  do  ?     Consider  also,  that 

these  four  sweet  babes  are  thy  children,  thy  flesh, 

and  tliy  bones.     Wherefore,  though  thou  shouldest 

be  so  rash  as  to  cast  away  thyself;  yet  for  the  sake 

of  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  keep  thou  at  home. 

But  Chrisiiafia  said  unto  her,  tempt  me  not,  my 
neighbour  :  I   have  r^ow  a  price  put  into  my  hand 
to  get  gain,  and  1  should  be  a  Fool  of  the  greatest 
size,  if  I  should  have  no  heart  to  strike  in  with  the 
opportunity.     And  for  that  you  tell  me  of  all  these 
Troubles  that   I   am  like  to  meet  with  in  the  Way, 
they  are  so  far  off  from  being  to  me  a  Discourage- 
ment, tliat  they  shew  I  am  in  the  right,      T/ie  Biito 
A  f'-rttnent     viust  comc  bcfove  tkc  Swcct,  and  that  also  will  make 
K'fasoninoif^'  ^hc  Swcet  the  swceter.     Wherefore  since  you  came 
not  to  my  house  in  God's  na77ie,  as  I  said ;   I   pray 
you  to  be  gone,  and  not  to  disquiet  me  farther. 
Then  limorons  also  reviled  her,  and  said  to  her 


PART  THE  SECOND.  213 

fellow,  Come,  neighbour  Mercy,  let's  leave  her  in 

her  own   hands,   since  she  scorns  our  counsel  and 

company.      But  Mercy  was  at  a  stand,   and  could 

not  so  readily  comply  with  her  neighbour,  and  that 

for  a  twofold  reason,  ist,  Her  bowels  yearned  over  Mercy's  ^^u/. 

Christiana  :  So  she  said  within  herself,  if  my  neigh-  chSaar'^ 

hour  will  be  gone,  I  will  go  a  little  way  with  her, 

and  help  her.      2dly,  Her  bowels  yearned  over  her 

own  Soul,  (for  what  Christiana  had  said,  had  taken 

some  hold  upon    her  mind  :)  Wherefore   she   said 

within  herself  again,  I  will  yet  have  more  talk  with 

this  Christia7ia,   and  if  I   find  Truth   and  Life   in 

what  she  shall  say,  myself  with  my  heart  shall  also 

go  with  her.     Wherefore  Mercy  began  thus  to  reply 

to  her  neighbour  Timorous. 

Mercy.   Neighbour,   I  did  indeed  come  with  you 
to  see  Christiana  this  morning;  and  since  she  is,  as  Timorous /or. 
you  see,  a  taking  of  her  last  farewell  of  her  Country,  Mercy '/«:/« 
I  think  to  walk  this  sun-shine  morning,  a  little  way^''^'^"'- 
willi  her,  to  help  her  on  the  Way.     But  she  told  her 
not  of  her  second  reason,  but  kept  that  to  herself. 

Tim.  Well,  I  see  )0U  have  a  mind  to  go  a  fooling 
too  ;  but  take  heed  in  time  and  be  wise ;  while  we 
are  out  of  danger,  we  are  out ;    but  when  we  are 
in,  we  are  in.      So  Mrs.  Timoro^is  returned  to  her 
house,  and  Christiana  betook  herself  to  her  journey. 
But  when   Timorous  was  got  home  to  her  house, 
she   sends    for    some    of    her    neighbours,    to    wit.  Timorous 
Mrs.  Bat's-eyeSy  Mrs.  Jjiconsiderate,  Mrs.  Light-mind,  "/rtui^,  what 
and  Mrs.  Know-nothing.     So  when  they  were  come  J^J^f^f^'^^^  ^.^ 
to  her  house,   she   falls   to   telling   of  the   slory  oi '^nds  to  do. 
Christiana,  and  of  her  intended  Journey.     And  thua 
she  began  her  tal6. 


214  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Tim.  Neighbours,  having  had  little  to  do  this 
morning,  I  went  to  give  Christiajia  a  visit ;  and 
when  I  came  at  the  door,  I  knocked,  as  you  know 
'tis  our  custom  ;  and  she  answered,  If  you  come  in 
God's  7iame,  come  in.  So  in  I  went,  thinking  all  was 
well :  But  when  I  came  in,  I  found  her  preparing 
herself  to  depart  the  town,  she  and  also  her  children. 
So  I  asked  her,  what  was  her  meaning  by  that  ? 
and  she  told  me  in  short,  that  she  was  now  of  a 
mind  to  go  on  Pilgrimage,  as  did  her  Husband. 
She  told  me  also  a  dream  that  she  had,  and  how 
the  King  of  the  Country  where  her  Husband  was, 
had  sent  her  an  invitingr  Letter  to  come  thither 

i^/rj.  Know-        Then  said  Mrs.  Know-tioi/mtg,  And  what  do  you 

no  ling.         think  she  will  go  } 

Tim.  Ay,  go  she  will,  whatever  comes  on't ;  and 
methinks  I  know  it  by  this ;  for  that  which  was  my 
great  argument  to  persuade  her  to  stay  at  home,  (to 
wit,  the  Troubles  she  was  like  to  meet  with  in  the 
Way)  is  one  great  argument  with  her,  to  put  her 
forward  on  her  Journey.  For  she  told  me  in  so 
many  words,  The  Bitter  goes  before  the  Sweet:  Yea, 
and  forasmuch  as  it  so  doth,  it  makes  the  sweet  the 
sweeter. 

Mrs.  Bat's-  ]\Irs.  Ba£s-eyes.  Oh,  this  blind  and  foolish  woman, 
said  she ;  will  she  not  take  warning  by  her  Hus- 
band's afflictions  ?  For  my  part,  I  see,  if  he  was 
here  again,  he  would  rest  him  content  in  a  whole 
skin,  and  never  run  so  many  hazards  for  nothing. 

Mrs.  incon-  Mrs.  Iiicoiisiderate  also  replied,  saying.  Away 
with  such  fantastical  fools  from  the  town  ;  a  good 
riddance,  for  my  part,  I  say,  of  her ;  should  she  stay 
where  she  dwells,  and   retain   this  her  mind,  who 


eyes, 


siderate. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  215 

could  live  quietly  by  her ;  for  she  will  either  be 
dumpish  or  unneighbourly,  or  talk  of  such  matters  as 
no  wise  body  can  abide  :  Wherefore,  for  my  part,  I 
shall  never  be  sorry  for  her  departure ;  let  her  go, 
and  let  better  come  in  her  room  ;  'twas  never  a  good 
world  since  these  whimsical  fools  dwelt  in  it. 

Then  Mrs.  LigJii)iiiiid  added  as  followeth  ;  Come,  m>s.  jj-iu- 
put  this   kind  of  talk  away.      I  was  yesterday  at  wanton/-'^'"" 
Madam    Wantons,  where  we  were  as  merry  as  the '''"*/ ^"^'^ '"''' 

.,-,,,  .  ,  ^o  nave  been 

maids.     For  who  do  you  think  should  be  there,  but  too  hard  for 
I   and  Mrs.  Love-the-Flesh,  and  three  or  four  more,  time'past" 
with  Mr.  Lechery,  Mrs.  Filth,  and  some  others  :  So  ^"'^  ^•-^^^"' 
there  we  had  musick,  and  dancing,  and  what  else 
was  meet  to  fill  up  the  Pleasure.      And  I  dare  say, 
my  Lady  herself  is  an  admirable  well-bred  gentle- 
woman, and  Mr.  Lechery  is  as  pretty  a  fellow.     By 
this  time  Christiana  was  got  on  her  Way,  and  Mercy 
went  along  with  her  :  So  as  they  went,  her  Children 
beino^  there  also,  Christiana  beran  to  discourse.   And  Discourse  be- 
Mercy,  said  Christiatia,  I  take  this  as  an  unexpected  ^'^^J"^'^/'^''''' 
favour,  that  thou  shouldest  set  foot  out  of  doors  with  ciuisuana. 
me,  to  accompany  me  a  little  in  my  Way. 

Alercy.  Then  said  young  Alercy,  (for  she  was  but  Mercy  .•«- 
young)  If  I  thought  it  would  be  to  purpose  to  go"""'"^"' 
with  you,  I  would  never  go  near  the  town  any  more. 

Ch7'ist.  Well,  Alercy,  said  Christiana,  cast  in  thy  Christiana 
lot  with  me,   I  well  know  what  will  be  the  end  of'tTtLtS- 
our  Pilo-rimacre ;   mv   Husband   is  where  he  would '^'^''^  "-^'^'^ 
not  but  be  for  all  the  Gold  in  the  Spanish  Mines. 
Nor  shalt  thou  be  rejected,  tho'  thou  goest  but  upon 
my  Invitation.      The  King  who  hath  sent  for  me 
and  my  Children,  is  one  that  delighteth  in  Alercy. 
Besides,  if  thou  wilt,  I  vvill  hire  ihee,  and  thou  shalt 


2l6 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


^fercy  doubts 
of  Acceptance. 


Christiana  al- 
lures her  to 
the  Gate, 
which  is 
Christ,  and 
promise  th 
there  to  en- 
quire/or her . 


Mercy  prays. 


Christiana 
glad  of  Mtx- 
cy's  company. 


Mercy 
grieves  for 
her  carnal 
Relations. 


go  along  with  me  as  my  servant.  Yet  we  will  have 
all  things  in  common  betwixt  thee  and  me,  only  go 
along  with  me. 

Mercy.  But  how  shall  I  be  ascertained  that  I 
also  shall  be  entertained  ?  Had  I  this  Hope  but 
from  one  that  can  tell,  I  would  make  no  stick  at 
all,  but  would  go,  being  helped  by  him  that  can 
help,  tho'  the  Way  was  never  so  tedious. 

Christ.  Well,  loving  Mercy,  I  will  tell  thee  what 
thou  shalt  do;  go  with  me  to  the  Wicket-Gate,  and 
there  I  will  further  enquire  for  thee ;  and  if  there 
thou  shalt  not  meet  with  encouragement,  I  will  be 
content  that  thou  shalt  return  to  thy  place  ;  I  also 
will  pay  thee  for  thy  kindness  which  thou  shewest 
to  me  and  my  Children,  in  thy  accompanying  of  us 
in  our  Way  as  thou  doest. 

Mercy.  Then  will  I  go  thither,  and  will  take  what 
shall  follow ;  and  the  Lord  grant  that  my  lot  may 
there  fall,  even  as  the  King  of  Heaven  shall  have 
his  heart  upon  me. 

Christiana  then  was  glad  at  her  heart,  not  only 
that  she  had  a  companion,  but  also  for  that  she  had 
prevailed  with  this  poor  maid  to  fall  in  love  with 
her  own  Salvation.  So  they  went  on  together, 
and  Mercy  began  to  weep.  Then  said  Christiana, 
Wherefore  weepeth  my  Sister  so  ? 

Mercy.  Alas!  said  she,  who  can  but  lament,  that 
shall  but  rightly  consider  what  a  state  and  condition 
my  poor  relations  are  in,  that  yet  remain  in  our  sin- 
ful town  :  And  that  which  makes  my  grief  the  more 
heavy,  is  because  they  have  no  instructor,  nor  any 
to  tell  them  what  is  to  come. 

Christ.   Bowels  become  Pilgrims :  and  thou  dost 


PART  THE  SECOND.  217 

for  thy  friends,  as   my  good  Christian  did  for  me  chrisiian's 
when  he  left  me ;  he  mourned  for  that  I  would  not  ^'^^y^''^  "j"'/^ 

'  ansivtred  for 

heed  nor  regard  him,  but  his  Lord  and  ours   did  his  Relations, 

,  ,   .  ,  1  •  1   •       1  1       ^/^'^  he  was 

gather  up  his  tears,  and  put  them  into  his  bottle,  dead. 

and  now  both  I  and  thou,  and  these  my  sweet  Babes, 

are  reaping  the  fruit  and  benefit  of  them.      I   hope, 

Mercy,  these  tears  of  thine  will  not  be  lost ;  for  the  Psai.  126. 5, 

Truth  hath  said,  that  they  that  soiu  iii   Tears,  shall    ^* 

reap  in  Joy  and  singing.     And  he  that  goeth  forth 

and  weepeth,   bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless 

come  again  with  rejoyci7ig,  bringi?ig  his  Sheaves  with 

him. 

Then  said  Mercy, 

Let  the  most  Blessed  be  my  Guides 

I/'t  be  his  blessed  Will, 
Unto  his  Gate,  into  his  Fold, 

Up  to  his  Holy  Hill: 

A  nd  let  him  never  suffer  me 

To  swerve  or  turji  aside 
From  his  Free  Grace,  and  Holy  Ways, 

Whateer  shall  me  betide. 

And  let  him  gather  them  of  mine. 

That  /  have  left  behind; 
Lord,  make  them  pray  they  may  be  thine. 

With  all  their  TTcart  and  Mind. 

Now   my  old  Friend   proceeded,  and  said, — V»ut  Pan  i.  pa^e 
^hen   Christiana  came  to  tlie  Slough  of  Despond,  \hiir  own 
she  began  to  be  at  a  stand ;  for,  said  she,  This  is  C'^'-^^"^  Co»- 
the  place  in  which  my  dear  Husband  had  like  to  sua.io/tht 
have   been   smothered   with  mud.      She  perceived  ^^"'''^ '^f  ^-^^ 


2i8  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

also,  that  notwithstanding  the  command  of  the  King 

to  make   this   place  for   Pilgrims  good,  yet  it  was 

rather  worse  than  formerly  :  So  I  asked  if  that  was 

true  ?  Yes,  said  the  old  Gentleman,  too  true  :  For 

that  many  there  be,  that  pretend  to  be  the   King's 

Labourers,  and  that  say,  they  are  for  mending  the 

King's  Highway,  that  bring  diri  and  dung  instead 

of  stones,  and  so  mar  instead  of  mending.     Here 

Christia7ia  therefore,   with   her   boys,   did   make  a 

Mercy  the       Stand  :  But  Said  Mercy,  Come  let  us  venture,  only 

siouohlf       let  us  be  wary.    Then  they  looked  well  to  the  Steps, 

Despond.       ^cci'^  made  a  shift  to  get  staggeringly  over. 

Yet  Christiana  had  like  to  have  been  in,  and  that 
not  once  nor  twice.  Now  they  had  no  sooner  got 
over,  but  they  thought  they  heard  words,  that  said 
Luke  1.  45-  unto  them,  Blessed  is  she  that  believeth,  for  there 
shall  be  a  Performance  of  the  things  that  have  been 
told  her  froin  the  Lord. 

Then  they  went  on  again,  and  said  Mercy  to 
Christiana,  had  I  as  good  ground  to  hope  for  a 
loving  reception  at  the  Wicket-Gate,  as  you,  I 
think  no  Slough  of  Despond  would  discourage  me. 

Well,  said  the  other,  you  know  your  sore,  and 
I  know  mine;  and,  good  friend,  we  shall  all  have 
enough  evil  before  we  come  at  our  Journey's  end. 

For  can  it  be  imagined,  that  the  people  that 
design  to  attain  such  excellent  Glories  as  we  do, 
and  that  are  so  envied  that  happiness  as  we  are; 
but  that  we  shall  meet  with  what  Fears  and  Scares, 
with  what  troubles  and  afflictions  they  can  possibly 
assault  us  with,  that  hate  us. 
Prayer shouU  And  uow  Mr.  Sagacity  left  me  to  dream  out  my 
dream   by   myself.     Wherefore,   methought    I   saw 


be  TiKuie  uilh 


PART  THE  SECOND.  219 

Christiana  and  Mercy,  and  the  Boys,  go  all  of  them  ConsUnathn 
up  to  the  Gate:   To  which,  when  they  were  come,  J^IJ/af^^;'" 
they  betook  themselves   to  a  short  debate,   about  f"*^'^"''' 

/  ,  •  hope. 

how  they  must  manage  their  calling  at  the  Gate  ; 
and  what  should  be  said  to  him  that  did  open  to 
them.     So  it  was  concluded,  since  Christiana  was 
the  eldest,  that  she  should  knock  for  entrance,  and 
that  she  should  speak  to  him  that  did  open,  for  the 
rest.     So  Christiana  began  to   knock,  and   as   \\^r  Payt\.  pa-i 
poor  Husband  did,  she  knocked,  and  knocked  again. 
But  instead  of  any  that  answered,  they  all  thought 
that  they  heard  as  if  a   Dog  came  barking  upon  The  Do^^,  the 
them ;  a  Dog,  and  a  great  one  too,  and  this  made  viylor'a"^. 
the  Women    and    Children   afraid,   nor  durst  they 
for  a  \Yhile  to  knock  any  more,  for  fear  the  Mastiff 
should  fly  upon  them.      Now  therefore  they  were  ci.risiinna 
greatly  tumbled  up  and  down  in  their  minds,  ^v\(\  "/!,'!, itZper^ 
knew  not  what  to  do;   Knock  they  durst  not,  for ^(^J';'' '"^""' 
foar  of  the  Dog ;  Go  back  they  durst  not,  for  fear 
tliat  the  Keeper  of  that  Gate  should  espy  them  as 
they  so  went,  and  should  be  offended  with  them  : 
At  last  they  thought  of  knocking  again,  and  knock- 
ing  more  vehemently  than  they  did  at  the  first. 
Then  said  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate,  Who  is  there  ? 
So  tl>e  Dog  left  off  to  bark,  and  he  opened  unto 
them. 

Then  Christiana  made  low  obeisance,  and  said, 
Let  not  our  Lord  be  offended  with  his  hand- 
maidens, for  that  we  have  knocked  at  his  Princely 
Gate.  Then  said  the  Keeper,  Whence  come  ye } 
And  what  is  that  you  would  have  ? 

Christiana  answered,  We  are  come  from  whence 
Christian  did  come,  and  upon  the  same  errand  as 


220 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


H<nv  Chris- 
tiana is  enter' 
iained  at  the 
Gate, 


Luke  15.  7. 


Chri.^tiana's 
Prayer  for 
her  friend 
Mercy. 


The  Delays 
make  the  hun 
gertng  Soul 
theferventer. 


he;  to  wit,  to  be,  if  it  shall  please  you,  graciously 
admitted,  by  this  Gate,  into  the  Way  that  leads  to 
the  Coelestial  City  :  And  I  answer,  my  Lord,  in  the 
next  place,  that  I^am  Christiana^  once  the  Wife  of 
Christian,  that  now  is  gotten  above. 

With  that  the  Keeper  of  the  Gate  did  marvel, 
saying,  What  is  she  become  now  a  Pilgrim,  that  but 
a  while  ago  abhorred  that  Life  ?  Then  she  bowed 
lier  head,  and  said,  Yes,  and  so  are  these  my  sweet 
Babes  also. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand  and  let  her  in,  and 
said  also.  Suffer  the  little  Children  to  come  tinto  me, 
and  with  that  he  shut  up  the  Gate.  This  done,  he 
called  to  a  Trumpeter  that  was  above,  over  the 
Gate,  to  entertain  Christiana  with  Shouting,  and 
Sound  of  Trumpet,  for  Joy.  So  he  obeyed  and 
sounded,  and  filled  the  air  with  his  melodious 
notes. 

Now  all  this  while  poor  Mercy  did  stand  with- 
out, trembling  and  crying,  for  fear  that  she  was 
rejected.  But  when  Christiana  had  gotten  admit- 
tance for  herself  and  her  Boys,  then  she  began  to 
make  intercession  for  Mercy. 

Christ.  And  she  said.  My  Lord,  I  have  a  com- 
panion of  mine  that  stands  yet  without,  that  is 
come  hither  upon  the  same  account  as  myself: 
One  that  is  much  dejected  in  her  mind,  for  that 
she  comes,  as  she  thinks,  without  sending  for ; 
whereas  I  was  sent  to  by  my  husband's  King  to 
come. 

Now  Mercy  began  to  be  very  impatient,  for 
each  minute  was  as  long  to  her  as  an  hour ;  where- 
fore she  prevented   Christiima  from  a  fuller  inter- 


PART  THE  SECOND.  221 

ceding  for  her,  by  knocking  at  the  Gate  herself. 
And  she  knocked  then  so  loud,  that  she  made 
Christiana  to  start.  Then  said  the  Keeper  of  the 
Gate,  Who  is  there  ?  And  Christiana  said,  It  is  my 
friend. 

So    he   opened    the    Gate  and    looked    out,   but 
Mercy  was   fallen   down   without   in    a   swoon,   iox  ^\txvj  f'linu. 
she  fainted,  and  was  afraid  that  no  Gate  would  be 
opened  to  her. 

Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  said,  Da?nsel, 
I  bid  thee  arise. 

O,  Sir,  said  she,  I  am  faint ;  there  is  scarce  life 
left  in  me.  But  he  answered,  that  one  once  said, 
When  my  soul  fainted  within  me,  I  rcmembred  the]on:i.h  2.  7. 
Lord,  and  my  Prayer  came  in  unto  thee,  into  thy 
Holy  Temple.  Fear  not,  but  stand  upon  thy  feet, 
and  tell  me  wherefore  thou  art  come. 

Mercy.    I  am   come   for   that  unto  which    I    was  TheCausfof 
never  invited,  as  my  friend  Christiana  was.      Hers  '''^'""^"'^* 
was  from  the   King,  and  mine  was  but  from  her  : 
Wherefore  I  fear  I  presume. 

Did  she  desire  thee  to  come  with  her  to  this 
place  ? 

Mercy.  Yes;  and  as  my  Lord  sees,  I  am  come. 
And  if  there  is  any  Grace  and  Forgiveness  of  Sins 
to  spare,  I  beseech  that  I  thy  poor  hand-maid  may 
be  partaker  thereof. 

Then  he  took  her  again  by  the  hand,  and  led 
her  gently  in,  and  said,  I  pray  for  all  them  \XvcX  Mat k  this. 
believe  on  me,  by  what  Means  soever  they  come 
unto  me.  Then  said  he  to  those  that  stood  by, 
fetch  something  and  give  it  Mercy  to  smell  on, 
thereby  to  stay  her  fainting :   So  they  fetch'd  her 


222  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

a  bundl-e  of  myrrh  ;  and  a  while  after,  she  was 
revived. 

And  now  was  Christiana  and  her  Boys,  and 
Jlfercy,  received  of  the  Lord  at  the  head  of  the 
Way,  and  spoke  kindly  unto  by  him.  Then  said 
they  yet  further  unto  him,  we  are  sorry  for  our 
Sins,  and  beg  of  our  Lord  his  Pardon  and  further 
information  what  we  must  do. 

I  grant  Pardon,  said  he,  by  word  and  deed ;  by 
So»g  I.  2.  word,  in  the  Promise  of  Forgiveness  ;  by  deed,  in 
Jo  in  20. 20,  ^1^^  Way  I  obtained  it.  Take  the  first  from  my 
h'ps  with  a  kiss,  and  the  other  as  it  shall  be  re- 
vealed. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  spake  many 
good  words  unto  them,  whereby  they  were  greatly 
gladded.  He  also  had  them  up  to  the  top  of  the 
Christ  Cruet.  Gate,  and  shewed  them  by  what  Deed  they  were 
^  seen  ajat  ^^^^^  .  ^^^  ^^y  them  withal,  that  that  sight  they 
would  have  again  as  they  went  along  in  the  Way, 
to  their  comfort. 

So  he  left  them  awhile  in  a  summer  parlour 
Taikbdxyein  bclow,  where  they  entred  into  talk  by  themselves; 
Ham'/^^'  ai'^d  thus  CJiristiaua  began  :  O  Lord  !  how  glad  am 
I,  that  we  are  got  in  hither! 

Mercy.  So  you  well  may ;  but  I  of  all  have  cause 
to  leap  for  Joy. 

Christ.  1  thought  one  time  as  I  stood  at  the  Gate, 
(because  I  had  knocked  and  none  did  answer)  that 
all  our  labour  had  been  lost,  'specially  when  that 
ugly  cur  made  such  a  heavy  barking  against  us. 

Mercy.  But  my  worst  fears  was,  after  I  saw  that 
you  was  taken  into  his  favour,  and  that  I  was  left 
behind:    Now,    thought    I,    'tis    fulfilled    which    is 


PART  THE  SECOND.  233 

written  ;    T-wo  U\v>icn  shall  be  grinding  together,  the  Mat.  24.  41. 
one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left.      I   had  much 
ado  to  forbear  crying  out,  Undone!    Undo7ie I 

And  afraid  I  was  to  knock  any  more ;  but  when 
I  looked  up  to  what  was  written  over  tlie  Gate,  I 
took  couracre,  1  also  thougrht  that  I  must  either 
knock  again,  or  die  :  So  I  knocked,  but  I  cannot  I'att  1,  p.  2a 
tell  how  ;  for  my  spirit  now  struggled  betwixt  Life 
and  Death. 

Christ.   Can  you   not   tell   how  you  knocked  ?   I 
am  sure  your  knocks  were  so  earnest,  that  the  very 
sound  of  them  made  me  start ;  I   thought   I   never  Christiana 
heard  such  knocking  in  all  my  life ;   I  thought  you  clmpatZn 
would  ha'  come  in  by  violent  hands,  or  ha'  took  \\\Qp>"y^if'''>- 

^  than  shf. 

Kingdom  by  storm.  M^i.  u.  12. 

Mercy.  Alas !  to  be  in  my  case,  who  that  so 
was,  could  but  ha'  done  so  ?  You  saw  that  the 
Door  was  shut  upon  me,  and  that  there  was  a  most 
cruel  Dog  thereabout.  Who,  I  say,  that  was  so 
faint-hearted  as  I,  that  would  not  ha'  knocked  with 
all  their  might  .'*  But  pray,  what  said  my  Lord  unto 
my  rudeness  ?  was  he  not  angry  with  me  ? 

Christ.  When  he  heard  your  lumbring  noise,  he  chnst pleased 
gave  a  wonderful  innocent  smile :    I    believe  what  TestUsT' 
you  did,  pleased  him  well  enouo^h,  for  he  shewed  P''"y"'- 

^  ,  ^  .  1/  the  soul  at 

no  sign  to  the  contrary.      But  I  marvel  in  my  \\QAri  first  du hio-.o 
why  he  keeps  such  a  Dog;  had  I  known  that  afore,  mel-twuVin 
I  fear  I  should  not  have  had  heart  enouo^h  to  ha' '/^^"" '"''•:'/'' 

t>  IJeaven,  it 

ventured  myself  in  this  manner.     But  now  we  ^iXii  would  hardly 
in,  we  are  in,  and  I  am  glad  with  all  my  heart. 

Mercy.  I  will  ask,  if  you  please,  next  time  he 
comes  down,  why  he  keeps  such  a  filthy  cur  in  his 
yard  ;   I  hope  he  will  not  take  it  amiss. 


224 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


The  Children 
are  afraid  of 
the  Dog. 


Jer.  12.  I,  2. 

Mercy  expos- 
tulates about 
the  Dog. 


Devil. 

t 

Parti,  p.  21 


A  Check  to 
the  carnal 
fear  of  the 
Pilgrims. 


Ay  do,  said  the  Children,  and  persuade  him  to 
hang  him,  for  we  are  afraid  he  will  bite  us  when  we 
go  hence. 

So  at  last  he  came  down  to  them  again,  and 
Mercy  fell  to  the  ground  on  her  face,  before  him, 
and  worshipped,  and  said,  Let  my  Lord  accept  the 
Sacrifice  of  Praise  which  I  now  offer  unto  him  with 
the  calves  of  my  lips. 

So  he  said  unto  her.  Peace  be  to  thee,  stand  w/^. 
But  she  continued  upon  her  face,  and  said,  Right- 
eous art  thou,  O  Lord,  when  I  plead  with  thee,  yet 
let  me  talk  ivith  thee  of  thy  yudgments :  Wherefore 
dost  thou  keep  so  cruel  a  Dog  in  thy  yard,  at  the 
sight  of  which,  such  women  and  children,  as  we, 
are  ready  to  fly  from  thy  Gate  for  fear  ? 

He  answered  and  said.  That  Dog  has  another 
Owner;  he  also  is  kept  close  in  another  man's 
ground,  only  my  Pilgrims  hear  his  barking  :  He  be- 
longs to  the  Castle  which  you  see  there  at  a  distance, 
but  can  come  up  to  the  walls  of  this  place.  He  has 
frighted  many  an  honest  Pilgrim  from  worse  to  better^ 
by  the  great  Voice  of  his  Roaring.  Indeed,  he  that 
owneth  him,  doth  not  keep  him  of  any  good-will  to 
me  or  mine,  but  with  intent  to  keep  the  Pilgrims 
from  coming  to  me,  and  that  they  may  be  afraid  to 
knock  at  this  Gate  for  entrance.  Sometimes  also  he 
has  broken  out,  and  has  worried  some  that  I  love ; 
but  I  take  all  at  present  patiently.  I  also  give  my 
Pilgrims  timely  help,  so  they  are  not  delivered  up  to 
his  power,  to  do  them  what  his  doggish  nature  would 
prompt  him  to.  But  what !  my  purchased  one,  I  tro, 
hadst  thou  known  never  so  much  before-hand,  thou 
wouldest  not  have  been  afraid  of  a  dog. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  225 

The  Beggars  that  go  from  door  to  door,  will, 
rather  than  they  will  lose  a  supposed  alms,  run  the 
hazard  of  the  bawling,  barking,  and  biting  too  of  a 
Dog :  and  shall  a  dog,  a  dog  in  another  man's  yard, 
a  dog,  whose  barking  I  turn  to  the  Profit  of  Pilgrims, 
keep  any  from  corning  to  me  ?  I  deliver  them  from 
the  Lions,  and  my  darling  from  the  power  of  the 
Dog. 

Mercy.  Then  said  Mercy,  I  confess  my  Ignorance:  christians 
I  spake  what  I  understood  not;  I  acknowledge  that ^^J,'^^"/^. 
thou  doest  all  thingfs  well.  'i'',i"'f  *'"''' 

°.      .      .  .      IVtsdom  of 

Christ.  Then  Christiana  began  to  talk  of  \\\^\x  their  Lord. 
Journey,  and  to  enquire  after  the  Way.  So  he  fed 
them,  and  washed  their  feet,  and  set  them  in  the 
Way  of  his  steps,  according  as  he  had  dealt  with  her  Pan  i.  p.  23. 
Husband  before.  So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they 
walked  on  in  their  Way,  and  had  the  weather  very 
comfortable  to  them. 

Then  Christiana  began  to  sing,  saying, 

Blest  be  the  Day  that  I  bega^i 

A  Pilgrim  for  to  be ; 
And  blessed  also  be  that  man 

That  thereto  mov-ed  me. 

'  Tis  trtie,  'twas  lo7ig  ere  I  began 

To  seek  to  live  for  ever  : 
But  noiv  I  run  fast  as  I  can; 

'Tis  better  late,  than  never. 

Oiir  Tears  to  Joy,  oicr  Fears  to  Faith, 

An  tnrned  as  we  see ; 
This  our  Beginning  {as  one  saith) 

Shews  what  otir  End  will  be. 


226 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


The  DrjiPs 
Garden. 


Tht  Children 
tat  of  the  Ene- 
my s  Fruit. 


Two  Ill-fa. 
voured  Ones. 


They  assault 
Christiana. 

The  Pilgrims 
struggle  with 
them. 


Now  there  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  Wall,  that 
fenced  in  the  Way  up  which  Clwistiana  and  her 
companions  was  to  go,  a  garden,  and  that  garden 
belonged  to  him  whose  was  that  barking  Dog,  of 
whom  mention  was  made  before.  And  some  of  the 
fruit-trees  that  grew  in  that  garden,  shot  their 
branches  over  the  Wall ;  and  being  mellow,  they 
that  found  them  did  gather  them  up  and  oft  eat  of 
them  to  their  hurt.  So  CJudstianaJ s  boys,  as  boys 
are  apt  to  do,  being  pleased  with  the  trees,  and  with 
the  fruit  that  did  hang  thereon,  did  plash  them  and 
began  to  eat.  Their  mother  did  also  chide  them  for 
so  doing,  but  still  the  boys  went  on. 

Well,  said  she,  my  Sons,  you  transgress,  for  that 
fruit  is  none  of  ours  ;  but  she  did  not  know  that  they 
did  belong  to  the  Enemy :  I'll  warrant  you,  if  she  had, 
she  would  have  been  ready  to  die  for  fear.  But 
that  passed,  and  they  went  on  their  Way.  Now, 
by  that  they  were  gone  about  two  bows-shot  from 
the  place  that  let  them  into  the  Way,  they  espied 
two  very  ill-favoured  Ones  coming  down  apace 
to  meet  them.  With  that  Christiana,  and  Mercy 
her  friend,  covered  themselves  with  their  veils,  and 
kept  also  on  their  Journey  :  The  Children  also  went 
on  before ;  so  that  at  last  they  met  together.  Then 
they  that  came  down  to  meet  them,  came  just  up  to 
the  Women,  as  if  they  would  embrace  them;  but 
Christiana  said,  Stand  back,  or  go  peaceably  by  as 
you  should.  Yet  these  two,  as  men  that  are  deaf, 
regarded  not  Christiana  s  words,  but  began  to  lay 
hands  upon  them ;  at  that  Christiana  waxing  very 
wroth,  spurned  at  them  with  her  feet.  Mercy  also, 
as  well  as  she  could,  did  what  she  could  to  shift  them. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  22? 

Christiana  again  said  to  them,  Stand  back,  and  be 
gone,  for  we  have  no  money  to  lose,  being  Pilgrims 
as  ye  see,  and  such  too  as  live  upon  the  Charity  of 
our  friends. 

Ill-Fav.  Ihen  said  one  of  the  two  men,  we  make  no 
assault  upon  you  for  money,  but  are  come  out  to  tell 
you,  that  if  you  will  but  grant  one  small  request  which 
we  shall  ask,  we  will  make  Women  of  you  for  ever. 

Christ.  Now  Christiana  imagining  what  they 
should  mean,  made  answer  again.  We  will  neither 
hear,  nor  regard,  nor  yield  to  what  you  shall  ask. 
We  are  in  haste,  a7id  cannot  stay,  our  dusiuess  is  a 
business  of  Life  and  Death:  So  again,  she  and  her 
companions  made  a  fresh  essay  to  go  past  them  : 
But  they  letted  them  in  their  Way. 

Ill-Fav.  And  they  said,  We  intend  no  lurt  to 
your  lives,  'tis  another  thing  we  would  have. 

Christ.   Ay,    quoth    Chris tia7ia,  you   would    h^v^  ske  aits  cut. 
us  Body  and  Soul,  for  I  know  'tis  for  that  you  are 
come ;  but  we  will  die  rather  upon  the  spot,  than 
suffer  ourselves  to  be  brought  into  such  snares  as 
shall  hazard   our  well-being   hereafter.       And  with 
that   they    both   shrieked    out,   and   cried,   Murder,  Deut.  22.  23, 
Murder:  And  so  put  themselves  under  those  laws     ^^'^'^' 
that  are  provided  for  the   protection    of  Women. 
But  the  men  still  made  their  approach  upon  them, 
with  design  to  prevail  against  them.      They  there- 
fore cried  out  again. 

Now,  they  being,  as  I  said,  not  far  from  the  Gate,  'ThgooJ/o 
in  at  which  they  came,  their  Voice  was  heard  irom^i^"'^^ ZtuU. 
where  they  was,  thither :   Wherefore   some  of  the  '^• 
house  came  out,   and   knowing  that   it  was   Chris- 
tiana's tongue,  they  made  haste  to  her  relief.      But 


228 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


The  Reliever 
(omes. 


The  ill  Ones 
fly  to  the  De- 
vil/or relief. 


The  Reliever 
talks  to  the 
women. 


Mark  this. 


JVe  lose  for 
•want  of  ask- 
ing. 


by  that  they  was  got  within  sight  of  them,  the 
women  were  in  a  very  great  scuffle,  the  children  also 
stood  crying  by.  Then  did  he  that  came  in  for  their 
rehef  call  out  to  the  Ruffians,  saying,  What  is  that 
thing  you  do  ?  Would  you  make  my  Lord's  people 
to  transgress  ?  He  also  attempted  to  take  them,  but 
they  did  make  their  escape  over  the  Wall  into  the 
garden  of  the  man  to  whom  the  great  Dog  belonged  ; 
so  the  Dog  became  their  protector.  This  Reliever 
then  came  up  to  the  women,  and  asked  them  how 
they  did.  So  tliey  answered,  we  thank  thy  Prince, 
pretty  well,  only  we  have  been  somewhat  affrighted  ; 
we  thank  thee  also,  for  that  thou  camest  in  to  our 
help,  for  otherwise  we  had  been  overcome. 

Reliever.  So  after  a  few  more  words,  this  Relieve}' 
said,  as  followeth  :  I  marvelled  much  when  you  was 
entertained  at  the  Gate  above,  being  ye  knew  that 
ye  were  but  weak  women,  that  you  petitioned  not 
the  Lord  there  for  a  Conductor  :  then  might  you 
have  avoided  these  troubles  and  dangers  ;  for  he 
would  have  granted  you  one. 

Christ.  Alas!  said  Christiana,  We  were  so  taken 
with  our  present  blessing,  that  dangers  to  come 
were  forgotten  by  us ;  besides,  who  could  have 
thought,  that  so  near  the  King's  Palace,  there 
should  have  lurked  such  naughty  ones?  Indeed, 
it  had  been  well  for  us,  had  we  asked  our  Lord  for 
but  since  our  Lord  knew  'twould  be  for  our 


one 


profit,  I  wonder  he  sent  not  one  along  with  us. 

Rel.  It  is  not  always  necessary  to  grant  things 
not  asked  for,  lest  by  so  doing,  they  become  of 
little  esteem ;  but  when  the  Want  of  a  thing  is 
felt,  it  then  comes  under,  in  the  eyes  of  him  that 


PART  THE  SECOND.  21c, 

feels  it,  that  estimate,  that  properly  is  its  due,  and 
so  consequently  will  be  hereafter  used.  Had  my 
Lord  granted  you  a  Conductor,  you  would  not 
neither  so  have  bewailed  that  oversight  of  yours, 
in  not  asking  for  one,  as  now  you  have  occasion 
to  do.  So  all  things  work  for  good,  and  tend  to 
make  you  more  wary. 

Christ.  Shall  we  go  back  again  to  my  Lord,  and 
confess  our  folly,  and  ask  one  ? 

Rel.  Your  confession  of  your  folly  I  will  present 
him  with  :  To  go  back  again,  you  need  not  ;  for 
in  all  places  where  you  shall  come,  you  will  find 
no  want  at  ail  ;  for  in  every  of  my  Lord's  lodgings, 
which  he  has  prepared  for  the  reception  of  his 
Pilgrims,  there  is  sufficient  to  furnish  them  against 
all  attempts  whatsoever  :  But  as  I  said,  he  will  be 
enquired  of  by  them  to  do  it  for  them  ;  and  it  is  Kzck.  36.  37. 
a  poor  thing  that  is  not  worth  asking  for.  When 
he  had  thus  said,  he  went  back  to  his  place,  and 
the  Pilgrims  went  on  their  Way. 

Mei'cy.  Then  said  Mercy,  What  a  sudden  blank  The  misiakt 
is  here?      I   made   account   we   had   been   past  alK-''  ^^^^'' 
danger,  and  that  we  should  never  sorrow  more. 

Christ.  Thy  innocency,  my  Sister,  said  Christiana 
to  Mercy,  may  excuse  thee  much  ;  but  as  for  me, 
my  fault  is  so  much  the  greater,  for  that  I  saw  Christiana's 
this  danger  before  I  came  out  of  the  doors,  and  yet 
did  not  provide  for  it  where  provision  might  hi' 
been  had.     I  am  much  tlierefore  to  be  blamed. 

Mercy.  I'hen  said  Mercy,  How  knew  you  this 
before  you  came  from  home  ?  Pray  open  to  me 
this  riddle  ? 

Christ.  Why,   I  will  tell  you  :  P>cfore   I   set  foot 


2  30  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

out  of  doors,  one  night,  as  I  lay  in  my  bed,  I  had 
Christiana's  a  dream  about  this ;  for  methought  I  saw  tAvo 
^ream  repea  -  ^^^^^  ^^  jjj^^  thesc  33  cvcr  the  world   they  could 

look,   stand    at    my   bed's   feet,    plotting   how   they 
might  prevent  my  Salvation.      I  will  tell  you  their 
very  words  :  They  said,  ('twas  when   I   was  in  my 
Troubles)   What   shall    we    do  with    this  woman  ? 
For  she  cries  out  waking  and  sleeping  for  Forgive- 
ness ;  if  she  be  suffered  to  go  on  as  she  begins,  we 
shall  lose  her  as  we  have  lost  her  Husband.     This 
you  know  might  ha'  made  me  take  heed,  and  have 
provided  when  Provision  might  ha'  been  had. 
Mercy  makes        Mevcy.    Well,  Said  Me7'cy,  As  by  this  neglect  we 
^ttdr'msLt     have   an    occasion    ministred    unto    us,    to    behold 
of  duty.  Q^j.  Q^j^  imperfections :    So    our    Lord    has    taken 

occasion  thereby  to  make  manifest  the  Riches  of 
his  Grace ;  for  he,  as  we  see,  has  followed  us  with 
unasked  kindness,  and  has  delivered  us  from  their 
hands  that  were  stronger  than  we,  of  his  mere 
good  Pleasure. 

Thus  now  when   they  had   talked   away  a  little 

more  time,  they  drew  nigh  to  a  house  which  stood 

in   the   Way,  which   house  was   built  for  the  relief 

/Wr/i.  p.  24,  of  Pilgrims,  as  you  will  find  more  fully  related  in 

the    First   Part  of  these    Records  of  the   Pilg7'ims 

Progress :  So    they   drew   on    towards   the   Mouse, 

(the  house  of  the  Pjiterpreler)  and  when  they  came 

Tiikinihe     to  the  door,  they  heard  a  great  talk  in  the  house, 

'^housTabout^    they  then   gave  ear,   and  heard,   as   they  thought, 

Christiana's     Ckristiaua   mentioned    by    name ;    for    you     must 

iouio  on  I'll-  ■>  1      r  1 

grimace.  kuow,  that  there  went  along  even  before  her,  a 
talk  of  her  and  her  Children's  going  on  Pilgrim- 
age.    And   this   thing   was  the    more  pleasing   to 


PART  THE  SECOND.  231 

them,  because  they  had  heard  that  she  was  C/iris- 
Hans   wife ;    that    woman     who     was    some    time 
ago   so  unwiUing  to  hear  of  going  on   Pilgrimage. 
Thus,   therefore,    they  stood    still,   and   heard    the 
good    people    within    commending    her,    who    they 
little  thought  stood  at  the  door.     At  last,  Christiana  sfie  kvo.ks  at 
knocked,  as  she  had  done  at  the  Gate  before.     Now  ^  '  ^°''*'- 
when  she  had  knocked,  there  came  to  the  door  a 
young  damsel,  and  opened   the  door,  and   looked,  7'/'<? /5<"'' »j 
benold,  two  women  were  there.  /y' innocent. 

Damsel.  Then  said  the  damsel  to  them,  With 
whom  would  you  speak  in  this  place  ? 

Christ.  Christiana  answered,  We  understand  that 
this  is  a  privileged  place  for  those  that  are  become 
Pilgrims,  and  we  now  at  this  door  are  such  :  Where- 
fore we  pray  that  we  may  be  partakers  of  that  for 
which  we  at  this  time  are  come  ;  for  the  day,  as 
thou  seest,  is  very  far  spent,  and  we  are  loth,  to 
night,  to  go  any  further. 

Damsel.  Pray  what  may  I  call  your  name,  that  I 
may  tell  it  to  my  Lord  within  ? 

Christ.  I\Iy  name  is  Christiana ;  I  was  the  wife 
of  that  Pilgrim  that  some  years  ago  did  travel  this 
Way,  and  these  be  his  four  children.  This  maiden 
also  is  my  companion,  and  is  going  on  Pilgrimage 
too. 

Innocent.  Then  ran  Innocent  in  (for  that  was  her 
name)  and  said  to  those  within.  Can  you  think  who 
is  at  the  Door  .<*     There  is  Christiana  and  her  Chil- 
dren, and  her  Companion,  all  waiting  for  entertain-/iJ''>'^^"-_ 
ment  here.     Then   they  leaped  for  joy,  and   went  inteVreur, 
and  told  their  Master.     So  he  came  to  the  door,  and  ffa'^na^^'Ji^,',;^^- 
looking  upon  her,  he  said,  Art  thou  that  Christiana  Pi^^rim. 


232  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

whom  Christian  the  good  man  left  behind  him,  when 
he  betook  himself  to  a  Pilgrim's  life  ? 

Christ.  I  am  that  woman  that  was  so  hard-hearted 
as  to  slight  my  Husband's  troubles,  and  that  left 
him  to  go  on  in  his  Journey  alone,  and  these  are  his 
four  children ;  but  now  I  also  am  come,  for  I  am 
convinced  that  no  Way  is  right  but  this. 
Mat.  21. 29.  Interp.  Then  is  fulfilled  that  which  is  written  of 
the  Man  that  said  to  his  son.  Go  work  to  day  in  my 
vineyard;  and  he  said  to  his  Father,  I  will  not; 
but  afterwards  repented  and  went. 

Christ.  Then  said  Christiana^  So  be  it.  Amen. 
God  make  it  a  true  saying  upon  me,  and  grant  that 
I  may  be  found  at  the  last  of  him  in  peace,  without 
spot,  and  blameless. 

Interp.  But  why  standest  thou  thus  at  the  door  ? 
Come  in,  thou  daughter  of  Abraham;  we  was  talk- 
ing of  thee  but  now,  for  tidings  have  come  to  us 
before,  how  thou  art  become  a  Pilgrim.  Come, 
children,  come  in  ;  come,  maiden,  come  in ;  so  he 
had  them  all  into  the  house. 

So  when  they  were  within,  they  were  bidden  sit 
down  and  rest  them  ;  the  which,  when  they  had 
done,  those  that  attended  upon  the  Pilgrims  in  the 
ou  Saints  liouse,  Came  into  the  room  to  see  them.  And  one 
S*^  »w/;J  ^«fj  smiled,  and  another  smiled,  and  they  all  smiled,  for 
joy  that  Christia7ia  was  become  a  Pilgrim  :  They 
also  looked  upon  the  boys ;  they  stroked  them 
over  the  faces  with  the  hand,  in  token  of  their  kind 
reception  of  them  :  They  also  carried  it  lovingly  to 
Mercy,  and  bid  them  all  welcome  into  their  Master's 
house. 

After  a  while,  because  supper  was  not  ready,  the 


7iialk  in  God's 
ways, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  233 

Interpreter  took  them  into  his  Sigtiijicant  Rooms,  The  Si.^ntf. 
and  shewed  them  what  Christian,  Christiana  s  Hus-  '^"''  """"■ 
band,  had  seen  some  time  before.  Here  therefore 
they  saw  the  Man  in  the  Cage,  the  Man  and  his 
Dream,  the  Man  that  cut  his  Way  through  his 
Enemies,  and  the  Picture  of  the  biggest  of  them  all, 
together  with  the  rest  of  those  things  that  were  then 
so  profitable  to  Christian. 

This  done,  and  after  these  things  had  been  some- 
what digested  by  Christiana  and  her  company,  the 
Interpreter  takes  them  apart  again,  and  has  them 
first  into  a  room,  where  was  a  Man  that  could  look  The  Matt 
no  way  but  downwards,  with   a  muckrake  in  his  Zlmkrlke,  tz- 
hand:  There  stood  also  one  over  his  head,  with  a^""""'"^- 
Coelestial  Crown  in  his  hand,  and  proffered  to  give 
him  that  Crown  for  his   muckrake ;   but  the  man 
did  neither  look  up,  nor  regard,  but  raked  to  him- 
self the  straws,  the  small  sticks,  and  dust  of  the 
floor. 

Then  said  Christiana,  I  persuade  myself,  that  I 
know  somewhat  the  meaning  of  this :  For  this  is  a 
Figure  of  a  man  of  this  World  :  Is  it  not,  good  Sir  ? 

I}tte7p.  Thou  hast  said  the  right,  said  he,  and 
his  muckrake  doth  shew  his  Carnal  mind.  And 
whereas  thou  seest  him  rather  give  heed  to  rake  up 
straws  and  sticks,  and  the  dust  of  the  floor,  than  to 
what  he  says  that  calls  to  him  from  above,  with  the 
Coelestial  Crown  in  his  hand ;  it  is  to  shew,  that 
Heaven  is  but  as  a  Fable  to  some,  and  that  things 
here  are  counted  the  only  things  substantial.  Now, 
whereas,  it  was  also  shewed  thee,  that  the  man 
could  look  no  way  but  downwards  :  It  is  to  let  thee 
know,  that  earthly  things,  when  they  are  with  power 


Christiana's 
Prayer 
against  the 
muckrake. 
Prov.  30.  8. 


Of  the  Spi- 
der. 


Talk  about 
the  Spider. 


234  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

upon  men's  minds,  quite  carry  their  hearts  away  from 
God. 

Christ.  Then  said  Christia7ia,  Oh !  deliver  me 
from  this  muckrake. 

Iiiterp.  That  Prayer,  said  the  Interpreter,  has 
lain  by  'till  it  is  almost  rusty ;  Give  me  not  Riches, 
is  scarce  the  prayer  of  one  of  ten  thousand.  Straws 
and  sticks,  and  dust,  with  most,  are  the  great  things 
now  looked  after. 

With  that  Mercy  and  Christiana  wept,  and  said, 
It  is,  alas  !  too  true. 

When  the  Interpreter  had  shewed  them  this,  he 
has  them  into  the  very  best  room  in  the  house  ;  (a 
very  brave  room  it  was)  so  he  bid  them  look  round 
about,  and  see  if  they  could  find  any  thing  profitable 
there.  Then  they  looked  round  and  round  ;  for  there 
was  nothing  to  be  seen  but  a  very  great  Spider  on 
the  wall ;  and  that  they  over-looked. 

Mercy.  Then  said  Mercy,  Sir,  I  see  nothing :  But 
Christiana  held  her  peace. 

Interp.  But  said  the  Interpreter,  look  again  ;  she 
therefore  looked  again,  and  said,  Here  is  not  any 
thing  but  an  ugly  spider,  who  hangs  by  her  hands 
upon  the  wall.  Then  said  he,  is  there  but  one 
spider  in  all  this  spacious  room  ?  Then  the  water 
stood  in  Christianas  eyes,  for  she  was  a  woman 
quick  of  apprehension  :  and  she  said,  Yes  Lord,  there 
is  here  more  than  one.  Yea,  and  Spiders,  whose 
venom  is  far  more  destructive  than  that  which  is  in 
her.  The  Interpreter  then  looked  pleasantly  upon 
her,  and  said, Thou  hast  said  the  Truth.  This  made 
Mercy  blush,  and  the  boys  to  cover  their  faces ;  for 
they  all  began  now  to  understand  the  riddle. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  235 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again,  The  Spider  tak- 
eth  hold  with  her  hands,  as  you  see,  and  is  in  Kings  The  inur. 
Palaces,  And  wherefore  is  this  recorded,  but  to 'J/Joy''^";  jg 
shew  you,  that  how  full  of  the  venom  of  Sin  soever 
you  be,  yet  you  may,  by  the  hand  of  Faith,  lay  hold 
of  and  dwell  in  the  best  room  that  belongs  to  the 
King's  House  above. 

Christ.  I  thought,  said  Christiana,  of  something 
of  this ;  but  I  could  not  imagine  it  all.  I  thought, 
that  we  were  like  spiders,  and  that  we  looked  like 
ugly  creatures,  in  what  fine  room  soever  we  were  : 
But  that  by  this  spider,  this  venomous  and  ill-fa- 
voured creature,  we  were  to  learn  how  to  act  Faith, 
came  not  into  my  mind ;  and  yet  she  has  taken 
hold  with  her  hands,  as  I  see,  and  dwells  in  the  best 
room  in  the  house  :  God  has  made  nothing  in  vain. 

Then  they  seemed  all  to  be  glad  ;  but  the  water 
stood  in  their  eyes:  Yet  they  looked  one  upon 
another,  and  also  bowed  before  the  Interpi-eter. 

He  had  them  then  into  another  room,  where  was  oj the  Hen 
a  Hen  and  chickens,  and  bid  them  observe  a  while.  "" 
So  one  of  the  chickens  went  to  the  trough  to  drink, 
and  every  time  she  drank,  she  lifted  up  her  head, 
and  her  eyes  towards  Heaven.     See,  said  he,  what 
this  little  chick  doth,  and  learn  of  her  to  acknowledge 
whence  your  mercies  come,  by  receiving  them  with 
looking  up.     Yet  again,  said  he,  observe  and  look  ; 
so   they  gave  heed,  and   perceived   that   the    Hen 
did  walk  in  a  four-fold  method  towards  her  chickens. 
I.  She  had  a  cofnnion  call,  and  that  slie  hath  all  day  Mat.  23. 37 
long.     2.  She  had  a  special  call,  and  that  she  had 
but  sometimes.      3.  She  had  a  brooding  note.     And, 
4.  She  had  an  out-cry. 


236  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Now,  said  he,  compare  this  Hen  to  your  King,  and 
these  chickens  to  his  obedient  ones.  For  answer- 
able to  her,  himself  has  his  methods,  which  he 
walketh  in  towards  his  People ;  by  his  common 
Call,  he  gives  nothing;  by  his  special  Call,  he 
always  has  something  to  give ;  he  has  also  a  brood- 
ing Voice,  for  them  that  are  under  his  Wing ;  and 
he  has  an  Out-cry,  to  give  the  alarm  when  he  seeth 
the  enemy  come.  I  chose,  my  darlings,  to  lead  you 
into  the  room  where  such  things  are,  because  you 
are  women,  and  they  are  easy  for  you. 

Christ.  And,  Sir,  said  Christiana,  pray  let  us  see 
some  more  :  So   he   had  them    into  the  slaucrhtcr- 

o 

Of  the  liouse,  where  was  a  butcher  killing  a  sheep  :  And 

^"J'shrep"'^  behold  the  sheep  was  quiet,  and  took  her  death 
patiently.  Then  said  the  Interpreter,  You  must 
learn  of  this  sheep  to  suffer,  and  to  put  up  wrongs 
without  murmurings  and  complaints.  Behold  how 
quietly  she  takes  her  death,  and  without  objecting, 
she  suffereth  her  skin  to  be  pulled  over  her  ears. 
Your  King  doth  call  you  his  Sheep. 
ofiht  Gar.  After  this,  he  led  them  into  his  Garden,  where 
^''*'  v/as  great  variety  of  flowers  :  And  he  said,  Do  you 

see  all  these  ?  So  Christiana  said.  Yes.  Then  said 
he  again.  Behold  the  flowers  arc  divers  in  stature, 
in  quality,  and  colour,  and  smell,  and  virtue;  and 
some  are  better  than  some :  Also  where  the  gar- 
dener has  set  them,  there  they  stand,  and  quarrel 
not  one  with  another. 
01  the  Field.  Again,  he  had  them  into  his  Field,  which  he  had 
sowed  with  wheat  and  corn  :  But  when  they  beheld 
the  tops  of  all  was  cut  off,  only  the  straw  remained, 
he  said  again, This  ground  was  dunged,  and  ploughed, 


PART  TIIR  SECOND.  237 

and  sowed,  but  what  shall  we  do  \\  ith  the  crop  ? 
Then  said  Christiana,  burn  some  and  make  muck 
of  the  rest.  Then  said  the  Intcypreter  ai^'-ain,  Fruit, 
you  see,  is  that  thing  you  look  for,  and  for  want  of 
that  you  condemn  it  to  the  Fire,  and  to  be  trodden 
under  foot  of  men  :  Beware  that  in  this  you  con 
demn  not  yourselves. 

Then  as  they  were  coming  in  from  abroad,  they  Of  the  Rui.in 
espied  a  little  Robin  with  a  great  spider  in  his  mouth  :  5";|'''^'  ^^'" 
So  the  Interpreter  said,  look  here  :  So  they  looked, 
and  Mercy  wondered ;  but  Christiana  said,  What  a 
disparagement  is  it  to  such  a  little  pretty  bird  as  the 
Robin-red-breast  is,  he  being  also  a  bird  above  many, 
that  loveth  to  maintain  a  kind  of  sociableness  with 
man  ;  I  had  thought  they  had  lived  upon  crums  of 
bread,  or  upon  other  such  harmless  matter ;  I  like 
him  worse  than  I  did. 

The  Interpreter  then  replyed.  This  Robin  is  an 
emblem,  very  apt  to  set  forth  some  professors  by  ; 
for  to  sight  they  are,  as  this  Robin,  pretty  of  note, 
colour  and  carriage  :  They  seem  also  to  have  a  very 
great  love  for  professors  that  are  sincere  ;  and  above 
all  other  to  desire  to  sociate  with  them,  and  to  be  in 
their  company,  as  if  they  could  live  upon  the  good 
man's  crums  :  They  pretend  also,  that  therefore  it  is, 
that  they  frequent  the  house  of  the  godly,  and  the 
appointments  of  the  Lord  :  But  when  they  are  by 
themselves,  as  the  Robin,  they  can  catch  and  gobble 
up  spiders,  they  can  change  their  diet,  drink  iniquity, 
and  swallow  down  Sin  like  water. 


So  when  they  were  come  again  into  the  house,  ^uf' ^/'at^'^ 
because  supper  as  yet  was   not  ready,   Christiana '^"^'"^'^^ 
again    desired    that    the   Interpreter   would    eitheri'l//^!""''" 


238  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

shew  or  tell  of  some  other  things  that  are  pro- 
fitable. 

Then  the  Inter^preter  began  and  said  :  The  fatter 
the  Sow  is,  tJic  juore  she  desires  the  mire ;  the  fatter 
the  Ox  is,  the  7)iore  game  some  ly  he  goes  to  the  slaughter; 
and  the  more  healthy  the  lusty  man  is,  the  7noi'e  from 
he  is  2uito  Evil. 

There  is  a  desire  in  Women  to  go  neat  and  fine, 
and  it  is  a  comely  thing  to  be  adorned  with  that,  that 
in  God's  sight  is  of  great  Price. 

'Tis  easier  watching  a  night  or  tivo,  than  to  sit  tip 
a  whole  Year  together :  So  'tis  easier  for  one  to  begin 
to  profess  well,  than  to  hold  out  as  he  should  to  the 
End. 

Eve7y  Ship-master,  when  in  a  Storm,  will  will- 
ingly cast  that  over-board  that  is  of  the  smallest  value 
in  the  vessel ;  but  who  zvill  throw  the  Best  out  first  ? 
None  but  he  that  feareth  not  God. 

One  Leak  will  sink  a  Ship,  and  one  Sin  will  de- 
stroy a  Sinner. 

He  that  forgets  his  frie7id,  is  ungrateful  unto  him ; 
but  he  that  forgets  his  Saviour,  is  unmerciful  to  him- 
self. 

He  that  lives  in  Sin,  and  looks  for  happiness  here- 
after, is  like  him  that  soweth  cockle,  and  thinks  to  fill 
his  barn  with  wheat  or  barley. 

If  a  malt  would  live  well,  let  him  fetch  his  last  day 
to  hi7n,  and  make  it  always  his  Company -keeper. 

Whispering  and  change  of  thoughts,  proves  that 
Sin  is  i7i  the  World. 

If  the  World,  which  God  sets  light  by,  is  counted  a 
tJmig  of  that  luorth  with  men,  what  is  Heaven  that 
God  C07nmendeth  f 


PART  THE  SECOND.  239 

If  the  Life  that  is  attended  with  so  many  Troubles, 
is  so  loth  to  be  let  go  by  us,  what  is  the  Life  above  f 

Every  body  will  cry  np  the  Goodjiess  of  men ;  but 
who  is  there,  that  is,  as  he  should,  affected  zvith  the 
Goodness  of  God  ? 

We  seldom  sit  doivn  to  meat,  but  we  eat,  and  leave  : 
So  there  is  in  Jesus  Christ,  more  Merit  and  Right- 
eousness, thait  the  whole  World  has  need  of. 

When  the  Interpreter  had  done,  he  takes  them 
out  into  his  Garden  again,  and  had  them  to  a  Tree,  o/the  Tr.'f 
whose  inside  was  all  rotten  and  gone,  and  yet  it  ^Xlrr'^^" 
grew  and  had  leaves.  Then  said  Mercy,  What 
means  this  ?  This  tree,  said  he,  whose  outside  is 
fair,  and  whose  inside  is  rotten,  it  is,  to  which  many 
may  be  compared  that  are  in  the  Garden  of  God  : 
Who  with  their  mouths  speak  high  in  behalf  of 
God,  but  indeed  will  do  nothing  for  him  ;  whose 
leaves  are  fair,  but  their  Heart  good  for  nothing  but 
to  be  tinder  for  the  Devil's  tinder-box. 

Now  supper  was  ready,  the  table  spread,  and  all  They  art  at 
things  set  on  the  board ;  so  they  sat  down  and  did  "'^^'^- 
eat,  when  one  had  given  thanks.  And  the  Inter- 
preter did  usually  entertain  those  that  lodged  with 
him  with  musick  at  meals ;  so  the  minstrels  played. 
There  was  also  one  that  did  sing,  and  a  very  fine 
voice  he  had.     His  Song  was  this  : 

The  Lord  is  only  my  s7ipport, 

And  he  that  doth  me  feed ; 
How  can  I  then  want  any  thing 

Whereof  I  stand  in  Need  f 

When  the  song:  and  musick  was  ended,  the  Inter-  ^  „,  , 

11/^r--  iTTi  •  Talk  at  sup' 

prefer  asked  Christiana,  What  it  was  that  at  first  a^.   a  Re- 


240  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

PctitHvi  pf  ^  did  move  her  thus  to  betake  herself  to  a  Pilgrim's 
Expcid^ue'.  life  ?  Christiana,  answered,  First,  the  loss  of  my 
Husband  came  into  my  mind,  at  which  I  was 
heartily  grieved  ;  but  all  that  was  natural  affection. 
Then,  after  that  came  the  troubles  and  Pilgrimage 
of  my  Husband  into  my  mind,  and  also  how  like  a 
churl  I  had  carried  it  to  him  as  to  that.  So  Guilt 
took  hold  of  my  mind,  and  would  have  drawn  me 
into  the  pond ;  but  that  opportunely  I  had  a  dream 
of  the  well-being  of  my  Husband,  and  a  Letter  sent 
me  by  the  King  of  that  country  where  my  Husband 
dwells  to  come  to  him.  The  dream  and  the  Letter 
together  so  wrought  upon  my  mind,  that  they  forced 
me  to  this  Way. 

Interp.  But  met  you  with  no  Opposition  before 
you  set  out  of  doors  ? 

Christ.  Yes,  a  neighbour  of  mine,  one  Mrs. 
Timorous,  (she  was  akin  to  him  that  would  have 
persuaded  my  Husband  to  go  back,  for  fear  of  the 
Lions.)  She  also  befooled  me,  for,  as  she  called  it, 
my  intended  desperate  adventure ;  she  also  urged 
what  she  could  to  dishearten  me  to  it,  the  hardship 
and  troubles  that  my  Husband  met  with  in  the  Way  ; 
but  all  this  I  got  over  pretty  well.  But  a  dream 
that  I  had  of  two  ill-look'd  Ones,  that  I  thought 
did  plot  how  to  make  me  miscarry  in  my  Journey, 
that  hath  troubled  me  much  :  Yea,  it  still  runs  in 
my  mind,  and  makes  me  afraid  of  every  one  that  I 
meet,  lest  they  should  meet  me  to  do  me  a  mischief, 
and  to  turn  me  out  of  the  Way.  Yea,  I  may  tell 
my  Lord,  tho'  I  would  not  every  body  know  it,  that 
between  this  and  the  Gate  by  which  we  got  into 
the  Way,  we  were  both  so  sorely  assaulted,  that  we 


PART  THE  SECOND.  241 

were  made  to  cry  out  Murder;  and  the  two  that 
made  this  assault  upon  us,  were  Hke  the  two  that  I 
saw  in  my  dream. 

Then    said    the    Interpreter,    Thy    beginning    is 
Good,  thy  latter  end  shall  greatly  increase.     So  he  a  Question 
addressed  himself  to  Mercy,  and  said  unto  her,  And^"^'''^'^"^^" 
what  moved  thee  to  come  hither.  Sweet-heart  ? 

Mercy.   Then  Mercy  blushed  and  trembled,  and 
for  a  while  continued  silent, 

Interp.  Then  said  he,  Be  not  afraid,  only  believe, 
and  speak  thy  mind. 

Mercy.  So  she  began,  and  said.  Truly,  Sir,  my  Mercy's /^k 
want  of  experience  is  that,  that  makes  me  covet  ^""^'* 
to  be  in  silence,  and  that  also  that  fills  me  with 
Fears  of  coming  short  at  last.  I  cannot  tell  of 
Visions  and  Dreams,  as  my  friend  Christia^ia  can  : 
Nor  know  I  what  it  is  to  mourn  for  my  refusing 
of  tlie  counsel  of  those  that  were  good  relations. 

Interp.  What  was  it  then,  dear  heart,  that  hath 
prevailed  with  thee  to  do  as  thou  hast  done  ? 

Me7'cy.  Why,  when  our  friend  here  was  pack- 
ing up  to  be  gone  from  our  Town  ;  I  and  another 
went  accidentally  to  see  her.  So  we  knocked  at 
the  Door,  and  went  in.  When  we  were  within, 
and  seeing  what  she  was  doing,  we  asked  what 
was  her  meaning  ?  She  said,  she  was  sent  for  to 
go  to  her  Husband;  and  then  she  up  and  told  us 
how  she  had  seen  him  in  a  dream,  dwelling  in  a 
curious  Place,  among  Immortals,  wearing  a  Crown, 
playing  upon  a  Harp,  eating  and  drinking  at  his 
Prince's  Table,  and  sinc^inof  Praises  to  him  for 
bringing  him  thither,  &c.  Now  methought  while 
she  was   telling   these    things    unto    us,   my    heart 


242  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

burned  within  me.  And  I  said  in  my  heart,  If 
this  be  true,  I  will  leave  my  Father  and  my 
Mother,  and  the  land  of  my  nativity,  and  will,  if 
I  may,  go  along  with  Christiana. 

So  I  asked  her  further  of  the  Truth  of  these 
things,  and  if  she  would  let  me  go  with  her  ;  for 
I  saw  now,  that  there  was  no  dwelling,  but  with 
the  danger  of  Ruin,  any  longer  in  our  town.  But 
yet  I  came  away  with  a  heavy  heart,  not  for  that 
I  was  unwilling  to  come  away,  but  for  that  so 
many  of  my  relations  were  left  behind.  And 
I  am  come  with  all  the  desire  of  my  heart,  and 
will  go  if  I  may,  with  Christiana,  unto  her  Hus- 
band and  his  Kine. 

Interp.  Thy  setting  out  is  Good,  for  thou  hast 
given  credit  to  the  Truth  ;  thou  art  a  Rjdh,  who 
did  for  the  love  that  she  bore  to  Naomiy  and  to  the 
Lord  her  God,  leave  Father  and  Mother,  and  the 
land  of  her  nativity,  to  come  out  and  go  with  a 
People  that  she  knew  not  heretofore,  Rtith  2.  11,12. 
The  Lord  recompence  thy  work,  and  a  fidl  reward 
be  given  thee  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  under  zvhose 
Wings  thou  a7^t  come  to  trust. 
They  address  Now  supper  was  ended,  and  preparations  was 
themselves fcr  ^^^j^  f^j.  ^^^^^  ^^  womcu  wcre  laid  singly  alone, 
Unxc^hgood  and  the  boys  by  themselves.  Now  when  Mercy 
was  in  bed,  she  could  not  sleep  for  joy,  for  that 
now  her  doubts,  of  missing  at  last,  were  removed 
further  from  her  than  ever  they  were  before ;  so 
she  lay  blessing  and  praising  God,  who  had  such 
favour  for  her. 

In  the  morning  they  arose  with  the  sun,  and 
prepared  themselves   for  their  departure  ;  but  the 


PART  THE  SECOND.  243 

Interpreter    would    have   them    tarry    a    while,    for 
said  he,  you  must  orderly  j;o   from  hence.     Then 
said  he  to  the  damsel  that  at  first  oi:)ened  unto  them, 
Take  them  and  have  them  into  the  Garden  to  the 
Bath,  and  there  wash  them,  and  make  them  clean  The  Bath  of 
from  the  Soil,  which   they  have  gathered   by  tra- '''"""■^'"'"'"• 
veiling.      Then    Innocent  the    damsel    took    them, 
and  had  them  into  the  Garden,  and  brought  them 
to    the  Bath;   so   she   told   them,   that   there   they 
must  wash  and  be  clean,  for  so  her  Master  would 
have  the  women  to  do,  that  called  at  his  house  as 
they  were  going  on   Pilgrimage.     They  then  went 
in  and   washed,  yea,   they   and   the  boys  and   7>\\  \  riuywasMn 
and  they  came  out  of  that  Bath,  not   only  sweet"" 
and  clean,  but  also  much  enlivened  and  strength- 
ened in  their  joints.     So  when  they  came  in,  they 
looked  fairer  a   deal,  than  when  they  went  out  to 
the  washing. 

When  they  were  returned  out  of  the  Garden  from 
the  Bath,   the  Interpj'eter  took   them,  and  looked 
upon  them,  and  said  unto  them.  Fair  as  the  Moon. 
Then  he  called  for  the  Seal,  wherewith  they  used 
to  be  sealed  that  were  washed  in  his  Bath.     So  the 
Seal  was  brought,  and  he  set  his  Mark  upon  them,  neyare 
that  they  might  be  known   in  the  places  whither '"'^''^' 
they  were  yet  to  go  :  Now  the  Seal  was  the  con- 
tents and  sum  of  the  Passover  which  the  children  of  Exod.  13.  8. 
Israel  did  eat,  when  they  came  out  from  the  land  of    ^'  '°' 
Egypt ;  and  the  Mark  was  set  between  their  eyes. 
This  Seal  greatly  added  to  their  beauty,  for  it  was 
an  ornament  to  their  faces.      It  also  added  to  their 
gravity,    and    made    their   countenance    more    like 
them  of  Angels. 


244  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Then  said  the  Interpreter  again   to   the   damsel 

that  waited  upon  these  Women,  Go  into  the  vestry, 

and  fetch  out  Garments  for  these  people  :  So  she 

went  and  fetched  out  White  Raiment,  and  laid  it 

down  before  him ;  so  he  commanded  them  to  put 

They  are     it  ou.      //  ivus  fine  Liucjt  wJiite  and  clean.      When 

^°^'^''        the  women  were  thus  adorned,  they  seemed  to  be 

a  terror  one  to  the  other;  for  that  they  could  not 

see  that  Glory  each  one  on  herself,  which  they  could 

see  in  each  other.      Now  therefore  they  began  to 

True  Hu-     csteeni  each  other  better  than  themselves.     For  you 

^"^^'^'         ;;re  fairer  than   I  am,  said  one ;  and  you  are  more 

comely  than  I  am,  said  another.     The  children  also 

stood  amazed,  to  see  into  what  fashion  they  were 

brought. 

The  hiierpreter  then  called  for  a  man-servant  of 
his,  one  Great-heart,  and  bid  him  take  Szvord,  and 
He/met,  and  Shield,  and  take  these  my  daughters, 
said  he,  and  conduct  them  to  the  house  called 
Beautiful,  at  which  place  they  will  rest  next.  So 
he  took  his  weapons  and  went  before  them ;  and 
the  Interpreter  said,  God  speed.  Those  also  that 
belonged  to  the  family,  sent  them  away  with  many 
a  good  wish.    So  they  went  on  their  Way,  and  sang  ; 

This  place  has  been  our  second  stage, 
Here  we  have  heard,  and  seen 
Those  good  things,  that  froju  Age  to  Age 
To  others  hid  have  been. 

The  Dtcnghill-raker,  Spider',  Hen, 
The  Chicken  too,  to  me. 
Hath  taught  a  lessoJt,  let  me  then 
Conformed  to  it  be. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  245 

The  Butcher,  Garden,  and  the  Fields 
The  Robin,  and  his  bait, 
Also  the  rotten  Tree  doth  yield 
Me  argmncnt  of  weight ; 

To  7nove  me  for  to  Watch  and  Pray ^ 

To  strive  to  be  sincere ; 

To  take  my  Cross  up  day  by  day, 

And  seri'e  the  Lord  ivith  fear. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on,  and  Parti.  pagt 
Great-heart  went  before  them  ;  so  they  went  and  ^^' 
came  to  the  place  where  Christiaiis  Burden  fell  off 
his  back,  and  tumbled  into  a  Sepulchre.  Here  then 
they  made  a  pause ;  and  here  also  they  blessed 
God.  Now,  said  Christiana,  it  comes  to  my  mind, 
what  was  said  to  us  at  the  Gate,  to  wit,  that  we 
should  have  Pardon  by  Word  and  Deed;  by  word, 
that  is,  by  the  Promise ;  by  Deed,  to  wit,  in  the 
Way  it  was  obtained.  What  the  Promise  is,  of  that 
I  know  something  :  But  what  is  it  to  have  Pardon 
by  deed,  or  in  the  Way  that  it  was  obtained  ?  Mr. 
Great-heart,  I  suppose  you  know ;  therefore,  if  you 
please,  let  us  hear  your  discourse  thereof. 

Great-heai't.   Pardon  by  the  Deed  done,  is  pardon  a  Comment 
obtained  by  some  one   for  another  that  hath   need  \_,Z\lidct 
thereof:  Not  by  the  person  pardoned,   but  in  the  ^^'^w'^j^o/ 
Way,  saith  another,  in  which   I   have  obtained  \x..  our  being  jm- 

,  11  •  11       lified  by 

So  then  to  speak  to  the  question  more  at  large,  the  ch,ist. 
pardon  that  you  and  Mercy,  and  these  boys  have 
attai?ied,  was  obtained  by  another  ;  to  wit,  by  him 
that  let  you  in  at  the  Gate  :  and  he  hath  obtained 
it  in  this  double  way  ;  he  has  performed  Righteous- 
ness to  cover  you,  and  spilt  Blood  to  wash  you  in. 


246  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Christ.  But  if  he  parts  with  his  Righteousness  to 
us,  what  will  he  have  for  himself  ? 

Great-heart.  He  has  more  Righteousness  than 
you  have  Need  of,  or  than  he  needeth  himself. 

Christ.   Pray  make  that  appear. 

Great-heart.  With  all  my  heart ;  but  first  I  must 
premise,  that  he  of  whom  we  are  now  about  to 
speak,  is  One  that  has  not  his  fellow:  He  has  two 
Natures  in  one  Person,  plain  to  be  distinguish' d, 
impossible  to  be  divided.  Unto  each  of  these  natures 
a  righteousness  belongeth,  and  each  righteousness 
is  essential  to  that  nature.  So  that  one  may  as 
easily  cause  the  nature  to  be  extinct,  as  to  separate 
its  Justice  or  Righteousness  from  it.  Of  these 
righteousnesses  therefore  we  are  not  made  partak- 
ers, so  as  that  they,  or  any  of  them,  should  be  put 
upon  us,  that  we  might  be  made  Just,  and  lively 
thereby.  Besides  these,  there  is  a  righteousness 
which  this  Person  has,  as  these  two  natures  are 
joined  in  one.  And  this  is  not  the  righteousness 
of  the  God-heady  as  distinguished  from  the  Man- 
hood;  nor  the  righteousness  of  the  Manhood,  as 
distinguished  from  the  God-head,  but  a  righteous- 
ness which  standeth  in  the  Union  of  both  natures; 
and  may  properly  be  called  the  righteousness  that 
is  essential  to  his  being  prepared  of  God  to  the 
capacity  of  the  Mediatory  Office,  which  he  was  to 
be  entrusted  with.  If  he  parts  with  his  first  right- 
eousness, he  parts  with  his  God-head:  If  he  parts 
with  his  second  righteousness,  he  parts  with  the 
Purity  of  his  Manhood:  If  he  parts  with  his  third, 
he  parts  with  that  Perfection  that  capacitates  him 
to  the  office  of  Mediation.     He  has  therefore  an- 


PART  THE  SECOND.  247 

otlier  righteousness,  which  standeth  in  Performance, 

or  obedience  to  a  revealed  Will :  And    that   is   it 

that  he  puts  upon  Sinners,  and  that  by  which  their 

Sins  are  covered.     Wherefore  he  saith,  As  by  one 

mans  Disobedience,  many  were  made  Sinjiers :  So  by  Rom.  5.  19. 

the  Obedience  of  one,  shall  many  be  made  Righteous. 

Christ.  But  are  the  other  righteousnesses  of  no 
Use  to  us  ? 

Great-heart.  Yes;  for  though  they  are  essential 
to  his  Natures  and  Office,  and  so  cannot  be  com- 
municated unto  another,  yet  it  is  by  virtue  of  them, 
that  the  righteousness  that  justifies,  is  for  that  pur- 
pose efficacious.  The  righteousness  of  his  God-head 
gives  Virtue  to  his  obedience  ;  the  righteousness  of 
his  Manhood  giveth  Capability  to  his  obedience  to 
justify,  and  the  righteousness  that  standeth  in  the 
union  of  these  two  Natures  to  his  Office,  giveth 
Authority  to  that  righteousness  to  do  the  work  for 
which  it  was  ordained. 

So  then  here  is  a  righteousness  that  Christ,  as 
God,  has  no  need  of ;  for  he  is  God  without  it : 
Here  is  a  righteousness,  that  Christ,  as  Man,  has 
no  need  of,  to  make  him  so,  for  he  is  perfect  Man 
without  it.  Again,  here  is  a  righteousness,  that 
Christ,  as  God-man,  has  no  need  of;  for  he  is 
perfectly  so  without  it.  Here  then  is  a  righteous- 
ness, that  Christ,  as  God,  as  man  and  as  God-man, 
has  no  need  of,  with  reference  to  himself,  and  there- 
fore he  can  spare  it  a  justifying  righteousness, 
that  he  for  himself  wanteth  not,  and  therefore 
he  giveth  it  away :  Hence  it  is  called  the  Gift 
of  Righteousness.  This  righteousness,  since  Christ 
Jesus  the  Lord  has  made  himself  under  the  Law, 


Rom.  5.  17. 


Rom.  4.  24. 
Gal.  3.  13. 


Christiana 
affected  with 
this  Way  oj 
Redemption. 


248  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

must  be  given  away;  for  the  Law  doth  not  only 
bind  him  that  is  under  it,  to  do  justly,  but  to  use 
Charity.  Wherefore  he  must,  he  ought  by  the 
Law,  if  he  hath  two  Coats,  to  give  one  to  him  that 
hath  none.  Now  our  Lord  indeed  hath  two  Coats, 
one  for  himself,  and  one  to  spare :  Wherefore  he 
freely  bestows  one  upon  those  that  have  none ;  and 
thus,  Christiana  and  Mercy,  and  the  rest  of  you  that 
are  here,  doth  your  Pardon  come  by  Deed,  or  by 
the  work  of  another  man.  Your  Lord  Christ  is  he 
that  has  worked,  and  has  given  away  what  he 
wrought  for,  to  the  next  poor  beggar  he  meets. 

But  again,  in  order  to  pardon  by  Deed,  there  must 
something  be  paid  to  God  as  a  Price,  as  well  as 
something  prepared  to  cover  us  withal.  Sin  has  de- 
livered us  up  to  the  just  Curse  of  a  righteous  Law  : 
Now  from  this  curse  we  must  be  justified  by  way  of 
Redemption,  a  Price  being  paid  for  the  harms  we 
have  done ;  and  this  is  by  the  Blood  of  your  Lord, 
who  came  and  stood  in  your  place  and  stead,  and  died 
your  Death  for  your  Transgressions  :  Thus  has  he 
ransomed  you  from  your  transgressions,  by  Blood, 
and  covered  your  polluted  and  deformed  Souls  with 
Righteousness  :  For  the  sake  of  which,  God  passeth 
by  you,  and  will  not  hurt  you,  when  he  comes  to 
judge  the  world. 

Christ.  This  is  brave  :  Now  I  see  that  there  was 
something  to  be  learned  by  our  being  pardoned  by 
Word  and  Deed.  Good  Mercy,  let  us  labour  to  keep 
this  in  mind ;  and,  my  children,  do  you  remember  it 
also.  But,  Sir,  was  not  this  it  that  made  my  good 
Christians  Burden  fall  from  off  his  shoulder,  and 
that  made  him  give  three  leaps  for  Joy.-* 


PART  THE  SECOND.  249 

Great-heart.   Yes,  'twas  the  Belief  of  this  that  cut  ihnv  the 
out   those  strings,  that  could  not  be  cut  by  other  w"/ ciiHs- 
means  ;  and  'twas  to  ijive  him  a  proof  of  the  virtue  V^','.^  /''«'-■"■« 

^    '  «^  >■  ^  to  htm  were 

of  this,  that  he  was  suffer'd  to  carry  his  Burden  to  '«^- 
the  Cross. 

Christ.  I  thought  so  ;  for  tho'  my  heart  was  light- 
ful  and  joyous  before,  yet  it  is  ten  times  more  light- 
some and  joyous  now.  And  I  am  persuaded  by 
what  I  have  felt,  tho'  I  have  felt  but  little  as  yet, 
that  if  the  most  burdened  man  in  the  world  was  here, 
and  did  see  and  believe  as  I  now  do,  'twould  make 
his  heart  the  more  merry  and  blithe. 

Great-heart.   There  is  not  only  Comfort,  and  the  iiow  Aff<c/ion 
Ease  of  a  Burden  brought  to  us,  by  the  sight  and  %,?onn',ll 
consideration  of  these,  but  an  endeared  Affection  ^""^• 
begot  in  us  by  it :  For  who  can  (if  he  doth  but  once 
tliink  that  Pardon  comes  not  only  by  Promise,  but 
tluis)  but  be  affected  with  the  way  and  means  of 
Redemption,  and  so  with  the  Man  that  hath  wrought 
it  for  him  ? 

Christ.   True  ;  methinks  it  makes  my  heart  bleed 
to  think  that  he  should  bleed  for  me.     Oh  !  thou 
loving    One :    Oh !  thou    blessed  One.     Thou    de- 
servest  to  have  me ;  thou  hast  bought  me  :  Thou 
deservest  to  have  me  all ;  thou  hast  paid  for  me  ten  Purt  i.  fn,!;e 
thousand  times  more  than  I  am  worth.     No  marvel  ^^77^^^  ^/^^. 
that  this  made  the  water  stand  in  my  Husband's  ««'"'''<'«• 
eyes,  and  that  it  made  him  trudge  so  nimbly  on  :  I 
am  persuaded    he   wished  me  with  him  ;    but  vile 
wretch  that   I   was,  I   let  him  come  all  alone.     O 
Mercy,  that  thy  Father  and  Mother  were  here ;  yea, 
and  Mrs.  Timorous  also:  Nay,  I  wish  now  with  all  my 
heart,  that  here  was  Madam   IFantou  too.     Surely, 


250  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

surely,  their  hearts  would  be  affected  ;  nor  could  the 
Fear  of  t«he  one,  nor  the  powerful  Lusts  of  the  other, 
prevail  with  them  to  go  home  again,  and  to  refuse 
to  become  crood  PiWims. 

o  o 

Great-heart.   You  speak  now   in   the  warmth  of 

your  affections :  Will  it,  think  you,  be  always  thus 

with  you  ?      Besides,  this  is   not  communicated  to 

To  be  affected  cvery  ouc,  nor  to  every  one  that  did  see  your  Jesus 

Zud  with" '    bleed.     There  was  that  stood  by,  and  that  saw  the 

■what  he  has     Blood  run  from  the  Heart  to  the  eround,  and  vet 

done,  ts  a  ,  _  . 

thing  Special,  wcre  SO  far  off  this,  that  instead  of  lamenting,  they 
laugh'd  at  him ;  and  instead  of  becoming  his  Dis- 
ciples, did  harden  their  hearts  against  him  :  So 
that  all  that  you  have,  my  daughters,  you  have  by 
a  peculiar  impression  made  by  a  divine  contem- 
plating upon  what  I  have  spoken  to  you.  Re- 
member that  'twas  told  you,  that  the  Hen,  by  her 
common  call,  gives  no  meat  to  her  Chickens. 
This  you  have  therefore  by  a  special  Grace. 

Now  I  saw  still  in  my  dream,  That  they  went 

on  until  they  were  come  to  the  place,  that  Simple^ 

Simple,  Sloth,  and  Sloth,  and  Presumption,  lay  and  slept  in,  when 

^i^ori ha^!^"^"^,'  Christian   went   by    on    Pilgrimage:    And    behold 

and  why.        they  werc  hanged   up  in  irons  a  little  way  off  on 

the  other  side. 

Mercy.  Then  said  Mercy  to  him  that  was  their 
Guide  and  conductor.  What  are  those  three  men  .•* 
And  for  what  are  they  hanged  there  ? 
Thnr  Grcat-hcaH.     These    three    men   were    men    of 

Crivies.  ^g^y  ^^^  qualities;  they  had  no  mind  to  be   Pil- 

grims themselves,  and  whosoever  they  could,  they 
hinder'd ;  they  were  for  sloth  and  folly  themselves, 
and   whosoever    they   could    persuade    with,    they 


PART  THE  SECOND.  251 

made  so  too  ;  and  withal  taught  them  to  presume 
that  they  should  do  well  at  last.  They  were  asleep 
when  Cluistian  went  by,  and  now  you  go  by,  they 
are  hano^ed. 

Mercy.  But  could  they  persuade  any  one  to  be 
of  their  opinion  ? 

Great-heart.  Yes,  they  turned  several  out  of  the  ivhovi  they 
Way.  There  was  Slow-pace  that  they  persuaded  fX^l"^^' 
to  do  as  they ;  they  also  prevailed  with  one  Short-  '^"'  '''"•>'• 
wind,  with  one  No-heart,  with  one  Linger-after- 
Lust,  and  with  one  Sleepy-head,  and  with  a  young 
woman,  her  name  was  Dull,  to  turn  out  of  the 
Way  and  become  as  they.  Besides,  they  brought 
up  an  ill  report  of  your  Lord,  persuading  others 
that  he  was  a  task- Master.  They  also  brought  up 
an  Evil  report  of  the  good  Land,  saying,  it  was 
not  half  so  good  as  some  pretended  it  was.  They 
also  began  to  villify  his  Servants,  and  to  count  the 
very  best  of  them  meddlesome,  troublesome  busy- 
bodies  :  Further,  they  would  call  the  Bread  of  God 
Httsks ;  the  Comforts  of  his  Children  Fancies ;  the 
travel  and  labour  of  Pilgrims,  Things  to  no  Puipose. 

Christ.  Nay,  said  Christiana,  if  they  were  such, 
they  shall  never  be  bewailed  by  me  ;  they  have  but 
what  they  deserve  ;  and  I  think  it  is  well  that  they 
hang  so  near  the  highway,  that  others  may  see  and 
take  Warning.     But  had  it  not  been  well  if  their 


Behold  here,  how  the  Slothful  are  a  sign 
Hung  up,  'cause  Holy  Ways  they  did  decline  : 
See  here  too,  how  the  Child  doth  play  the  Man, 
And  weak  grows  strong,  when  Great-heart  leads 
the  van. 


252  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

crimes  had  been  engraven  in  some  plate  of  Iron  or 
Brass,  and  left  here,  even  where  they  did  their 
mischiefs,  for  a  caution  to  other  bad  men  ? 

Great-heart.  So  it  is,  as  you  may  well  perceive,  if 
you  will  go  a  little  to  the  Wall. 

Mercy.  No,  no  ;  let  them  hang,  and  their  names 
rot,  and  their  Crimes  live  for  ever  against  them  :  I 
think  it  a  high  favour  that  they  were  hanged  afore 
we  came  hither;  Who  knows  else  what  they  might 
ha'  done  to  such  poor  women  as  we  are  ?  Then 
she  turned  it  into  a  Song,  saying, 

Now  then  you  three  hang  there,  and  be  a  Sign 
To  all  that  shall  against  the  Truth  co^nhine. 

And  let  him  that  comes  after,  fear  this  End^ 

If  unto  Pilgrims  he  is  not  a  Friend. 

And  thou,  my  Soul,  of  all  such  men  beware^ 
That  unto  Holiness  opposers  are. 

Part  I.  page        Thus  they  went  on,  till  they  came  at  the  foot  of 

*°"  the  Hill  Difficulty,  where  again  their  good  Friend, 

Mr.   Great-heart,  took  an  occasion  to  tell  them  of 

what  happened  there  when  Christian  himself  went 

by.     So  he  had  them  first  to  the  Spring ;  Lo,  saith 

he,  this  is  the  Spring  that  Christian  drank  of  before 

E^ek.  34. 18.   he  went  up  this  Hill,  and  then  'twas  clear  and  good, 

'gi'aiufoffood  ^'-it  now  'tis  dirty  with  the  feet  of  some  that  are  not 

Doctriniin     clcsirous    that    Pilpfrims   here    should    quench    their 

7'imes.  thirst  I    Thereat  Mercy  said.   And  why  so  envious 

trow  f     But,  said  the  Guide,  it  will  do,  if  taken  up 

and  put  into  a  Vessel  that  is  sweet  and  good  ;  for 

then  the  dirt  will  sink  to  the  bottom,  and  the  water 

come   out   by   itself   more    clear.      Thus   therefore 


PART  THE  SECOND.  253 

Christia7ia  and  her  companions  were  compelled  to 
do.  They  took  it  up  and  put  it  into  an  earthen 
pot,  and  so  let  it  stand  till  the  dirt  was  gone  to  the 
bottom,  and  then  they  drank  thereof. 

Next  he  shewed  them  the  two  by-ways  that 
were  at  the  foot  of  the  Hill,  where  Formality  and 
Hypocrisy  lost  themselves.  And,  said  he,  these  are 
dangerous  paths :  Two  were  here  cast  away  when 
Christia7i  came  by  ;  and  although  as  you  see  these  r>y-paths,  tho' 
ways  are  since  stopped  up  with  Chains,  Posts,  and  u<iUnoti\ep 
a  Ditch,  yet  there  are  that  \\\\\  choose  to  adventure ''''/"""  ^"'"•^ 

•'  _  in  them. 

here,  rather  than  take  the  pains  to  go  up  this  Hill. 

Christ.   The  Way  of  transgressors  is  hard.     'Tis  Piov.  13.  15. 
a  wonder  that  they  can  get  into  those  ways  without 
danger  of  breaking  their  necks. 

Great-heart.  They  will  venture,  yea,  if  at  any 
time  any  of  the  King's  servants  doth  happen  to  sec, 
them,  and  doth  call  upon  them,  and  tell  them,  that 
they  are  in  the  wTong  ways,  and  do  bid  them  beware 
the  danger  ;  then  they  will  railingly  return  theni 
answer,  and  say.  As  for  the  Word  that  thoii  hast  Jer.  44.  16, 
spoken  tuito  tis  in  the  Name  of  the  King,  we  will  not 
hearken  unto  thee ;  but  we  will  certainly  do  what- 
soever thiiig  goeth  07U  of  02ir  own  mouths,  &c.  Nay, 
if  you  look  a  little  farther,  you  shall  see  that  these 
ways  are  made  cautionary  enough,  not  only  by 
these  Posts,  and  Ditch,  and  Chain,  but  also  by 
being  hedged  up  :  Yet  they  will  choose  to  go  there. 

Christ.    They  are   Idle  ;    they  love   not  to   take 
pains ;  up-hill  Way  is  unpleasant  to  them  :  So  it  is 
fulfilled  unto  them  as  it  is  Written,  The  way  of  the  J^!;;/;^;,;;\^^ 
Slothful  Man  is  a  Hedi^e  of  Thorns.     Yea,  they  ^^''^^^'''^''' 

•11  1  11  o  in  By-iva\^ 

Will  rather  choose  to  walk  upon  a  Snare,  than  to  prov.  15.  ly 


254 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


The  Hill  puts 
the  Pilgrims 
to  it. 


They  sit  in 
the  Arbour 
Part  I.  p.  41. 
Mat.  II.  28. 


The  little 
boys  answer 
to  the  Guide, 
and  also  to 
Mercy. 


go  Up  this   Hill,  and  the  rest  of  this  Way  to  the 
City. 

Then  they  set  forward,  and  began  to  go  up  the 
Hill,  and  up  the  Hill  they  went;  but  before  they 
got  to  the  top,  Ch'istiana  began  to  pant,  and  said, 
I  dare  say;  this  is  a  breathing  Hill;  no  marvel  if 
they  that  love  their  Ease  more  than  their  Souls, 
choose  to  themselves  a  smoother  way.  Then  said 
Mercy,  I  must  sit  down ;  also  the  least  of  the  chil- 
dren began  to  cry.  Come,  come,  said  Great-heart, 
sit  not  down  here,  for  a  little  above  is  the  Prince's 
Arbour.  Then  took  he  the  little  boy  by  the  hand, 
and  led  him  up  thereto. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  Arbour,  they  were 
very  willing  to  sit  down,  for  they  were  all  in  a  pelt- 
ing heat.  Then  said  Mercy,  How  sweet  is  Rest  to 
t/ie7Tt  that  labour?  And  how  good  is  the  Prince  of 
Pilgrims  to  provide  such  resting  places  for  them  ? 
Of  this  Arbour  I  have  heard  much  ;  but  I  never 
saw  it  before  :  But  here  let  us  beware  of  Sleeping ; 
for  as  I  have  heard,  for  that  it  cost  poor  Christian 
dear. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great- heart  to  the  little  ones, 
Come,  my  pretty  boys,  how  do  you  do  }  What 
think  you  now  of  going  on  Pilgrimage  ?  Sir,  said 
the  least,  I  was  almost  beat  out  of  heart ;  but  I 
thank  you  for  lending  me  a  hand  at  my  need  ;  and 
I  remember  now  what  my  mother  has  told  me, 
namely,  that  the  Way  to  Heaven  is  as  a  ladder, 
and  the  Way  to  Hell  is  as  down  a  hill.  But  I  had 
rather  go  up  the  ladder  to  Life,  than  down  the  hill 
to  Death. 

Then  said  Mercy,  But  the  proverb  is,  To  go  doivn 


PART  THE  SECOND.  255 

the  hill  is  easy :  But  yames  said,  (for  that  was  his 
name)  The  Day  is   coming,  when   in  my  opinion,  which  is 
going  down  the  Hill  will  be  the  hardest  of  all.     'Tis  hiiio/doln 
a  good  boy,  said  his  Master,  thou  hast  given  her  a  '^'''• 
right  answer.      Then  Mercy  smiled,  but  the  little 
boy  did  blush. 

Christ.  Come,  said  Christiana,  will  you  eat  a  bit ;  Thty  nfrtih 
a  little  to  sweeten  your  mouths  while  you  sit  here  to '"""'' ^'"' 
rest  your  legs  }     For  I  have  here  a  piece  of  pome- 
granate, which    Mr.  Interpreter  put   into  my  hand 
just  when  I  came  out  of  his  doors  ;  he  gave  me  also 
a  piece  of  an  honey-comb,  and  a  little  bottle  of  spirits  ; 
I   thought  he  gave  you  something,  said  Mercy,  be- 
cause he  called  you  aside.     Yes,  so  he  did,  said  the 
other  ;  but,  Mercy,  it  shall  be  still  as  I  said  it  should, 
when  at  first  we  came  from  home ;  thou  shalt  be  a 
sharer  in  all  the  good  that  I  have,  because  thou  so 
willingly  didst  become  my  companion.     Then  she 
gave  to  them,  and  they  did  eat,  both  Mercy  and  the 
boys.      And   said   Christiana   to    Mr.    Great-heart, 
Sir,  will  you  do  as  we  ?     But  he  answered.  You  are 
going  on  Pilgrimage,  and  presently  I  shall  return  ; 
much  good  may  what  you  have  do  to  you ;  at  home 
I  eat  the  same  every  day.     Now,  when  they  had 
eaten   and   drank,  and  had  chatted  a  little  longer, 
their  Guide  said  to  them.  The  day  wears  away,  if 
you  think  good,  let  us  prepare  to  be  going.      So 
they  got  up  to  go,  and  the  little  boys  went  before  * 
But  Christiana  format  to  take  her  bottle  of  spirits  Christiana 
with  her ;  so  she  sent  her  litde  boy  back  to  fetch  \i.  Zfi/o/%i- 
Then  said  Mercy,    I    think   this   is   a   losing  place.  ^'''•^• 
Here  Christian  lost  his  Roll ;  and  here  CJi7'istiana 
left  her  bottle  behind  her ;  Sir,  what  is  the  Cause  of 


44. 


2  56  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

this  ?  So  their  Guide  made  answer,  and  said,  the 
cause  is  Sleep,  or  Forgetfulness ;  some  sleep  when 
they  should  keep  aiuake,  and  some  forget  when 
they  should  remember ;  and  this  is  the  very  cause, 
why  often  at  the  resting  places,  some  Pilgrims,  in 

Mark  this.  some  tilings,  come  off  losers.  Pilgrims  should 
watch,  and  remember  what  they  have  already 
received  under  their  greatest  enjoyments ;  but  for 
want  of  doing  so,  ofttimes   their  rejoicing  ends  in 

Pa>ti.p.i,2„  tears,  and  their  sun-shine  in  a  Cloud;  witness  the 
story  of  Christian  at  this  place. 

When  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  Mis- 
trust and  Timorous  met  Christia7t  to  persuade  him 
to  go  back  for  fear  of  the  Lions,  they  perceived  as  it 
were  a  Stage,  and  before  it,  towards  the  road,  a  broad 
plate,  with  a  copy  of  verses  written  thereon,  and 
underneath,  the  reason  of  raising  up  of  that  Stage 
in  that  place,  rendered.     The  Verses  were  these  : 

Let  him  that  sees  this  Stage,  take  heed 
Unto  his  Heart  and  Tongue : 

Lest  if  he  do  not,  here  he  speed 
As  some  have  long  agone. 

The  words  underneath  the  verses  were.  This 
Stage  was  built  to  punish  such  upon,  who,  through 
Timorousness  or  Mistrust,  shall  be  afraid  to  go  fur- 
ther on  Pilgrimage :  Also  on  this  Stage,  both  Mistrust 
and  Timorous  were  burnt  through  the  tongtie  with  a 
hot  Iron,  for  eiideavouring  to  hinder  Christian  on 
his  foiLrney. 

Then    said    Mercy,    This    is    much    like    to    the 

Psai.  I20, 3,    sn)  ing  of   the    Beloved,    What  shall  be  given   unto 

thee  ?    Or  what  shall  be  done  unto  thee,  thou  false 


4. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  257 

tongue  f   sharp  arrows   of  the    Mighty,   with   coals 
0/ juniper. 

So  they  went  on,  till  they  came  within  sifrht  of  the  P^yt  i.  p.  45. 
Lions.      Now  Mr.  Great-heart  was  a  strong  man,  so 
he  was  not  afraid  of  a  Lion  :   But  yet,  when  they 
were  come  up  to  the  place  where  the  Lions,  were 
the  boys  that  went  before,  were  glad  to  cringe  he- An  EmbUm  0/ 
hmd,  for  they  were  afraid  of  the  Lions,  so  they  steptifwy" 
back,  and  went  behind.     At  this,  their  Guide  smiled  ^^^'''« '^''^ " 
and  said.   How  now,  my  boys,  do  you  love  to  gos/ni,ik\iJu.. 
before  when  no  danger  doth  approach;  and  love  to.^^;^:^^" 
come  behind  so  soon  as  the  Lions  appear  ? 

Now,  as  they  went  up,  Mr.  Great-heart  drew  his 
Sword,  with  intent  to  make  a  Way  for  the  Pilgrims 
in  spite  of   the  Lions.     Then  there  appeared  one  <y Grim /j5^ 
that,  it  seems,   had  taken  upon   him  to  back  the  S,!;:^''-^ 
Lions;  and  he  said  to  the  Pilgrims  Guide,  What  h  ^^'' ■^^'^'''■ 
the  cause  of  your  coming  hither  }     Now  the  name 
of  that  man  was  Grim,  (or  Bloody- Man,)  because  of 
his  slaying  of  Pilgrims,  and  he  was  of  the  race  of 
the  Giants. 

Great-heart.  Then  said  the  Pilgrims  Guide, 
These  women  and  children  are  going  on  Pilgrimage, 
and  this  is  the  Way  they  must  go,  and  go  it  they 
shall,  in  spite  of  thee  and  the  Lions. 

Grim.  This  is  not  their  way,  neither  shall  they  go 
therein.  I  am  come  forth  to  withstand  them,  and 
to  that  end  will  back  the  Lions. 

Now,  to  say  the  truth,  by  reason  of  the  fierceness 
of  the  Lions,  and  of  the  grim  carriage  of  him  that 
did  back  them,  this  Way  had  of  late  lain  much 
unoccupied,  and  was  almost  all  grown  over  with 
grass. 


fudges  5.  6, 
7« 


A  Fi^hl  be- 
twixt Grim 
and  Great- 
Heart. 


258  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Christ.  Then  said  Christiana,  though  the  High- 
ways have  been  unoccupied  heretofore,  and  the'  the 
Travellers  have  been  made  in  times  past  to  walk 
through  By-paths,  it  must  not  be  so  now  I  am  risen, 
Now  I  am  risen  a  Mother  in  Israel. 

Grim.  Then  he  swore  by  the  Lions,  but  it  should, 
and  therefore  bid  them  turn  aside,  for  they  should 
not  have  passage  there. 

Great-heart.  But  their  Guide  made  first  his 
approaeh  unto  Grim,  and  laid  so  heavily  at  him 
with  his  Sword,  that  he  forced  him  to  a  retreat. 

Grim.  Then  said  he,  (that  attempted  to  back 
the  Lions)  Will  you  slay  me  upon  mine  own 
ground  ?  ^ 

Great-heart.  'Tis  the  King's  high-way  that  we 
are  in,  and  in  this  Way  it  is  that  thou  hast  placed 
thy  Lions ;  but  these  women,  and  these  children, 
tho'  weak,  shall  hold  on  their  Way  in  spite  of  thy 
Lions.  And  with  that  he  gave  him  again  a  down- 
right blow,  and  brought  him  upon  his  knees. 
With  this  blow  he  also  broke  his  helmet,  and 
with  the  next  he  cut  off  an  arm.  Then  did  the 
Giant  roar  so  hideously,  that  his  voice  frighted  the 
women,  and  yet  they  were  glad  to  see  him  lie 
Th(  viitory.  sprawHng  upon  the  ground.  Now  the  Lions  were 
chained,  and  so  of  themselves  could  do  nothing. 
Wherefore,  when  old  Grim,  tliat  intended  to  back 
them,  was  dead,  Mr.  Great-heart  said  to  the  Pil- 
grims, Come  now,  and  follow  me,  and  no  hurt 
shall  happen  to  you  from  the  Lions.  They  there- 
fore went  on,  but  the  women  trembled  as  they 
passed  by  them  ;  the  boys  also  looked  as  if  they 
would  die,  but  they  all  got  by  without  further  hurt. 


They  pass  by 
tkt  Lions, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  259 

Now,  then,  they  were  within  sight  of  the  Porter  s 
Lodge,  and  they  soon  came  up  unto  it ;  but  they 
made  the  more  haste  after  this  to  cro  thither, 
because  'tis  dangerous  traveUing  there  in  the  night. 
So  when  they  were  come  to  the  Gate,  the  Guide  Thtyconnto 
knocked,  and  the  Porter  cry'd.  Who  is  there  ?  but  fajf/'''* 
as  soon  as  the  Guide  had  said,  //  is  /,  he  knew  his 
voice,  and  came  down  ;  (for  the  Guide  had  oft 
before  that  come  thither  as  a  Conductor  of  Pilgrims^ 
when  he  was  come  down,  he  opened  the  Gate, 
and  seeing  the  Guide  standing  just  before  it,  (for 
he  saw  not  the  women,  for  they  were  behind  him) 
he  said  unto  him,  How  now,  Mr.  Great-heart, 
what  is  your  business  here  so  late  to-night  ?  I  have 
brought,  said  he,  some  Pilgrims  hither,  where,  by 
my  Lord's  commandment,  they  must  lodge  :  I  had 
been  here  some  time  ago,  had  I  not  been  opposed 
by  the  Giant  that  did  use  to  back  the  Lions ;  but 
I,  after  a  long  and  tedious  combat  with  him,  have 
cut  him  off,  and  have  brought  the  Pilgrims  hither 
in  safety. 

Porter.  Will  you  not  go  in,  and  stay  till  morn- 
inor  ? 

Great-hea7i.   No,    I    will   return   to  my  Lord  to-  Great-heart 

nip-ht.  attempts  to  go 

Christ.  Oh,  Sir,   I  know  not  how  to  be  willing  r/i^  n/^ohns 
you  should  leave  us  in  our   Pilorrimap-e,  vou  have  ""^'''"'"'"■'.,. 

f  o  ty    '    J  company  still, 

been  so  faithful  and  so  loving  to  us,  you  have 
fought  so  stoutly  for  us,  you  have  been  so  hearty 
in  counselling  of  us,  that  I  shall  never  forget  your 
favour  towards  us. 

Mercy.   Then  said  Mercy,  O  that  we  might  have 
thy  company  to  our  Journey's  end!  How  can  such 


260  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

poor  women  as  we,  hold  out  in  a  Way  go  full  of 
troubles  as  this  Way  is,  without  a  Friend  and  De- 
fender ? 

James.  Then  said  James,  the  youngest  of  the 
boys,  Pray,  Sir,  be  persuaded  to  go  with  us,  and 
help  us,  because  we  are  so  weak,  and  the  Way  so 
dangerous  as  it  is. 

Great-heart.    I  am  at  my  Lord's  commandment : 

If  he  shall  allot  me  to  be  your  Guide  quite  through, 

ii('.f  '.St for    I  will  willingly  wait  upon  you  ;  but  here  you  failed 

wau  oj  as  in-  ^^  ^^^^^  _  ^^^  wheu  he  bid  me  come  thus  far  with 

you,  then  you   should  have  begged  me  of  him  to 

have  gone  quite  through  with  you,  and  he  would 

have  granted  your  request.      However  at   present 

I  must  withdraw,  and  so,  good  Christiana,  Mercy, 

and  my  brave  children,  Adieu. 

/'rf/-/!./.  45,        Then  the  Porter,  Mr.  Watchful,  asked  Christiana 

^nakfslk^neij   ^^  ^^r  couutry,  and  of  her  kindred,  and  she  said,  / 

hinvn  to  the    ^(i7ne  from  the  City  of  Destruction  ;  /  am  a  widoiv 

(eih  it  'to  a      woman,   and  my  Husband  is  dead,  his   name  was 

Christian  the  Pilgrim.     How,  said  the  Porter,  was 

he  your  husband  }     Yes,  said  she,  and  these  are 

his   Children  ;  and  this,  pointing  to  Mercy,  is  one 

of  my  town's-women.     Then   the   Porter  rang  his 

bell,  as  at  such  times  he  is  wont,  and  there  came 

to  the  door  one  of  the  damsels,  whose  name  was 

riu7nble-7nind.      And   to   her  the   Porter  said.  Go 

tell  it  within,  that  Christiana,  the  Wife  of  Christian, 

and  her  Children  are  come  hither  on  Pilgrimage. 

She  went  in  therefore,  and  told  it.     But,  oh,  what  a 

/oyatthe       uoise  for  Gladuess  was  there,  when  the  damsel  did 

7i!sJf»!^Ln.  ^ut  drop  that  word  out  of  her  mouth  ! 

^»i'  So  they  came  with  haste  to  the  Porter,  for  Chris- 


PART  Tim  SECOND.  261 

(iajia  stood  still  at  the  door.      Then  some  of  the 
most  grave  said  unto  her,  Co7ne  in,  Christiana,  co77ie 
in,   thou    Wife  of  that  good  Ma7i ;   come  i7t,   thou 
blessed  zvoviaii,  come  i7i,  with  all  that  aix  luith  thee. 
So  she  went  in,  and   they  followed  her  that  were 
her    children    and    her    companions.       Now,    when 
they  were  gone  in,  they  were  had  into  a  very  large 
room,  where   they  were   bidden    to   sit  down  :    So 
they  sat  down,  and  the  Chief  of  the   House  was 
called  to  see  and  welcome  the  guests.     Then  they  christians' 
came   in,   and   understanding  who    they  were,   did  J/^^^'/mT 
salute  each  other  with  a  kiss,  and  said,  Welcome,  ^^s'^^  "f"^ 
ye  vessels  of  the  Grace  of  God ;  Welcome  to  us 
your  faithful  Friends. 

Now,  because  it  was  somewhat  late,  and  because 
the  Pilgrims  were  weary  with  their  Journey,  and 
also  made  faint  with  the  sight  of  the  fight,  and  of 
the  terrible  Lions,  therefore  they  desired,  as  soon 
as  might  be,  to  prepare  to  go  to  Rest.  Nay,  said 
those  of  the  Family,  refresh  yourselves  with  a 
morsel  of  meat :  For  they  had  prepared  for  them 
a  Lamb,  with  the  accustomed  Sauce  belonging  exoJ.  12. 3- 
thereto.  For  the  Porter  had  heard  before  of  their  j^,,^;,  j 
coming,  and  had  told  it  to  them  within.  So  when 
they  had  supped,  and  ended  their  Prayer  with  a 
Psalm,  they  desired  they  might  go  to  rest.  But 
let  us,  said  CJwistiana,  if  we  may  be  so  bold  as  to 
choose,  be  in  that  chamber  that  was  my  Husband's,  laiti.  p.  54 
when  he  was  here;  so  they  had  them  up  thither, 
and  they  lay  all  in  a  room.  When  they  were  at 
rest,  Chi'istiana  and  Merry  entered  into  discourse 
about  thinsfs  that  were  convenient. 

Christ.  Little  did    I  think   once,  that  when  my  chnsrs  Be- 


262 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


sotn  is  for  all 
Pilgrims, 


Mustek. 


Mercy  did 
laugh  in  htr 
sleep. 


Mercy's 
dream. 


What  her 
dream  was. 


Husband  went  on  Pilgrimage,  that  I  should  ever 
ha'  followed  him. 

Mercy.  And  you  as  little  thought  of  lying  in  his 
bed,  and  in  his  chamber  to  rest,  as  you  do  now. 

Christ.  And  much  less  did  I  ever  think  of  seeing 
his  face  with  comfort,  and  of  worshipping  the  Lord 
the  King  with  him,  and  yet  now  I  believe  I  shall. 

Mercy.   Hark!   Don't  you  hear  a  noise  ? 

Christ.  Yes,  'tis,  as  I  believe,  a  noise  of  musick, 
for  Joy  that  we  are  here. 

Mc7'cy.  Wonderful !  musick  in  the  house,  musick 
in  the  Heart,  and  musick  also  in  Heaven,  for  Joy 
that  we  are  here. 

Thus  they  talked  awhile,  and  then  betook  them- 
selves to  sleep.  So  in  the  morning,  when  they 
were  awake,  Christiana  said  to  Mercy, 

Christ.  What  was  the  matter  that  you  did  laugh  in 
your  sleep  to-night  ?  I  suppose  you  was  in  a  dream. 

Mercy.  So  I  was,  and  a  sweet  dream  it  was ;  but 
are  you  sure  I  laughed  } 

Christ.  Yes ;  you  laughed  heartily  ;  but  prithee, 
Me7'cy,  tell  me  thy  dream. 

Mercy.  I  was  a  dreamed  that  I  sat  all  alone  in 
a  solitary  place,  and  was  bemoaning  of  the  hardness 
of  my  heart. 

Now  I  had  not  sat  there  long,  but  methought 
many  were  gathered  about  me  to  see  me,  and  to 
hear  what  it  was  that  I  said.  So  they  hearkened, 
and  I  went  on  bemoaning  the  hardness  of  my  heart. 
At  this  some  of  them  laughed  at  me,  some  called 
me  fool,  and  some  began  to  thrust  me  about.  With 
that,  methought  I  looked  up,  and  saw  one  coming 
with  Wings  towards  me.     So  he  came  directly  to 


PART  THE  SECOND.  263 

me,  and  said,  Mercy,  What  aileth  thee  ?  Now  when 
he  had  heard  me  make  my  complaint,  he  said,  Peace 
be  to  thee :  He  also  wiped  mine  eyes  with  his  hand- 
kerchief, and  c/an^  me  in  Si/ver  and  Gold.  He  put 
a  Chain  about  my  neck,  and  Ear-Rings  in  mine  ears,  Ezek.  16,  .-,. 
and  a  beautiful  Crown  upon  my  head.  Then  he  "'  '^ 
took  me  by  the  hand,  and  said,  Mercy,  Come  after 
me.  So  he  went  up,  and  I  followed,  till  we  came 
at  a  Golden  Gate.  Then  he  knocked,  and  when 
they  within  had  opened,  the  Man  went  in,  and  I 
followed  him  up  to  a  Throne,  upon  which  one  sat ; 
and  he  said  to  me,  JVelco??ie,  Daughter.  The  place 
looked  bright  and  twinkling,  like  the  Stars,  or 
rather  like  the  Sun,  and  I  thought  that  I  saw  your 
Husband  there;  so  I  awoke  from  my  dream.  But 
did  I  laugh  ? 

Christ.  Laugh !  ay,  and  well  you  might,  to  see 
yourself  so  well.  For  you  must  give  me  leave  to 
tell  you,  that  it  was  a  good  dream  ;  and  that  as  you 
have  begun  to  find  the  First  Part  true,  so  you  shall 
find  the  Second  at  last.  God  speaks  once,  yea  tivice,  [ob33.  14, 
yet  Man  perceiveth  it  not,  in  a  Drea7n,  in  a  Vision  of  '5- 
the  night,  when  deep  Sleep  f aileth  upon  men,  inslum- 
beri7ig  upon  the  bed.  We  need  not,  when  abed,  to 
lie  awake  to  talk  with  God,  he  can  visit  us  while  we 
sleep,  and  cause  us  then  to  hear  his  Voice.  Our 
heart  oft-times  wakes  when  we  sleep,  and  God  can 
speak  to  that,  either  by  words,  by  proverbs,  by 
signs  and  similitudes,  as  well  as  if  one  was 
awake. 

Mercy.  Well,  I  am  glad  of  my  dream,  for  I  hope,  Mercy  ^w^/ 
e're  long,  to  see  it  fulfilled,  to  the  making  me  laugh  '"'  ^'^'""• 
again. 


*  264  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Christ.  I  think  it  is  now  high  time  to  rise,  and 
to  know  what  we  must  do. 

Mej'cy.  Pray,  if  they  invite  us  to  stay  a  while, 
let  us  wilhngly  accept  of  the  proffer.  I  am  the  will- 
inger  to  stay  a  while  here,  to  grow  better  acquainted 
with  these  maids ;  methinks  Pt^udence,  Piety  and 
Charity,  have  very  comely  and  sober  countenances. 
Christ.  We  shall  see  what  they  will  do.  So 
when  they  were  up  and  ready,  they  came  down, 
and  they  asked  one  another  of  their  rest,  and  if  it 
was  comfortable  or  not  .•* 

Mercy.  Very  good,  said  Mercy,  it  was  one  of 
the  best  night's  lodgings  that  ever  I  had  in  my 
life. 

Then    said   Prudence   and  Piety,  if  you  will  be 
persuaded  to  stay  here  a  while,  you  shall  have  what 
the  house  will  afford. 
They  slay  here      Char.  Ay,  and  that  with  a  very  good  will,  said 
tome  time.       Chai'ity.     So  they  consented  and  staid  there  about 
a  month  or  above,  and  became  very  profitable  one 
rrndence,/^-    to  another.     And  because /'r^^rt'^fwf^  would  see  how 
J/Xchristt-    Christiana  had  brought  up  her  children,  she  asked 
ana's  children,  leave  of  her  to  Catcchise  them :  So  she  gave  her 
free  consent.      Then   she  began   at  the  youngest, 
whose  name  was  ya7nes. 
Janes  cate-          Pmdencc.  And    she   said.    Come,    James,    canst 
thou  tell  me  who  made  thee  ? 

James.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

Prud.  Good  boy.  And  canst  thou  tell  who  saves 
thee  ? 

Jain.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God 
the  Holy  Ghost. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  26s 

Priid.  Good  boy  still.      But  how  doth  God  the  • 
Father  save  thee  ? 

Jam.   By  his  Grace. 

Prtid.   How  doth  God  the  Son  save  thee  ? 

Jam.  By  his  Righteousness,  Death,  and  Blood, 
and  Life. 

Priici.  And  how  doth  God  the  Holy  Ghost  save 
thee  ? 

yayn.  By  his  Illinnination,  by  his  Re7tovatton, 
and  by  his  Preso'vaiion. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Christiana,  You  are  to  be 
commended  for  thus  bringing  up  your  children.  I 
suppose  I  need  not  ask  the  rest  these  Questions, 
since  the  youngest  of  them  can  answer  them  so  well. 
I  will  therefore  now  apply  myself  to  the  youngest 
next. 

Prud.  Then    she   said,    Come,    Joseph,   (for   his  Joseph  <r<7/r 
name  was  JosepJi)  will  you  let  me  catechise  you  }      '^  "^'^' 

Joseph,  With  all  my  heart. 

Prud.  What  is  Man  ? 

Jos.  A  reasonable  Creature,  made  so  by  God,  as 
my  brother  said. 

Prud.  What  is  supposed  by  this  word  Saved? 

Jos.  That  Man,  by  Sin,  has  brought  himself  into 
a  state  of  Captivity  and  Misery. 

Prud.  What  is  supposed  by  his  being  saved  by 
the  Trinity  .<* 

Jos.  That  Sin  is  so  great  and  mighty  a  Tyrant, 
that  none  can  pull  us  out  of  its  clutches,  but  God  ; 
and  that  God  is  so  good  and  loving  to  Man,  as  to 
pull  him  indeed  out  of  this  miserable  state. 

Prud.  What  is  God's  design  in  saving  of  poor 
men  ? 


266 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Samuel  cate- 
fhised. 


Matthew  ca- 
Uchised. 


yos.  The  glorifying  of  his  Name,  of  his  Grace, 
and  Justice,  &c.  and  the  everlasting  Happiness  of 
his  Creature. 

Prud.  Who  are  they  that  must  be  saved  ? 

yos.  Those  that  accept  of  his  Salvation. 

Prud.  Good  boy,  Joseph,  thy  mother  has  taught 
thee  well,  and  thou  hast  hearkened  to  what  she  has 
said  unto  thee. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  Samuel,  who  was  the 
eldest  but  one : 

Prud.  Come,  Satftuel,  are  you  willing  that  I 
should  catechise  you  also  } 

Samuel.  Yes,  forsooth,  if  you  please. 

Prud.  What  is  Heaven  ? 

Sa77i.  A  Place  and  State  most  blessed,  because 
God  dwelleth  there. 

Pr7cd  What  is  Hell  ? 

Sa;u.  A  Place  and  State  most  woful,  because  it  is 
the  dwelling-place  of  Sin,  the  Devil,  and  Death. 

Prud.  Why  wouldst  thou  go  to  Heaven  } 

Sam.  That  I  may  see  God,  and  serve  him  with- 
out weariness ;  that  I  may  see  Christ,  and  love 
him  everlastingly ;  that  I  may  have  that  fulness 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  me,  that  I  can  by  no  means 
here  enjoy. 

Prud.  A  very  good  boy  also,  and  one  that  has 
learned  well. 

Then  she  addressed  herself  to  the  eldest,  whose 
name  was  Matthew ;  and  she  said  to  him,  Come, 
Matthew,  shall  I  also  catechise  you  ? 

Matthew.  With  a  very  good  will. 

Prud.  I  ask  then,  if  there  was  ever  any  thing 
that  had  a  Being  antecedent  to,  or  before  God  ? 


PART  THE  SECOND.  267 

Matt.  No,  for  God  is  Eternal  ;  nor  is  there  any 
thing,  excepting  Himself,  that  had  a  being,  until 
the  beginning  of  the  first  day.  For  in  six  days  the 
Lord  made  Heaven  and  Earth,  the  Sea,  and  ail  that 
in  the??i  is. 

Prud.  What  do  you  think  of  the  Bible  ? 

Matt.  It  is  the  Holy  Word  of  God. 

Prud.  Is  there  nothing  written  therein,  but  what 
you  understand  ? 

Matt.  Yes,  a  great  deal. 

Prud.  What  do  you  do  when  you  meet  with 
places  therein  that  you  do  not  understand  ? 

Matt.  I  think  God  is  wiser  than  I.  I  pray 
also  that  he  will  please  to  let  me  know  all  therein 
that  he  knows  will  be  for  my  good. 

Prud.  How  believe  you  as  touching  the  Resur- 
rection of  the  Dead  ? 

Matt.  I  believe  they  shall  rise,  the  same  that 
was  buried  ;  the  same  in  Nature,  tho'  not  in  Corrup- 
tion. And  I  believe  this  upon  a  double  account. 
First,  Because  God  has  promised  it.  Secondly, 
because  he  is  able  to  perform  it. 

Then  said  Prudence  to  the  boys,  You  must  still 
hearken   to  your   Mother,   for  she  can   learn  you 
more.     You  must  also  diligently  give  ear  to  what  Prudence's 
good    talk    you   shall   hear   from   others;    for  you\:'^"^/"![°"("^' 
sakes  do  they  speak  good  things.      Observe  also,  f''l"^  ^^'^' 
and  that  with  carefulness,  what  the  Heavens  and 
the   Earth  do  teach  you  ;   but  especially  be   much 
in  the  meditation  of  that  Book  that  was  the  cause 
of  your   Father's   becoming  a   Pilgrim.      I,  for  my 
part,    my    children,    will    teach    you    what     I     can 
while    you    are    here,    and    shall    be    glad    if    you 


268  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

v.'ill    ask    me   questions    that   tend    to    Godly   edi- 
iying. 
hitxcy  has  a        Now,  by  that  these   Pilgrims   had  been  at  this 
i>-Met-heart.     y^\^f>Q  ^  wcck,  Mercy  had  a  visiter  that  pretended 
some  good  will  unto  her,  and  his  name  was   Mr. 
Brisk,  a  man  of  some  breeding,  and  that  pretended 
to  Religion,  but  a  man  that  stuck  very  close  to  the 
World.     So  he  came  once  or  twice,   or  more,  to 
Mercy y  and    offered   love   unto    her.     Now  Mercy 
was  of  a  fair  countenance,  and  therefore  the  more 
alluring. 
Mercy's /m-        Her    Mind   also   was,   to  be   always   busying  of 
^^^'  herself  in  doing,  for  when  she  had   nothing  to  do 

for  herself,  she  would  be  making  of  hose  and  gar- 
ments for  others,  and  would  bestow  them  upon 
them  that  had  need.  And  Mr.  Brisk  not  know- 
ing where,  or  how  she  disposed  of  what  she  made, 
seemed  to  be  greatly  taken,  for  that  he  found  her 
never  idle.  ,  I  will  warrant  her  a  good  housewife, 
quoth  he  to  himself. 

Mercy  then  revealed  the  business  to  the  maidens 

that   were    of  the    house,    and    enquired   of   them 

concerning    him,    for   they    did   know   him    better 

Mercy  en-       than  she.     So  they  told  her,  that  he  was  a  very 

%Ta'idscon^     L)usy  youug  man,  and  one  that  pretended  to   reli- 

cerning  Mr.     <Aqx\  \  but  was,  as  they  feared,  a  stranorer  to  the 

Power  of  that  which  is  Good. 

Nay  then,  said  Mercy,  I  will  look  no  more  on  him  ; 
for  I  purpose  never  to  have  a  Clog  to  my  Soul. 

Prudence  then  replied.  That  there  needed  no 
great  matter  of  discouragement  to  be  given  to  him, 
her  continuing  so  as  she  had  begun  to  do  for  the 
Poor,  would  quickly  cool  his  courage. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  269 

So  tlie  next  time  he  comes,  he  finds  her  at  her 
old  work,  a  making  of  things  for  the  Poor.      Then 
said  he,  What,  always  at  it?     Yes,  said  she,  either  Taikbdwixi 
for   myself   or  for   others  :     And   what  canst  thou  'mI'^\^\L, 
aim  a  day,  quoth  he  ?   I   do  these  things,  said  she. 
That  I  may  be  rich  vl  good  works,  laying  tip  in  store 
a  good  foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that  I 
may  lay  hold  on  Eternal  Life,     Why,  Prithee,  what  i  Tim.  6.  17, 
dost  thou  with  them  ?  said  he.     Cloathe  the  naked,     '  '  '^' 
said  she.      With  that  his  countenance  fell.      So  he 
forbore  to  come  at  her  again.      And  when  he  was  He/orsa.i-is 
asked  the  reason  why,  he  said,  that  Mercy  zuas  a  ""'' ^"'  '^"'^ 
pretty  lass,  but  troubled  with  ill  conditions. 

When  he  had  left  her,  Prudence  said,  Did  I   not  Mercy /wM^ 
tell  thee,  that  Mr.  Brisk  would  soon  forsake  thee  ?  ""^Mercy^'^jat- 
yea,   he  will  raise   up  an   ill   report  of  thee:    For ^ ^'''"^^ ^^ 
notwithstanding  his  pretence  to  Religion,  and   his  name  ^y  j/^/ 
seeming  love  to  Mercy,  yet  Mercy  and   he  are  of^^"  ' '^" 
tempers  so  different,  that  I  believe  they  will  never 
come  together. 

Mercy.  I  might  have  had  husbands  before  now, 
tho'  I  spoke  not  of  it  to  any ;  but  they  were  such 
as  did  not  like  my  conditions,  tho'  never  did  any  of 
them  find  fault  with  my  person.  So  they  and  I 
could  not  agree. 

Pi'iid.  Mercy  in  our  days  is  little  set  by,  any 
further  than  as  to  its  name  :  The  practice,  which 
is  set  forth  by  the  conditions,  there  are  but  few  that 
can  abide. 

Mercy.  Well,   said    Mercy,   if  nobody   will    have  Mercy's  Re- 
me,   I  will   die  a   maid,  or  my  conditions   shall   \^^^°''*^°"- 
to  me  as  a   Husband.     For   I   cannot  change  my 
Nature ;  and  to  have  one  that  lies  cross  to  me  in 


ITow  Mercy's 
sister  was 
served  by  her 
husband. 


Matthew 
falls  sick. 


Gripes  of 
Conscience. 


The  Physi- 
(ian  s  Judg- 
ment. 


Samuel  puts 
his  mother  in 
mind  of  the 
Fruit  his  bro 
ther  did  eat. 


270  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

this,  that  I  purpose  never  to  admit  of  as  long  as  I 
hve.  I  had  a  sister  named  Bountiful,  married  to 
one  of  these  churls  ;  but  he  and  she  could  never 
agree ;  but  because  my  sister  was  resolved  to  do  as 
she  had  begun,  that  is,  to  shew  kindness  to  the  Poor, 
therefore  her  husband  first  cried  her  down  at  the 
Cross,  and  then  turned  her  out  of  his  doors. 

Prud.  And  yet  he  was  a  Professor,  I  warrant 
you. 

Mercy.  Yes,  such  a  one  as  he  was,  and  of  such 
as  he  the  world  is  now  full ;  but  I  am  for  none  of 
them  all. 

Now  Matthew,  the  eldest  son  of  Christiana,  fell 
sick,  and  his  sickness  was  sore  upon  him,  for  he 
was  much  pained  in  his  bowels,  so  that  he  was  with 
it,  at  times,  pulled  as  t'were  both  ends  together. 
There  dwelt  also,  not  far  from  thence,  one  Mr. 
Skill,  an  ancient  and  well-approved  Physician.  So 
Christiana  desired  it,  and  they  sent  for  him,  and  he 
came  :  When  he  was  entred  the  room,  and  had  a 
little  observed  the  boy,  he  concluded  that  he  was 
sick  of  the  gripes.  Then  he  said  to  his  mother, 
What  diet  has  Matthew  of  late  fed  upon  ?  Diet,  said 
Christiana,  nothing  but  what  is  wholsome.  The 
Physician  answered,  This  boy  has  been  tampering 
with  something  that  lies  in  his  maw  undigested,  and 
that  will  not  away  without  Means.  And  I  tell  you 
he  must  be  purged,  or  else  he  will  die. 

Sam.  Then  said  Samuel,  Mother,  mother,  what 
was  that  which  my  brother  did  gather  up  and  eat, 
so  soon  as  we  were  come  from  the  Gate  that  is  at 
the  head  of  this  Way  ?  You  know  that  there  was  an 
orchard  on  the  left-hand,  on  the  other  side  of  the 


MERCY    AND    HKK    VISITOR 


PART  THE  SECOND.  271 

Wall,  and  some  of  the  trees  hung  over  the  Wall,  and 
my  brother  did  plash  and  did  eat. 

Christ.  True,  my  child,  said  Christiana,  he  did 
take  thereof  and  did  eat ;  naughty  boy  as  he  was,  I 
did  chide  him,  and  yet  he  would  eat  thereof. 

Skill.  I  knew  he  had  eaten  something  that  was 
not  wholsome  food,  and  that  food,  to  wit,  that  fruit, 
is  even  the  most  hurtful  of  all.  It  is  the  fruit  of 
Beelzebub's  orchard.  I  do  marvel  that  none  did 
warn  you  of  it ;  many  have  died  thereof. 

Christ.  Then  Christiafia  began  to  cry,  and  she 
said,  O  naughty  boy,  and  O  careless  mother,  what 
shall  I  do  for  my  Son  ? 

Skill.  Come,  do  not  be  too  much  dejected ;  the 
boy  may  do  well  again,  but  he  must  purge  and  vomit. 

Christ.  Pray,  Sir,  try  the  utmost  of  your  skill  with 
him,  whatever  it  costs. 

Skill.   Nay,  I  hope  I  shall  be  reasonable.     So  he  Heb.  10,  i. 
made  him  a  purge,  but  it  was  too  weak ;  'twas  said,  p^/^^ ^,,^, 
it  was  made  of  the  Blood  of  a  Goat,  the  Ashes  of  a  Z^'^'^- 
Heifer,  and  with  some  of  the  Juice  of  Hysop,  &c. 
When  Mr.  Skill  had  seen  that  that  purge  was  too 
weak,  he  made  him  one  to  the  purpose  :  'Twas  made 
Bx  Came,  &  Sanguine  Christi,  (you    know    Phy-  joii.  6. 54, 
sicians  give  strange  medicines  to  their  patients)  and  ^^^k  'f.\^^.' 
it  was  made  up  into  pills,  with  a  Promise  or  two,  and  j^'  ^^=^^'"  ^ 
a  proportionable  quantity  of  Salt.     Now  he  was  to  iieb.  9.  14. 
take  them  three  at  a  time  fasting,  in  half  a  quarter 
of  a  pint  of  the  tears  of  Repentance.     When  this 
potion  was  prepared,  and  brought  to  the  boy,  he  was  The  boy  loth 
loth  to  take  it,  tho'  torn  with  the  gripes,  as   if  he  %hy%k' 
should  be  pull'd  in  pieces,  Come,   come,  said  the 
Physician,  you  must  take  it.     It  iioes  against  my 


273  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Zech.  12.  10.  stomach,  said  the  boy.     /  must  have  you  take  it,  said 
his  mother.     I  shall  vomit  it  up  again,  said  the  boy. 
Pray,  Sir,  said  Christiana  to  Mr.  Skill,  how  does  it 
taste  ?     It  has  no  ill  taste,  said  the  doctor ;  and  with 
that  she  touched  one  of  the  pills  with  the  tip  of  her 
The  Moth ir     tonguc.      Oh,    Matthezv,    said   she,    this    potion   is 
persuades  him.  sweetcr  than  honey.     If  thou  lovest  thy  Mother,  if 
thou  lovest  thy  Brothers,  if  thou  lovest  Mercy,  if 
thou  lovest  thy  Life,  take  it.     So  with  much  ado, 
after  a  short  prayer  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon  it, 
he  took    it,  and   it  wrought   kindly  with   him.     It 
caused  him  to  purge,  it  caused  him  to  sleep,  and  rest 
quietly ;  it  put  him  into  a  fine  heat,  and  breathing 
sweat,  and  did  quite  rid  him  of  his  gripes. 
A  Word  of         So  in  a  little  time  he  got  up,  and  walked  about 
hand  of  hu     with  a  Staff,  and  would  go  from  room  to  room,  and 
Faith.  ^^ij^  -^x^C^  Prude7ice,  Piety  and  Charity,  of  his  dis- 

temper, and  how  he  was  healed. 

So  when  the  boy  was  healed,  Christiana  asked 

Mr.  Skill,  saying.  Sir,  what  will  content  you  for  your 

pains  and  care  to  and  of  my  child  ?     And  he  said, 

You  must  pay  the  Master  of  the  College  of  Physi- 

Heb.  13.  II,    cians,  according  to   Rules  made    in  that  case  and 

J^;  '3'  ^^'  provided. 

Christ.   But,  Sir,  said  she,  what  is  this  pill  good  for 

else  ? 

This  pill  an        Skill.   It  is  an  universal  pill ;  'tis  good  against  all 

mely.^^'^ ^'  ^^^^  diseases  that  Pilgrims  are  incident  to  ;  and  when 

it  is  well  prepared,  it  will  keep  good,  time  out  of 

mind. 

Christ.  Pray,  Sir,  make  me  up  twelve  boxes  of 
them :  For  if  I  can  get  these,  I  will  never  take 
other  physick. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  273 

Skill.   These  piils  are  good  to  prevent  diseases, 
as  well  as  to  cure  when  one  is  sick.     Yea,  I   dare 
say  it,  and  stand  to  it,  that  if  a  man  will  but  use 
this  physick  as  he  should,  //  will  make  hhn  live  for 
ever.     But  good  Christiana,  thou  must  give  these  joivn  6.  50. 
pills  no  other  way,  but  as   I  have  prescribed  :  Y or  in  a  ^lass  oj 
if  you  do,  they  will  do  no  good.     So  he  gave  unto  '^ll'-Zlnfe. 
Chj'istiana  physick   for   herself,  and   her   boys,  and 
for  Mercy,  and  bid  Matthew  take  heed  how  he  eat 
any  more  gree7i  plums,  and  kissed  them,  and  went 
his  way. 

It  was  told  you  before,  that  Pr^idence  bid  the 
boys,  that  if  at  any  time  they  would,  they  should 
ask  her  some  Questions  that  might  be  profitable, 
and  she  would  say  something  to  them. 

Matt.  Then  Matthew  who  had  been  sick,  asked 
her,  Why  for   the   most   part    Physick   should    be  o/rhysu-k. 
bitter  to  our  palates  ? 

Prud.  To  shew  how  unwelcome  the  word  of 
God,  and  the  effects  thereof,  are  to  a  Carnal  Heart. 

Matt.  Why  does  Physick,  if  it  does  good,  purge,  of  the  Effects 
and  cause  that  we  vomit  ?  "^  Physick. 

Prud.  To  shew  that  the  Word,  when  it  works 
effectually,  cleanseth  the  Heart  and  Mind.  F'or 
look  what  the  one  doth  to  the  body,  the  otlier  doth 
to  the  soul. 

Matt.  What  should  we  learn  by  seeing  the  flame  o/Fire,  and 
of  our  fire  go  upwards  }  And  by  seeing  the  beams  ^-'^  "  ""' 
and    sweet    influences    of    the    Sun    strike    down- 
wards ? 

Prud.  By  the  going  up  of  the  fire,  we  are  taught  to 
ascend  to  Heaven,  by  fervent  and  hot  desires. 
And  by  the  Sun  his  sending  his  heat,  beams,  and 


274  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

sweet  influences  downwards,  wc  are  taught,  that  the 
Saviour  of  the  World,  tho'  high,  reaches  down  with 
his  Grace  and  Love  to  us  below. 
Of  the  Matt.  Where  have  the  Clouds  their  water  ? 

Prud.  Out  of  the  Sea. 

Matt.  What  may  we  learn  from  that  ? 

Prud.  That  Ministers  should  fetch  their  doctrine 
from  God. 

Matt.  Why  do  they  empty  themselves  upon  the 
Earth  ? 

Prnd.  To  shew  that  Ministers  should  give  out 
what  they  know  of  God  to  the  world. 
Of  the  Rain-        Matt.  Why  is  the  Rain- Bow  caused  by  the  Sun  .'* 
^'^'  Priid.  To  shew  that  the  covenant  of  God's  Grace 

is  confirmed  to  us  in  Christ. 
Of  the  Matt.  Why  do  the  springs  come  from  the  Sea  to 

springs.         ^^^^  through  the  Earth  ? 

Prud.  To  shew,  that  the  Grace  of  God  comes  to 
us  through  the  Body  of  Christ. 

Matt.  Why  do  some  of  the  springs  rise  out  of 
the  top  of  high  Hills  ? 

Prud,  To  shew,  that  the   Spirit  of  Grace  shall 
spring  up  in  some  that  are  great  and  mighty,  as  well 
as  in  many  that  are  poor  and  low. 
Ofth,  Can.         Matt.  Why  doth  the  fire  fasten  upon  the  candle- 
wick  1 

Prud.  To  shew  that  unless  Grace  doth  kindle 
upon  the  heart,  there  will  be  no  true  Light  of  Life 
in  us. 

Matt.  Why  is  the  wick,  and  tallow,  and  all  spent, 
to  maintain  the  light  of  the  candle  ? 

Prud.  To  shew  that  Body  and  Soul,  and  all 
should  be  at  the  service  of,  and  spend  themselves 


die 


PART  THE  SECOND.  275 

to  maintain  in  good  condition,  that  Grace  of  God 
that  is  in  us. 

Matt.    Why   doth   the    Pelican    pierce    her   own  ofihePdi- 
breast  with  her  bill  ?  ''""• 

Priici.  To  nourish  her  young  ones  with  her 
blood,  and  thereby  to  shew  that  Christ  the  Blessed 
so  loveth  his  young,  his  People,  as  to  save  them 
from  Death  by  his  Blood. 

Matt.  What  may  one  learn  by  hearing  the  cock  oftht  Coci. 
to  crow  ? 

Prud.  Learn  to  remember  Peter  s  Sin,  and 
Peter  s  Repentance.  The  cock's  crowing  shews 
also,  that  Day  is  coming  on ;  let  then  the  crow- 
ing of  the  cock  put  thee  in  mind  of  that  last  and 
terrible  Day  of  Judgment. 

Now    about    this    time    their    month    was    out ; 
wherefore   they   signified   to  those   of  the    House, 
that   'twas    convenient    for   them    to    up    and    be 
going.     Then  said  Joseph  to  his  mother,  it  is  con-  The  Weak 
venient  that   )ou   forget  not  to  send  to  the  house  'SZ''sirong 
of  Mr.  Interpreter,  to  pray  liim  to  grant  that  Mr, ''•^  ^'""J''"'-'- 
Grcat-hf.art  should  be  sent  unto  us,  that  he   may 
be  our  conductor  the  rest  of  our  Way.     Good  boy, 
said  she,  I  had  almost  forgot.     So  she  drew  up  a 
petition,  and  prayed  Mr.    Watchful  the  Porter,  to 
send  it  by  some  fit  man,  to  her  good  friend   Mr. 
Interpreter ;  who   when   it  was  come,  and  he  had 
seen  the  contents  of  the  petition,  said  to  the  mes- 
senger, Go  tell  them  that  I  will  send  him. 

When    the   Family   where   Christiana   was,   saw  They  provide 
that  they  had  a  purpose  to  go  forward,  they  called  itCj'" 
the  whole  house  together,  to  give  thanks  to  their 
King  for  sending  of  them  such  profitable  guests  as 


276 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 


Eve's  Apple. 


A  sight  of  Sii 
is  amazing. 
Gen.  3.  6. 
Rom.  7.  24. 


Jacob's  Lad- 
der. 


A  sight  of 
Christ  is  tak- 
ing. 


Gen,  28.  12. 

Golden  An- 
chor. 


John  I.  ;i, 
Ileb.  6.  10. 


Cy  Abraham 
offering  up 
Isaac. 
Gen.  22.  9. 


these ;  which  done,  they  said  to  Christiana,  And 
shall  we  not  shew  thee  something,  according  as 
our  custom  is  to  do  to  Pilgrims,  on  which  thou 
may'st  meditate,  when  thou  art  upon  the  Way  ? 
So  they  took  Christiana,  her  children,  and  Mercy 
into  the  closet,  and  shew'd  them  one  of  the  Apples 
that  Eve  did  eat  of,  and  that  she  also  did  give  to 
her  husband  ;  and  that  for  the  eating  of  which, 
they  were  both  turned  out  of  Paradise,  and  asked 
her  what  she  thoueht  that  was  ?  Then  Christiana 
said,  'Tis  Food  or  Poison,  I  know  not  which.  So 
they  opened  the  matter  to  her,  and  she  held  up 
her  hands  and  wondered. 

Then  they  had  her  to  a  place,  and  shewed  her 
Jacob's  Ladder.  Now  at  that  time  there  were 
some  Angels  ascending  upon  it.  So  Christiana 
look'd  and  look'd  to  see  the  Angels  go  up,  and  so 
did  the  rest  of  the  company.  Then  they  were 
going  into  another  place,  to  shew  them  something 
else ;  but  James  said  to  his  mother.  Pray  bid  them 
stay  here  a  little  longer,  for  this  is  a  curious  sight. 
So  they  turned  again,  and  stood  feeding  their  eyes 
with  this  so  pleasant  a  prospect.  After  this  they 
had  them  into  a  place  where  did  hang  up  a  Golden 
Anchor,  so  they  bid  Christiana  take  it  down  ;  for, 
said  they,  you  shall  have  it  with  you,  for  it  is  of 
absolute  necessity  that  you  should,  that  you  may 
lay  hold  of  that  within  the  veil,  and  stand  stedfast 
in  case  you  should  meet  with  turbulent  weather: 
So  they  were  glad  thereof.  Then  they  took  them, 
and  had  them  to  the  Mount  upon  which  Abraham 
our  Father  had  offered  up  Isaac  his  Son,  and 
shewed  them  the  Altar,  the   Wood,  the  Fire,  and 


PART  THE  SECOND.  277 

the  Knife,  for  they  remain  to  be  seen  to  this  very 
Day.  When  they  had  seen  it,  they  held  up  their 
hands,  and  blest  themselves,  and  said,  Oh  !  What 
a  man  for  Love  to  his  Master,  and  for  denial  to 
himself  was  Abraham  I  After  they  had  shewed 
them  all  these  things,  Prudence  took  them  into 
the  dining-room,  where  stood  a  pair  of  excellent 
virginals,  so  she  played  upon  them,  and  turned  Prudence's 
what  she  had  shewed  them  into  this  excellent  '^^'"^'' 
Song,  saying. 

Eve's  Apple  we  have  shew  d you ; 

Of  that  be  you  aware  : 
Yoic  have  seen  Jacob's  Ladder  too, 

Upon  which  Angels  are. 

An  Anchor  _yt7«  received  have, 

Bnt  let  not  these  suffice, 
Until  with  Abra'm  jj'^7^  have  gave 

Your  Best,  a  Sacrifice. 

Now  about  this  time  one  knocked  at  the  door : 
So  the  Porter  opened,  and  behold  Mr.  Great-heart  Mr.  Q,xt2.\.. 
was  there  ;  but  when  he  was  come  in,  what  Joy  was  ^a^ali.""^' 
there!  For  it  came  now  fresh  aofain  into  tlieir 
minds,  how  but  a  while  ago  he  had  slain  Old  Grim 
{Bloody -?na?i,)  the  Giant,  and  had  delivered  them 
from  the  Lions. 

Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  Christiana,  and  to 
Mercy,   My  Lord  has  sent  each  of  you  a  bottle  oi  iieoHngsa 
wine,  and  also  some   parched  corn,   together  with  / J^  ^/^/f  '^" 
a  couple  of  pomegranates :   He  has  also   sent  the  '*""• 
boys  some  figs  and  raisins,  to  refresh  you  in  your 
Way. 


2/8 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Robbery. 


Christiana 
iak(s  her 
leave  of  the 
Forter, 


The  Forter'' s 
blessing. 


Then  they  addressed  themselves  to  their  Jour- 
ney ;  and  Prudence  and  Piety  went  along  with 
them.  When  they  came  at  the  Gate,  Christiana 
asked  the  Porter,  if  any  of  late  went  by.  He  said, 
No,  only  one  some  time  since,  who  also  told  me, 
that  of  late  there  had  been  a  great  robbery  com- 
mitted on  the  King's  highway  as  you  go :  But,  he 
saith,  the  thieves  are  taken,  and  will  shortly  be 
tried  for  their  lives.  Then  Christia7ia  and  Mercy 
were  afraid ;  but  Matthew  said,  mother,  fear  no- 
thing, as  long  as  Mr.  Great-heart  is  to  go  with  us, 
and  to  be  our  conductor. 

Then  said  Christiana  to  the  Porter,  Sir,  I  am 
much  obliged  to  you  for  all  the  kindnesses  that  you 
have  shewed  me  since  I  came  hither ;  and  also  for 
that  you  have  been  so  loving  and  kind  to  my  chil- 
dren ;  I  know  not  how  to  gratify  your  kindness  ; 
Wherefore,  pray,  as  a  token  of  my  respects  to  you, 
accept  of  this  small  mite  :  So  she  put  a  gold  angel 
in  his  hand,  and  he  made  her  a  low  obeysance,  and 
said.  Let  thy  Garments  be  always  white,  and  let  thy 
head  want  no  ointment.  Let  Mercy  live  and  not 
die,  and  let  not  her  Works  be  few.  And  to  the 
boys  he  said,  Do  you  fly  youthful  lusts,  and  follow 
after  Godliness  with  them  that  are  grave  and  wise  ; 
so  shall  you  put  gladness  into  your  mother's  heart, 
and  obtain  praise  of  all  that  are  sober-minded  :  So 
they  thanked  the  Porter,  and  departed. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  forward 
until  they  were  come  to  the  brow  of  the  Hill,  where 
Piety  bethinking  herself,  cried  out,  Alas !  I  have 
forgot  what  1  intended  to  bestow  upon  Christiana 
and  her  cumpaniuns  •   I  will  go  back  and  fetch  it ; 


PART  THE  SECOND.  279 

so  she  ran  and  fetched  it.  While  she  was  gone, 
Christia7ta  thought  she  heard  in  a  grove  a  little 
way  off  on  the  right  hand,  a  most  curious  melodious 
note,  with  words  much  like  these  : 

Thro'  all  my  Life  tJiy  Favour  is 

So  frajikly  sJicivd  to  me, 
That  ijt  iky  House  for  evermore 

My  dwelling-place  shall  be. 

And  listening  still,  she  thought  she  heard  another 
answer  it,  saying, 

For  why  ?   The  Lord  our  God  is  good; 

His  Mercy  is  for  ever  sure: 
His  Truth  at  all  times  firmly  stood, 

And  shall  from  Age  to  Age  eiidure. 

So  Christiana  asked  Prudence  what  'twas  that 
made  those  curious  notes.  They  are,  said  she,  j^wc 2.  t », 
our  Country  birds;  they  sing  these  notes  but  sel 
dom,  except  it  be  at  the  Spring,  when  the  flowers 
appear,  and  the  Sun  shines  warm,  and  then  you 
may  hear  them  all  day  long.  I  often,  said  she,  go 
out  to  hear  them  ;  we  also  oft-times  keep  them  tame 
in  our  House.  They  are  very  fine  company  for  us 
when  we  are  melancholy  ;  also  they  make  the  woods 
and  groves  and  solitary  places,  places  desirous  to 
be  in. 

By  this  time  Piety  was  come  again ;  so  she  said  riery  hestoiv- 
to  Christia7ia,  Look  here,   I   have   brought   thee  ^'on  tli'w  aT^ 
Scheme  of  all  those  things  that  thou  hast  seen  at  our^""'"'^^- 
House,   upon   which   thou   may'st  look  when   thou 


28o 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


findest  thyself  forgetful,  and  call  those  things  again 
to  remembrance  for  thy  edification  and  comfort. 
Par/ 1,  p.  58.  Now  they  began  to  go  down  the  Hill  into  the 
Valley  of  Humiliation.  It  was  a  steep  hill,  and 
the  Way  was  slippery ;  but  they  were  very  careful, 
so  they  got  down  pretty  well.  When  they  were 
down  in  the  Valley,  Piety  said  to  Christiana.,  this  is 
the  place  where  Christian  your  Husband  met  with 
the  foul  fiend  Apollyon,  and  where  they  had  that 
great  Fight  that  they  had :  I  know  you  cannot  but 
have  heard  thereof;  but  be  of  good  courage,  as 
long  as  you  have  here  Mr.  Great- heart  to  be  your 
Guide  and  conductor,  we  hope  you  will  fare  the 
better.  So  when  these  two  had  committed  the 
Pilgrims  unto  the  conduct  of  their  Guide,  he  went 
forward  and  they  went  after. 

Great-heart.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  We 
need  not  be  so  afraid  of  this  Valley,  for  here  is  no- 
thing to  hurt  us,  unless  we  procure  it  to  ourselves. 
'Tis  true,  Christian  did  here  meet  with  ApoUyon, 
with  whom  he  had  also  a  sore  Combat ;  but  that 
fray  was  the  fruit  of  those  slips  that  he  got  in  his 
going  down  the  Hill :  For  they  that  get  Slips  there, 
must  look  for  Combats  here ;  and  hence  it  is,  that 
this  Valley  has  got  so  hard  a  name.  For  the  com- 
mon People,  when  they  hear  that  some  frightful 
thing  has  befallen  such  an  one  in  such  a  place,  are 
of  an  opinion  that  that  place  is  haunted  with  some 
foul  fiend,  or  evil  spirit ;  when,  alas !  it  is  for  the 
fruit  of  their  doing,  that  such  things  do  befal  them 
there. 

This  Valley  of  Hnmiliation  is  of  itself  as  fruitful 


Mr.  Great- 
heart  at  the 
Valley  of  U.M 
miliation. 


Tkf  Reason 


why  Christian  a  place.  as  any  the  crow  flies  over ;  and  I  am  per- 


PART  THE  SECOND.  281 

siiaded,   if  we    could    hit    upon    it,  we    might   ^nd  nw  so  beset 
somewhere   hereabout   something  that  might  give 
us  an  account  why  Christian  was  so  hardly  beset  in 
this  place. 

Then  James  said  to  his  mother,  Lo,  yonder 
stands  a  Pillar,  and  it  looks  as  if  something  was 
written  thereon ;  let  us  go  and  sec  what  it  is.  So 
they  went  and  found  there  written,  Let  Christian's  a  Piiiarwith 
Slips ^  before  he  came  hither,  and  the  Battles  that  he  ^"  ,"^  '"" 
Viet  with  in  this  place,  be  a  warfiing  to  those  that 
come  after.  Lo,  said  their  Guide,  Did  I  not  tell 
you  that  there  was  something  hereabouts  that 
would  give  intimation  of  the  reason  why  Christian 
was  so  hard  beset  in  this  place  :  Then  turning  to 
Christiaiia,  he  said.  No  disparagement  to  Christia7t 
more  than  to  many  others  whose  hap  and  lot  it  was. 
For  'tis  easier  going  up  than  doiun  this  Hill,  and 
that  can  be  said  but  of  few  hills  in  all  these  parts  of 
the  World.  But  we  will  leave  the  good  man,  he 
is  at  rest,  he  also  had  a  brave  Victory  over  his 
enemy  :  Let  Him  grant  that  dwelleth  above,  that 
we  fare  no  worse  when  we  come  to  be  tryed  than 
he. 

But  we  will  come  again  to  this  Valley  of  Hu-  Thuvaiuya 
miliation.  It  is  the  best  and  most  fruitful  piece  of 
ground  in  all  those  parts.  It  is  a  fat  ground,  and, 
as  you  see,  consisteth  much  in  meadows ;  and  if  a 
man  was  to  come  here  in  the  summer  time,  as  we 
do  now,  if  he  knew  not  any  thing  before  thereof, 
and  if  he  also  deliorhted  himself  in  the  sic^ht  of  his 
eyes,  he  might  see  that,  that  would  be  delightful 
to  him.  Behold  how  green  this  Valley  is,  also 
how   beautified   with   Lillies.     I   have  also  known  Song  2.  i. 


282  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Jam.  4-  6.       many  labouring  men  that  have  got  good  estates  in 

^ '  ^"  ^"      this  Valley  of  Humiliation.     (For  God  resisteth  the 

Proud,  but  gives  more,  more  Grace  to  the  humble ;) 

Men  thrive  in  for  indeed  it  is  a  very  fruitful  soil,  and  doth  bring 

iiumiiiaUon.    forth  by   haudfuls.      Some  also   have   wished,  that 

the  next  way  to  their  Father's  House  were  here, 

that  they  might  be  troubled  no  more  with   either 

hills  or  mountains  to  go  over ;  but  the  Way  is  the 

Way,  and  there's  an  end. 

Now  as  they  were  going  along,  and  talking,  they 
espied  a  boy  feeding  his  father's  sheep.  The  boy 
was  in  very  mean  cloaths,  but  of  a  very  fresh  and 
well-favoured  countenance;  and  as  he  sat  by  him- 
self, he  sung.  Hark,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  to  what 
the  Shepherd's  boy  saith ;  so  they  hearkened,  and 
he  said, 

Ph''-  4-  i2i  He  that  is  down,  7ieeds  fear  no  Fall; 

He  that  is  loiu,  no  Pride: 
He  that  is  himtble,  ever  shall 
Have  God  to  be  his  Guide, 

I  am  content  with  what  I  have, 

Little  be  it  or  much: 
And,  Lord,  Contentmeitt  still  I  crave. 

Because  thou  saves t  such. 

Heb.  13.  5.  Fulness  to  such,  a  Burden  is. 

That  go  on  Pilgrimage : 
Here  little,  and  hereafter  Bliss, 
Is  best  from  Age  to  Age. 

Then  said  their  Guide,  Do  you  hear  him  ?  I  will 
dare  to  say,  that  this  boy  lives  a  merrier  life,  and 


PART  THE  SECOND.  283 

wears  more  of  that  herb  call'd  Heart s-Ease  in  his 
bosom,  than  he  that  is  clad  in  silk  and  velvet ;  but 
we  will  proceed  in  our  discourse. 

In  this  Valley  our  Lord  formerly  had  his  coun- 
try house,  he  loved  much  to  be  here  :    He  loved  chrut,  whin 
also  to  walk  in   these  meadows,  for  he  found  the  ^hJd'hiTc'oun. 
Air  was  pleasant:    Besides,   here  a  man   shall   be ''''->"J^"/,' '". 

1  •  1     r  1        1  •  c      y   •     ^^'  Vallry  of 

tree  from  the  noise,  and  from  the  hurrymgs  of  this  iiumiiiaiion. 
life  :  all  states  are  full  of  noise  and  confusion,  only 
the  Valley  of  Hu7}iiliation  is  that  empty  and  soli- 
tary place.  Here  a  man  shall  not  be  so  let  and 
hindered  in  his  contemplation,  as  in  other  places 
he  is  apt  to  be.  This  is  a  Valley  that  no  body 
walks  in,  but  those  that  love  a  Pilgrim's  life ;  and 
tho'  Christian  had  the  hard  hap  to  meet  here  with 
Apollyon,  and  to  enter  with  him  a  brisk  en- 
counter, yet  I  must  tell  you,  that  in  former  times 
men  have  met  with  Angels  here,  have  found  Pearls 
here,  and  have  in  this  place  found  the  Words  Hos.  12. 4, 5. 
of  Life. 

Did  I  say  our  Lord  had  here  in  former  days  his 
country-house,  and  that  he  loved  here  to  walk  }  I 
will  add,  in  this  place,  and  to  the  People  that  live 
and  trace  these  grounds,  he  has  left  a  yearly  re- 
venue to  be  faithfully  paid  them  at  certain  seasons 
for  their  maintenance  by  the  way,  and  for  their 
farther  encouragement  to  go  on  their  Pilgrimage.       Mat.  n.  29. 

Samuel.  Now  as  they  went  on,  Sanmel  said  to 
Mr.  Great-heart :  Sir,  I  perceive  that  in  this  Valley, 
my  father  and  Apollyon  had  their  Battle  ;  but  where- 
about was  the  Fight,  for  I  perceive  this  Valley  is 
large  ? 

Great-heart.  Your   father  had    that  Battle   with 


284 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


Forgetful 
Green. 


Humility  a 
m-cr:  Grace. 


Apollyon,  at  a  place  yonder  before  us,  in  a  narrow 
passage,  just  beyond  Forgetful  Green  :  And  indeed 
that  place  is  the  most  dangerous  place  in  all  these 
parts.  For  if  at  any  time  the  Pilgrims  meet  with 
any  brunt,  it  is  when  they  forget  what  Favours 
they  have  received,  and  how  unworthy  they  are  of 
them :  This  is  the  place  also  where  others  have 
been  hard  put  to  it ;  but  more  of  the  place  when  we 
are  come  to  it ;  for  I  persuade  myself,  that  to  this 
day  there  remains  either  some  sign  of  the  Battle,  or 
some  monument  to  testify  that  such  a  battle  there 
was  fought. 

Mercy.  Then  said  Mercy^  I  think  I  am  as  well  in 
this  Valley  as  I  have  been  any  where  else  in  all  our 
Journey  :  The  place,  methinks,  suits  with  my  spirit. 
I  love  to  be  in  such  places  where  there  is  no  rattling 
with  coaches,  nor  rumbling  with  wheels :  Methinks 
here  one  may,  without  much  molestation,  be  thinking 
what  he  is,  whence  he  came,  what  he  has  done,  and 
to  what  the  King  has  called  him  :  Here  one  may 
think  and  break  at  heart,  and  melt  in  one's  spirit, 
until  one's  eyes  become  like  the  Fish-Pools  of  Hesh- 
rsai.  84.  s,  6.  ^^^^^     jj^gy  ^j^^^  gQ  rightly  through  this  Valley  of 

Bacha,  make  it  a  Well,  the  rain  that  God  sends 
down  from  Heaven  upon  them  that  are  here  also, 
fillcth  the  Pools.  This  Valley  is  that  from  whence 
also  the  King  will  give  to  their  vineyards,  and  they 
that  go  through  it,  shall  sing,  (as  Christian  did,  for 
all  he  met  with  Apollyon) 

Great-heart.  'Tis  true,  said  their  Guide,  I  have 
gone  through  this  Valley  many  a  time,  and  never 
was  better  than  when  here. 

1  have  also  been  a  conduct  to  several  Pilgrims, 


!>or.g  7-  4- 


IIms.  2.  15. 


An  Ex  peri- 
Hunt  of  it. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  ?8i; 

and  they  have  cuiiOy'.;ccl  the  same  :  To  this  man 
will  I  look,  saith  the  King,  even  to  him  that  is  Poory 
and  of  a  contrite  Spirit,  and  that  trembles  at  my 
Word 

Now  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  the 
afore-mentioned  Battle  was  fought :  Then  said  the 
Guide  to  Christiana,  her  children  and  Mercy,  This 
is  the  place,  on  this  ground  Christian  stood,  and  up 
there  came  Apollyon  against  him  ;  and  look,  did  not 
I  tell  you,  here  is  some  of  your  husband's  blood  The  ruue 
upon  these  stones  to  this  day  :  Behold,  also,  how  '^^^^'amUke 
here  and  there  are  yet  to  be  seen  upon  the  place,  ^'^"'^ 't''^ 

.  •'  ^  ^  ^  fight:  Some 

some  of  the  shivers  of  Apollyon  s  broken  darts  :  See  siguso/tke 
also  how  they  did  beat  the  ground  with  their  feet  ;„a;/^  "^^ 
as  they  fought,  to  make  good  their  places  against 
each  other ;  how  also  with  their  by-blows,  they 
did  split  the  very  stones  in  pieces,  verily  Christian 
did  here  play  the  man,  and  shewed  himself  as 
stout  as  could,  had  he  been  there,  even  Hercules 
himself.  When  Apollyo?i  was  beat,  he  made  his 
retreat  to  the  next  valley,  that  is  called,  The  Valley 
of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  unto  which  we  shall  come 
anon. 

Lo,  yonder  also  stands  a  monument,  on  which  is  a  Monument 
engraven  this  Battle,  and  Christians  Victory,  to  his''-^^'^    "''"■ 
Fame,  throughout  all  Ages  :    So,  because  it  stood 
just  on  the  Way-side  before  them,  they  stept  to  it, 
and   read   the   writing,   which  word  for  word  was 
this: 

Hard- by  here  zuas  a  Battle  fought,  a  Monument 

Most  strange,  and  yet  most  true  ;  "victorl. 

Christian  and  A^oWy on  fought 

Each  other  to  subdue. 


286  TFIE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

The  Man  so  bravely  playd  the  IlTan, 

He  made  the  Fiend  tojly: 
0/ which  a  Moinnnent  I  standi 
The  same  to  testify. 


Groaning! 
heard. 


Part  I.  p.  64.  When  they  had  passed  by  this  place,  they  came 
upon  the  borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  this 
Valley  was  longer  than  the  other,  a  place  also  most 
strangely  haunted  with  evil  things,  as  many  are  able 
to  testify  :  But  these  women  and  children  went  the 
better  through  it,  because  they  had  Day-light,  and 
because  Mr.  Great-heart  was  their  conductor. 

When  they  were  entered  upon  this  Valley,  they 
thought  that  they  heard  a  groaning,  as  of  dead 
men  ;  a  very  great  groaning.  They  thought  also 
they  did  hear  words  of  Lamentation,  spoken  as  of 
some  in  extreme  torment.  These  thingrs  made  the 
boys  to  quake,  the  women  also  looked  pale  and 
wan  ;  but  their  Guide  bid  them  be  of  good  com- 
fort. 

So  they  went  on  a  little  further,  and  they 
thought  that  they  felt  the  ground  begin  to  shake 
under  them,  as  if  some  hollow  place  was  there  ; 
they  heard  also  a  kind  of  hissing,  as  of  serpents, 
but  nothing  as  yet  appeared.  Then  said  the  boys, 
Are  we  not  yet  at  the  end  of  this  doleful  place  ^ 
But  the  Guide  also  bid  them  be  of  good  courage, 
and  look  well  to  their  feet,  lest  haply,  said  he,  you 
be  taken  in  some  snare. 

Now  James  began  to  be  sick,  but  I  think  the 
cause  thereof  was  fear ;  so  his  Mother  gave  him 
some  of  that  Glass  of  Spirits  that  she  had  given 
her  at   the    Interpreter  s   house,   and   three  of  the 


Tht  Ground 
ihakes. 


James  siik 
with  Fear. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  287 

Pills  that  Mr.  Skill  had  prepared,  and  the  boy  be- 
gan to  revive.     Thus  they  went  on,  till  they  came 
to  about  the  middle  of  the  Valley ;  and  then  Chris- 
tiajia  said,  Methinks  I  see  something  yonder  upon  a  Fiend  a/, 
the  road  before  us,  a  thing  of  such  a  shape,  such '*'''^'^' 
as  I   have  not  seen.       Then  said  Joseph,   Mother, 
what  is   it  '^.    An   ugly  thing,  child  ;   an   ugly  thing, 
said  she.      But   mother,  what  is  it  like  ?   said   he. 
'Tis  like  I  cannot  tell  what,  said  she.      And  now  The  pugrimi 
it  was  but  a  little  way  off:    Then  said  she,   It   is ''^^ ''■^"'"^• 
nigh. 

Well,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  let  them  that  are 
most  afraid,  keep  close  to  me :  So  the  Fiend  came 
on,  and  the  conductor  met  it;  but  when  it  was 
just  come  to  him,  it  vanished  to  all  their  siofhts  : 
Then  remembered  they  what  had  been  said  some 
time  ago;  Resist  the  Devil,  and  he  will  fly  from 
you. 

They    went   therefore    on,   as   being  a  little   re-  Great-iieait 
freshed  ;  but  they  had  not  gone  far,  before  Mercy,  ZZ"^" 
looking  behind  her,  saw,  as  she  thought,  something 
'most  like  a  Lion,  and  it  came  a  great  padding  pace ./  Lion. 
after;  and  it  had  a  hollow  voice  of  roaring;  and  at 
every  roar  that  it  gave,  it  made  all  the  Valley  echo, 
and  their  hearts  to  ake,  save  the  heart  of  him  that 
was  their  Guide,      So  it  came  up,  and  Mr.   Great- 
heart  went  behind,  and  put  the  Pilgrims  all  before 
him.       The    Lion    also   came    on   apace,    and    Mr. 
Great-Jieart  addressed  himself  to  give  him   battle,  i  Pet.  5.  s,  9. 
But  when  he  saw  that  it  was  determined,  that  re- 
sistance should  be  made,  he  also  drew  back,  and 
came  no  further. 

Then  they  went   on  again,  and  their  conductor 


288  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

did   go    before    them,    till   they    came    at    a    place 

A  Pit  and      whcrc  was  cast  up  a  Pit,  the  whole  breadth  of  the 

Way,  and  before  they  could  be  prepared  to  go  over 

that,  a  great  mist  and  a  darkness  fell  upon  them,  so 

that  they  could  not  see.     Then  said  the  Pilgrims, 

•    Alas!    Now  what  shall  we  do?    But  their  Guide 

made  answer,  Fear  not,  stand  still,  and  see  what 

an  end  will  be  put  to  this  also ;  so  they  staid  there, 

because  their   path  was   marr'd.      They  then  also 

thought   that   they   did  hear  more   apparently  the 

noise  and  rushing  of  the  Enemies;   the  fire  also, 

and  the  smoke  of  the  Pit,  was  much  easier  to  be 

discerned.     Then  said  Chj'istiana  to  Meixy,  Now  I 

see  what  my  poor  Husband  went  through;  I  have 

heard  much  of  this  place,   but   I    never  was  here 

afore  now ;   poor  man,  he  went  here  all  alone  in 

the  night ;  he  had  night  almost  quite  through  the 

Way ;  also  these  Fiends  were  busy  about  him,  as 

Christiana       if  they  would   have    torn    him    in    pieces.      Many 

l^ai"^^      have  spoke  of  it,  but  none  can  tell  what  the  Valley 

Husband  felt,  ^f  ^^^  shttdoiv   of  Death  should  mean,  untill  they 

come  in  it  themselves.      The  heart  knows  its  own 

bitterness,  and  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not  with  its 

joy.     To  be  here,  is  a  fearful  thing. 

Great-Heart's       Great-heart.  This  is  like  doing  business  in  great 

^'^^'  waters,    or   like  going   down   into  the    deep;   this 

is   like  being    in    the  heart   of  the  Sea,   and    like 

going  down  to  the  bottoms  of  the  mountains  :  Now 

it  seems  as  if  the  Earth,  with  its  bars,  were  about 

us  for  ever.     Btit  let  them  that  walk  in  darkness^ 

and  have  no  light,  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 

and  stay  upon  their  God.     For  my  part,  as  I  have 

told  you  already,  I  have  gone  often  through  this 


PART  THE  SECOND.  289 

Valley,  and  have  been  much  harder  put  to  It  than 
now  I  am  ;  and  yet  you  see  I  am  alive.  I  would 
not  boast,  for  that  I  am  not  mine  own  Saviuur, 
But  I  trust  we  sliall  have  a  good  deliverance. 
Come,  let  us  pray  for  Light  to  him  that  can 
lighten  our  darkness,  and  that  can  rebuke,  not 
only  these,  but  all  the  Satans  in   Hell. 

So  they  cried  and  prayed,  and  God  sent  light  They  pray. 
and  deliverance,  for  there  was  now  no  let  in  their 
Way ;  no  not  there,  where  but  now  they  were 
stopt  with  a  Pit.  Yet  they  were  not  got  through 
the  Valley ;  so  they  went  on  still,  and  behold  great 
stinks  and  loathsome  smells,  to  the  great  annoyance 
of  them.  Then  said  Mercy  to  Chi^isliana,  There 
is  not  such  pleasant  being  here  as  at  the  Gate,  or 
at  the  Interpreter  s^  or  at  the  house  where  we  lay 
last. 

O  but,  said  one  of  the  boys,  it  is  not  so  bad  to  Om  of  the 
go  through  here,  as  it  is  to  abide  here  always;  and '^"-''^ '^'-^''-''" 
for  ought  I  know,  one  reason  why  we  must  go  this 
way   to   the   House   prepared    for  us,   is,   that   our 
home  miorht  be  made  the  sweeter  to  us. 

Well  said,  Samuel,  quoth  the  Guide,  thou  hast 
now  spoke  like  a  man.  Why,  if  ever  I  get  out 
here  again,  said  the  boy,  I  think  I  shall  prize  light 
and  good  way,  better  than  ever  I  did  in  all  my 
life.  Then  said  the  Guide,  We  shall  be  out  by 
and  by. 

So  on  they  went,  and  JosepJi  said.  Cannot  we 
see  to  the  end  of  this  Valley  as  yet  ?  Then  said 
the  Guide,  Look  to  your  feet,  for  you  shall  pre- 
sently be  among  snares :  So  they  looked  to  their 
feet,  and  went  on  ;    but  thev  were  troubled   much 

T 


Heedless  is 
slain,  and 
Takeheed 
presen'cd. 


Part  I.  /,  70. 
Maul  a  Giant. 


He  quarrds 
with  Great- 
heart. 


Cod's  Minis- 
ters coimttd 


290  IHE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

with  tlie  snares.  Now  when  they  were  come 
among-  the  snares,  they  espied  a  man  cast  into 
the  Ditch  on  the  left  hand,  with  his  flesh  all  rent 
and  torn.  Then  said  the  Guide,  That  is  one 
Heedless,  that  was  a  going  this  Way ;  he  has 
lain  there  a  great  while  :  There  was  one  Take- 
hced  with  him,  when  he  was  taken  and  slain ;  but 
he  escaped  their  hands.  You  cannot  imagine  how 
many  are  killed  hereabouts,  and  yet  men  are  so 
foolishly  venturous,  as  to  set  out  lightly  on  Pil- 
grimage, and  to  come  without  a  Guide.  Poor 
Christian !  it  was  a  wonder  that  he  here  escaped ; 
but  he  was  beloved  of  his  God :  Also  he  had 
a  good  heart  of  his  own,  or  else  he  could  never 
ha'  done  it.  Now  they  drew  towards  the  end 
of  the  Way,  and  just  there  where  Christian  had 
seen  the  Cave  when  he  went  by,  out  thence 
came  forth  Maul  a  giant.  This  Maid  did  use 
to  spoil  young  Pilgrims  with  Sophistry,  and  he 
called  Great-heart  by  his  name,  and  said  unto 
him.  How  many  times  have  you  been  forbidden 
to  do  these  things  ?  Then  said  Mr.  Great-hearty 
What  things  ?  What  things  ?  quoth  the  Giant ; 
you  know  what  things  ;  but  I  will  put  an  end  to 
your  trade.  But,  pray,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  be- 
fore we  fall  to  it,  let  us  understand  wherefore  we 
must  fight.  (Now  the  women  and  children  stood 
trembling,  and  knew  not  what  to  do.)  Quoth  the 
Giant,  You  rob  the  country,  and  rob  it  with  the 
worst  of  thefts.  These  are  but  generals,  said  Mr. 
Great-heart ;  come  to  particulars,  man. 

Then  said  the  Giant,  Thou  practisest  the  craft 
of  a   Kidnapper,    thou   gatherest    up   women    and 


PART  THE  SECOND.  291 

children,  and  carricst  them  into  a  strange  counuy, «,  Kidnap- 
to  the  weakning  of  my  Master's  kingdom.     But  now  ^''■''• 
Great-heart  replyed,  I    ain    a   servant   of   the   God 
of  Heaven ;  my  business  is  to  persuade  Sinners  to 
Repentance:   I  am  commanded  to  do  my  endeavour  7>s^ Giant 
to  turn  men,  women,  and  children,  from   Darkness  T,fJlvt^xK 
to  Light,  and  from  the  Power  of  Satan  to  God  ;  and  *"^^tfii,ht. 
if  this  be  indeed  the  ground  of  thy  quarrel,  let  us 
fall  to  it  as  soon  as  thou  wilt. 

Then  the  Giant   came  up,  and   Mr.  G7'eat-heart 
went  to   meet   him  ;  and   as    he  went,  he    drew  his 
Sword,    but   the    Giant    had   a    club.     So   without 
more  ado  they  fell  to   it,  and  at  the  first   blow  the 
Giant  struck   Mr.   Great-heart  down   upon   one    of 
his    knees;    with    that    the    women    and    children 
cried  out :  So   Mr.   Great-heart  recovering  himself 
laid  about  him  in  full  lusty  manner,  and  gave  the  Weak  folk, 
Giant  a  wound  in  his  arm;  thus  he  fought  for  the.^^^Si^ 
space  of  an  hour,  to   that  height  of  heat,  that  \}ci&  strong  foik, 
breath  came  out  of  the  Giant's  nostrils,  as  the  heat  ^*^"' 
doth  out  of  a  boiling  cauldron. 

Then  they  sat  down  to  rest  them,  but  Mr. 
Great-heart  betook  him  to  prayer ;  also  the  women 
and  children  did  nothing  but  sigh  and  cry  all  the 
time  that  the  battle  did  last. 

When  they  had  rested  them,  and  taken  breath, 
they  both  fell  to  it  again,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  with 
a  full  blow  fetch'd  the  Giant  down  to  the  ground  :  The  Giant 
Nay,  hold,  and  let  me  recover,  quoth  he.  So  Mr.  ^''"^'^'^*^'«- 
Great-heart  fairly  let  him  get  up  :  So  to  it  they 
went  again,  and  the  Giant  missed  but  little  of 
all-to-breaking  Mr.  Great-heart's  skull  with  his 
club. 


292  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

JMr.  Great-heart  seeing  that,  runs  to  him  in  the 
full  heat  of  his  spirit,  and  pierced  him  under  the 
fifth  rib;  with  that  the  Giant  began  to  faint,  and 
could  hold  up  his  club  no  longer.  Then  Mr. 
He  is  slain,  (ji'cat-heavt  secouded  his  blow,  and  smit  the  head 
7ispo!l/o^'  of  the  Giant  from  his  shoulders.  Then  the  wo- 
men and  children  rejoiced,  and  Mr.  Great-heart 
also  praised  God,  for  the  deliverance  he  had 
wrought. 

When  this  was  done,  they  amongst  them  erected 
a  Pillar,  and  fastened  the  Giant's  head  thereon, 
and  wrote  underneath  in  letters  that  passengers 
might  read  : 

He  that  did  wear  this  Head,  was  07ie 

That  Pilgrims  did  misuse  ; 
He  stopt  their  Way,  he  spared  none, 

But  did  them  all  abuse : 
Until  that  I,  Great-heart  arose, 

1  he  Pilgrims  Guide  to  be  ; 
Until  that  I,  did  him  oppose. 

That  was  their  Enemy. 

Now  I  saw  that  they  went  to  the  ascent  that 
was  a  little  way  off  cast  up  to  be  a  prospect  for 
Pilgrims,  (that  was  the  place  from  whence  Chris- 
Parti. p.  T\.  tian  had  the  first  sight  of  FaithfiLl  his  brother.) 
Wherefore  here  they  sat  down,  and  rested,  they 
also  here  did  eat  and  drink,  and  make  merry ;  for 
that  they  had  gotten  deliverance  from  this  so  dan- 
gerous an  enemy.  As  they  sat  thus  and  did  eat, 
Christiana  ask'd  the  Guide,  If  he  had  caught  no 
hurt  in  the  Battle  ?     Then  said   Mr.   Great-heart, 


PAKT  THE  SECOND.  293 

No,  save  a  little  on  my  flesh ;  yet  that  also  shall  be 
so  far  frnm  being-  to  my  detriment,  that  it  is  at 
present  a  proof  of  my  love  to  my  Master  and  you, 
and  shall  be  a  means,  by  Grace,  to  increase  my 
reward  at  last. 

But  was  you  not  afraid,  good  Sir,  when  you  see 
him  come  out  with  his  Club  ? 

It  is  my  duty,  said  he,  to  distrust  mine  own 
ability,  that  I  may  have  reliance  on  Him  that  is 
stronger  than  all.  But  what  did  you  think,  when  2  Cor.  4. 
he  fetch'd  you  down  to  the  ground  at  the  first  ^'^J^I^X'x!'^ 
blow  ?  Why,  I  thought,  quoth  he,  that  so  my 
Master  himself  was  served,  and  yet  he  it  was  that 
conquered  at  the  last. 

Mali.  When  you  all  have  thought  what  yow  ^\m.  herf  ad- 
please,  I  think  God  has  been  wonderful  good  unto  "g'^iJ^^f' 
us,  both  in  bringing  us  out  of  this  Valley,  and  in 
delivering  us  out  of  the  hand  of  this  Enemy;  for 
my  part,  I  see  no  reason  why  we  should  distrust 
our  God  any  more,  since  he  has  now,  and  in  such 
a  place  as  this,  given  us  such  testimony  of  his  love 
as  this. 

Tlien   they  got   up,  and  went  forward:    Now  ao/</irone?t 
little  before  them  stood  an  oak,  and  under  it  when  "h^Oak.'^'^ 
they   came  to   it,   they   found  an    old    Pilgrim   fast 
asleep ;  they  knew  that   he  was  a   Pilgrim  by  his 
Clothes,  and  his  Staff,  and  his  Girdle. 

So  the  Guide,  Mr.  Great-heart,  awaked  him,  and 
the  old  gentleman,  as  he  lift  up  his  eyes,  cried  out, 
What's  the  matter  ?  Who  are  you  ?  And  what  is 
your  business  here  ? 

Great-heart.  Come,  man,  be  not  so  hot,  here  is  ^     ^  . 

'  Oiu  Sami 

none  but  Friends  :  Yet  the  old  man  gets  up,  and  somitimes 


takes  another 
/or  his  Enemy. 


Talk  between 
Great-heart 
anJ  he. 


Whence  Mr. 
Honest  came. 


294  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

stands  upon  his  guard,  and  will  know  of  them 
what  they  were.  Then  said  the  Guide,  my  name 
is  Great-heart,  I  am  the  guide  of  these  Pilgrims, 
which  are  going  to  the  Coelestial  Country. 

Honest.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  I  cry  you  mercy; 
I  fear'd  that  you  had  been  of  the  company  of  those 
that  some  time  ago  did  rob  Little-Faith  of  his 
money;  but  now  I  look  better  about  me,  I  perceive 
you  are  honester  people. 

Great-Jieart.  Why  what  would,  or  could  you  ha' 
done,  to  ha'  help'd  yourself,  if  we  indeed  had  been 
of  tliat  company  ? 

Hon.  Done  !  Why,  I  would  have  fought  as  long 
as  breath  had  been  in  me ;  and  had  I  so  done,  I  am 
b'ure  you  could  never  have  given  me  the  worst  on't ; 
for  a  Christian  can  never  be  overcome,  unless  he 
shall  yield  of  himself. 

Great-heart.  Well  said,  father  Honest,  quoth  the 
Guide ;  for  by  this  I  know  thou  art  a  cock  of  the 
right  kind,  for  thou  hast  said  the  truth. 

Hon.  And  by  this  also  I  know  that  thou  knowest 
what  true  Pilgrimage  is  ;  for  all  others  do  think, 
diat  we  are  the  soonest  overcome  of  any. 

Great-heart.  Well,  now  we  are  so  happily  met, 
pray  let  me  crave  your  name,  and  the  name  of  the 
place  you  canie  from  ? 

Hon.  My  name  I  cannot,  but  I  came  from  the 
town  of  Stupidity ;  it  lieth  about  four  degrees  be- 
yond the  City  of  Destruction. 

G^'eat-hcart.  Oh!  Are  you  that  country-man 
then  ?  I  deem  I  have  half  a  guess  of  you,  your 
name  is  old  Honesty,  is  it  not  ?  So  the  old  Gentle- 
man blush 'd,  and  said,  Not  Honesty  in  tlie  abstract, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  295 

but  Honest  is  my  name,  and  I  wish  that  my  nature 
shall  aofree  to  what  I  am  called, 

Ho7i.  But,  Sir,  said  the  old  gentleman,  how 
could  you  guess  that  I  am  such  a  man,  since  I 
came  from  such  a  place  ? 

Great-heart.    I   had  heard  of  you  before,  by  my 
Master ;  for  he  knows  all  things  that  are  done  on  stupified  Onet 
the  Earth  :  But   I    have  often  wondered   that   any  ''ih'oTZdr 
should    come    from   your    place,  for   your    town    is  Camai. 
worse  than  is  the  City  of  Destruction  itself. 

Hon.  Yes,  we  lie  more  off  from  the  Sun,  and  so 
are  more  cold  and  sensless ;  but  was  a  man  in  a 
mountain  of  Ice,  yet  if  the  Sun  of  Righteousness 
will  arise  upon  him,  his  frozen  heart  shall  feel  a 
thaw ;   and  thus  it  hath  been  with  me. 

Great-Jieart.  I  believe  it,  Father  Honest,  I  be- 
lieve it ;  for  I  know  the  thing  is  true. 

Then  the  old  gentleman  saluted  all  the  Pilgrims 
with  a  holy  kiss  of  Charity,  and  asked  them  of 
their  names,  and  how  they  had  fared  since  they 
set  out  on  their  Pilerrimaoe, 

Christ.  Then  said  Christiana,  My  name  I  sup- cM/iioncst 
pose  you  have  heard  of ;  good  Christian  was  my  ^jj^  ^''i""^''^"^ 
husband,  and  these  four  were  his  children.  But 
can  you  think  how  the  old  gentleman  was  taken, 
when  she  told  him  who  she  was!  He  skipped,  he 
smiled,  and  blessed  them  with  a  thousand  good 
wishes,  saying  : 

Hon.  I  have  heard  much  of  your  husband,  and 
of  his  travels  and  wars,  which  he  underwent  in  his 
days.  Be  it  spoken  to  your  comfort,  the  name  of 
your  husband  rings  all  over  these  parts  of  the 
world;  his  Failh,  his  Courage,  his   Enduring,  and 


Mercy. 


296  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

his  Sincerity  under  all,  has  made  his  name  famous. 
He  also  talks  Then  he  turned  him  to  the  boys,  and  asked  them 
rvjatjuboys;  ^^  their  names,  which  they  told  him:  And  then 
Honest's  bless-  ^^\^  j^g  ^nto  them,  MattJiew,  be  thou  like  Matthew 

111^  on  them.  .  , . 

Mat.  10.  3.  the  publican,  not  m  Vice  but  in  Virtue.  Samuel, 
Gen.  39.'  "  said  he,  be  thou  like  Samuel  the  prophet,  a  man  of 
h^n'/'^  Faith  and  Prayer.  Joseph.^  said  he,  be  thou  like 
Joseph  in  Potiphars  house,  Chaste,  and  one  that 
flies  from  temptation.  And  James,  be  thou  like 
James  the  Just,  and  like  James  the  brother  of  our 
Lord.  Then  they  told  him  of  Mercy,  and  how 
she  had  left  her  town  and  her  kindred  to  come 
along  with  Christiana,  and  with  her  sons.  At  that 
He  hhssdh  the  old  houest  man  said,  Mercy  is  thy  name :  By 
Mercy  shalt  thou  be  sustain'd,  and  carried  through 
all  those  difficulties  that  shall  assault  thee  in  thy 
Way,  till  thou  shalt  come  thither,  where  thou 
shalt  look  the  Fountain  of  Mercy  in  the  face  with 
coinfort. 

All  this  while  the  Guide,   Mr.   Great-heart,  was 
very    much    pleased,    and    smiled    upon    his   com- 
panion. 
Talk  0/ one  Now,  as  they  walked  aloncr  tocrether,  the  Guide 

asked  the  old  gentleman.  If  he  did  not  know  one 
Mr.  Fearing,  that  came  on  Pilgrimage  out  of  his 
parts  ? 

Hon.  Yes,  very  well,  said  he  ?  He  was  a  man 
that  had  the  Root  of  the  matter  in  him,  but  he 
was  one  of  the  most  troublesome  Pilgrims  that  I 
ever  met  with   in  all  my  days. 

Great-heart.  I  perceive  you  knew  him,  for  you 
have  given  a  very  right  character  of  him. 

Hon.    Knew  him!    I  was  a  great  companion  of 


Mr.  Fearing. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  297 

his  ;  I  was  with  him  most  an  end ;  when  he  first 
began  to  think  of  what  would  come  upon  us  here- 
after, I  was  with  him. 

Great-Jieart,  I  was  his  Guide  from  my  Master's 
house  to  the  gate  of  the  Coelestial  City. 

Hon.  Then  you  knew  him  to  be  a  troublesome 
one. 

Great-heart.  I  did  so ;  but  I  coukl  very  well 
bear  it;  for  men  of  my  calling  are  oftentimes  in- 
trusted with  the  conduct  of  such  as  he  was. 

Hon.  Well  then,  pray  let  us  hear  a  little  of 
him,  and  how  he  managed  himself  under  your 
conduct. 

Qj'cat-heart.    Why,    he    was    always    afraid    that  .'/'.  Fearing's 
he  should  come  short  of  whither  he  had  a  desire  ni^rt^wge. 
to  go.     Every  thing  frightned  him   that  he  heard 
any  body  speak  of,  that  had  but  the  least  appear- 
ance of  opposition  in  it.      I  hear  that  he  lay  roar- 
ing at  the  Slough  of  Despond,  for  above  a  month  His  behaviour 
together;   nor  durst  he,  for  all  he  saw  several  go'^g/ Respond. 
over  before  him,  venture,  tho'  they  many  of  them 
offered    to    lend    him    their    hand.     He   luould  not 
go   back    again    neither.     The    Coelestial    City,    he 
said  he  sliould  die   if  he  came  not  to  it,  and  yet 
was    dejected    at    every    difficulty,    and    stumbled 
at   every  straw  that   any   body   cast  in    his   Way. 
Well,  after  he  had  lain  at  the  Slough  of  Despond 
a  great  while,  as   I  have  told  you,  one  Sun-shine 
morning,    I    do   not  know   how,   he  ventured,   and 
so  got  over  :    But   when    he   was  over,   he  would 
scarce  believe  it.      He   had,   I    think,   a   Slough  of 
Despond  in    his    mind,   a    Slough   that    he    carry 'd 
every   where   with    him,   or   else    he    could    never 


298  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

have  been  as  he  was.  So  he  came  up  to  the 
Gate,  you  know  what  I  mean,  that  stands  at  the 
head  of  this  Way,  and  there  also  he  stood  a  good 
while  before  he  would  adventure  to  knock.  When 
His  behaviour  the  Gate  was  opened,  he  would  give  back  and 
give  place  to  others,  and  say,  that  he  was  not 
worthy :  For  all  he  got  before  some  to  the  Gate, 
yet  many  of  them  went  in  before  him.  There 
the  poor  man  would  stand  sliaking  and  shrink- 
ing ;  I  dare  say  it  would  have  pitied  one's  heart 
to  have  seen  him  :  Nor  woiild  he  go  back  again. 
At  last  h6  took  the  hammer  that  liang'd  on  the 
Gate  in  his  hand,  and  gave  a  small  rap  or  two ; 
then  one  opened  to  him,  but  he  shrunk  back  as 
before.  He  that  open'd,  stept  out  after  him,  and 
said,  Thou  trembling  one,  what  wantest  thou  ? 
With  that  he  fell  to  the  ground,  lie  that  spoke 
to  him  wonder  d  to  see  him  so  faint.  So  he  said 
to  him,  Peace  to  thee,  up,  for  I  have  set  open 
the  Door  to  thee,  come  in,  for  thou  art  blest. 
With  that  he  gat  up,  and  went  in  trembling ;  and 
when  that  he  was  in,  he  was  ashamed  to  shew  his 
face.  Well,  after  he  had  been  entertained  there 
a  while,  as  you  know  how  the  manner  is,  he  was 
bid  go  on  his  Way,  and  also  told  the  Way  he 
Hii  behaviour  should  take.  So  he  came  till  he  came  to  our 
preterwSir.  house,  but  as  he  behaved  himself  at  the  Gate,  so 
he  did  at  my  master  the  Interpreter s  door.  He 
lay  thereabout  in  the  cold  a  good  while,  before  he 
would  adventure  to  call.  Yet  he  wotdd  not  go  back. 
And  the  nights  were  long  and  cold  then.  Nay, 
he  had  a  Note  of  Necessity  in  his  bosom  to  my 
Master  to  receive  him,  and  <;i  int  him  the  comfort 


PART  THE  SECOND.  :>yg 

of  his  House,  and  also  to  allow  him  a  stout  and 
valiant  conduct,  because  he  was  himself  so  chicken- 
hearted  a  man  ;  and  yet  for  all  that,  he  was  afraid 
to  call  at  the  door.  So  he  lay  up  and  down  there- 
abouts, till,  poor  man,  he  was  almost  starv'd ;  yea, 
so  great  was  his  dejection,  that  tho'  he  saw  several 
others  for  knocking  got  in,  yet  he  was  afraid  to 
venture.  At  last  I  think,  I  looked  out  of  the 
window,  and  perceiving  a  man  to  be  up  and  down 
about  the  door,  I  went  out  to  him,  and  asked 
what  he  was  ;  but  poor  man  the  water  stood  in  his 
eyes  :  So  I  perceived  what  he  wanted.  I  went 
therefore  in,  and  told  it  in  the  House,  and  we 
shewed  the  thing  to  our  Lord  :  So  he  sent  me  out 
again,  to  entreat  him  to  come  in  ;  but  I  dare  say, 
I  had  hard  work  to  do  it.  At  last  he  came  in, 
and  I  will  say  that  for  my  Lord,  he  carry'd  it  won- 
derful lovingly  to  him.  There  were  but  a  few //^w-^-f  «■« 
good  bits  at  the  table,  but  some  of  it  was  laid  upon  Ji^^. '"'"^ 
his  trencher.  Then  he  presented  the  Note,  and  my 
Lord  looked  thereon,  and  said,  his  desire  should 
be  ""ranted.  So  when  he  had  been  there  a  fjood 
while,  he  seemed  to  get  some  heart,  and  to  ho.  i/i  is  a  nttu 
a  little  more  comfortable.  For  my  Master,  you  J;J^7«2i/r-^''. 
must  know,  is  one  of  very  tender  bowels,  especi -''''''•' '^''"^'• 
ally  to  them  that  are  afraid  ;  wherefore  he  carried 
it  so  towards  him,  as  might  tend  most  to  his  en- 
couragement. Well,  when  he  had  had  a  sight 
of  the  things  of  the  place,  and  was  ready  to 
take  his  Journey  to  go  to  the  City,  my  Lord,  as 
he  did  to  Christian  before,  gave  him  a  bottle 
of  Spirits,  and  some  comfortable  things  to  eat. 
Thus   we   set    forward,    and    I    went   before    him. 


He  xvas 
grmtly  afraid 
luhen  he  saw 
the  Gibbet, 
(heavy  when 
he  saw  the 
Cross. 


Dumpiih  at 
the  Ifouse 
Beautiful. 


He  7vent  a'cmm 
itito,  and  uuis 
very  p!(asaui 
in  the  I  'ailcy 
of  1  111  111  illa- 
tion. 


300  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

but  the  man  was  but  of  few  words,  only  he  would 
sigh  aloud. 

When  we  were  come  to  where  the  three  fellows 
were  hanged,  he  said,  that  he  doubted  that  that 
would  be  his  end  also  :  Only  he  seemed  glad  when 
he  saw  the  Cross  and  the  Sepulchre.  There  I  con- 
fess he  desired  to  stay  a  little  to  look ;  and  he 
seemed  for  a  while  after  to  be  a  little  cheary.  When 
we  came  at  the  Hill  Difficulty  he  made  no  stick 
at  that,  nor  did  he  much  fear  the  Lions :  For 
you  must  know,  that  his  trouble  was  not  about 
such  things  as  those,  his  fear  was  about  his  accept- 
ance at  last. 

I  got  him  in  at  the  House  Beautiful,  I  think  be- 
fore he  was  willing ;  also  when  he  was  in,  I  brought 
him  acquainted  with  the  damsels  that  were  of  the 
place,  but  he  was  ashamed  to  make  himself  much 
for  company ;  he  desired  much  to  be  alone,  yet  he 
always  loved  good  talk,  and  often  would  get  behind 
the  Screen  to  hear  it:  He  also  loved  much  to  see 
ancie^it  things,  and  to  be  pondering  them  in  his 
mind.  He  told  me  afterward,  that  he  loved  to  be 
in  those  two  houses  from  which  he  came  last,  to  wit, 
at  the  Gate,  and  that  of  the  Interpreter,  but  that  he 
durst  not  be  so  bold  to  ask. 

When  we  went  also  from  the  House  Beautiful, 
down  the  Hill,  into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  he 
went  down  as  well  as  ever  I  saw  a  man  in  my  life, 
for  he  cared  not  how  mean  he  was,  so  he  might  be 
happy  at  last.  Yea,  I  think  there  was  a  kind  of 
Sympathy  betwixt  that  Valley  and  him  :  For  I 
never  saw  him  better  in  all  his  Pilgrimage  than 
when  he  was  in  that  Valley. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  301 

Here  he  would  lie  down,   embrace  the  ground, 
and  kiss  the  very  flowers  that  grew  in  this  Valley.  Lam.  3.  27, 
He  would  now  be  up  every  morning  by  break  of  day,     ^  '  ^^' 
tracing  and  walking  to  and  fro  in  this  Valley. 

But  when  he  was  come  to  the  entrance  of  tho.  AftnJi /^er. 
Valley  of  the  Shadozv  of  Death,  I   thought  I  s\\o\\\(\.  vaiiylfthe 
have  lost  my  man;  not  for  that  he  had  any  inch- p'^^^'^J'^'^^ 
nation  to  go  back,  that  he  always  abhorred,  but  he 
was  ready  to  die  for  Fear.     O,  the  Hobgobliiis  will 
have  me,  the  Hobgoblins  will  have  me,  cried  he ; 
and  I  could  not  beat  him  out  on't.      He  made  such 
a  noise,  and  such  an  out-cry  here,  that   had  they 
but  heard  him,  'twas  enough  to  encourage  them  to 
come  and  fall  upon  us. 

But  this  I  took  very  great  notice  of,  that  this 
Valley  was  as  quiet  while  he  went  through  it,  as 
ever  I  knew  it  before  or  since.  I  suppose  those 
Enemies  here  had  now  a  special  check  from  our 
Lord,  and  a  command  not  to  meddle  until  Mr, 
Fearing  was  passed  over  it. 

It  would  be  too  tedious  to  tell  you  of  all;  we 
will  therefore  only  mention  a  passage  or  two 
more.  When  he  was  come  at  Vanity- Fair,  I 
thought  he  would  have  fought  with  all  the  men  in s  behaviour 
in  the  fair ;  I  feared  there  we  should  both  have  pai^.^"''^' 
been  knock'd  o'  the  head,  so  hot  was  he  against 
their  Fooleries ;  upon  the  inchanted  ground  he 
was  also  very  wakeful.  But  when  he  was  come 
at  the  River,  where  was  no  bridge,  there  again  he 
was  in  a  heavy  case  :  Now,  now,  he  said,  he  should 
be  drowned  for  ever,  and  so  never  see  that  Face 
with  comfort,  that  he  had  come  so  many  miles  to 
behold. 


His  Boldness 
at  last. 


Psal.  8S. 
Rom.  14.  21. 
I  Cor.  S.  ir 


Reasons  w7:y 
good  men  are 
so  in  the 
Dark. 

Matt.  II.  16, 
17,  18. 


302  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

And  here  also  I  took  notice  of  what  was  very 
remarkable ;  The  water  of  that  river  was  lower 
at  this  time,  than  ever  I  saw  it  in  all  my  life  ;  so 
he  went  over  at  last,  not  much  above  wet-shod. 
When  he  was  going  up  to  the  Gate,  Mr.  Great- 
Jieart  began  to  take  his  leave  of  him,  and  to  wish 
him  a  good  reception  above,  so  he  said,  /  shally  I 
shall:  Then  parted  we  asunder,  and  I  saw  him  no 
more. 

Hon.  Then  it  seems  he  was  well  at  last. 

Great-heart.  Yes,  yes,  I  never  had  doubt  about 
him,  he  was  a  man  of  a  choice  spirit,  only  he  was 
always  kept  very  low,  and  that  made  his  life  so 
burdensome  to  himself,  and  so  troublesome  to 
others.  He  was  above  many,  tender  of  Sin ;  he 
was  so  afraid  of  doing  injuries  to  others,  that  he 
often  would  deny  himself  of  that  which  was  lawful, 
because  he  would  not  offend. 

Hon.  But  what  should  be  the  reason  that  such 
a  good  man  should  be  all  his  days  so  much  in  the 
dark .? 

Great-heart.  There  are  two  sorts  of  reasons  for 
it ;  one  is.  The  wise  God  will  have  it  so,  some 
iwustpipe,  and  some  must  iveep :  Now  Mr.  FeaiHng 
was  one  that  played  upon  this  bass.  He  and  his 
fellows  sound  the  sackhct,  whose  notes  are  more 
doleful  than  the  notes  of  other  musick  are ;  though 
indeed  some  say,  the  bass  is  the  ground  of  musick  : 
And  for  my  part,  I  care  not  at  all  for  that  pro- 
fession, that  begins  not  in  heaviness  of  mind. 
The  first  string  that  the  musician  usually  touches, 
is  the  bass,  when  he  intends  to  put  all  in  tune  ; 
God    also    plays    upon    this   string    first,  when    he 


PART  THE  SECOND.  303 

sets  the  soul  in  tune  for  himself.  Only  here  was 
the  imperfection  of  Mr.  Fearing,  he  could  play 
upon  no  other  musick  but  this,  till  towards  his 
latter  end, 

I  make  bold  to  talk  thus  Metaphorically,  for 
the  ripening  of  tlie  wits  of  young  readers,  and 
because  in  the  book  of  the  Revelations,  the  Saved 
are  compared  to  a  company  of  musicians  that  play 
upon  their  Trtimpeis  a7id  Harps^  and  sing  their  Rev.  8.  14.  2, 
songs  before  the  Throne.  ^' 

Hon.  He  was  a  very  zealous  man,  as  one  may 
see  by  what  relation  you  have  given  of  him  ;  dif- 
ficulties, Lions,  or  Vanity-Fair,  he  feared  not  at 
all ;  'twas  only  Sin,  Death,  and  Hell,  that  was  to 
him  a  terror ;  because  he  had  some  doubts  about 
his  interest  in  that  Ccelestial  Country. 

Great-heart.  You  say  right :  Those  were  the  a  ciou  about 
things  that  were  his  troublers,  and  they,  as  you  ^"'*' 
have  well  observed,  arose  from  the  weakness  of  his 
mind  thereabout,  not  from  weakness  of  spirit  as  to 
the  practical  part  of  a  Pilgrim's  Life.  I  dare  be- 
lieve, that  as  the  proverb  is.  He  coiild  have  bit  a 
Fire-brandy  had  it  stood  ifi  his  Way :  But  the  things 
with  which  he  was  oppressed,  no  man  ever  yet 
could  shake  off  with  ease. 

Christ.  Then  said  Chi'istiana,  This  relation  of  Christiana's 
Mr.  Fearing  has  done  me  good :  I  thought  nobody  ^^"''"''• 
had  been  like  me  ;  but  I  see  there  was  some  sem- 
blance 'twixt  this  good  man  and  I,  only  we  differ 
in  two  things.  His  troubles  were  so  great,  they 
brake  out,  but  mine  I  kept  within.  His  also  lay 
so  hard  upon  him,  they  made  him  that  he  could 
not  knock  at   the    houses   provided   for   entertain- 


Mercy's  Sc'u- 

Una. 


Matthew's 
Sentence, 


James's  Sen- 
tence. 


304  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

meiit ;  but  my  trouble  was  always  such,  as  made 
me  knock  the  louder. 

Mercy.  If  I  might  also  speak  my  mind,  I  must 
say,  that  something  of  him  has  also  dwelt  in  me. 
For  I  have  ever  been  more  afraid  of  the  Lake,  and 
the  loss  of  a  place  in  Paradise,  than  I  have  been 
of  the  loss  of  other  things.  O,  thought  I,  may  I 
have  the  happiness  to  have  a  habitation  the^-e,  'tis 
enough,  though  I  part  with  all  the  World  to  win  it. 

Matt.  Then  said  Matthew,  Fear  was  one  thing 
that  made  me  think  that  I  was  far  from  having 
that  within  me  that  accompanies  Salvation ;  but 
if  it  was  so  with  such  a  good  man  as  he,  why  may 
it  not  also  go  well  with  me  ? 

Jajnes.  No  fears,  no  Grace,  said  James ;  though 
there  is  not  always  Grace  where  there  is  the  fear 
of  Hell,  yet  to  be  sure  there  is  no  Grace  where 
there  is  no  fear  of  God. 

Great-heart.  Well  said,  James,  thou  hast  hit  the 
mark ;  for  the  fear  of  God  is  the  beginning  of  Wis- 
dom ;  and  to  be  sure  they  that  want  the  beginning, 
have  neither  middle  nor  end.  But  we  will  here  con- 
clude our  discourse  of  Mr.  Fearing,  after  we  have 
sent  after  him  this  farewel. 


T^ieir  Fare- 
wi'li  about 
him. 


Well,  Master  Fearing,  thoti-  didst  fear 

Thy  God,  and  wast  afraid 

Of  doing  any  thing,  while  here, 

That  would  have  thee  beti'ayd. 

And  didst  thou  fear  the  Lake  and  Pit , 

Would  others  did  so  too  I 

For,  as  for  thein  that  want  thy  wit, 

They  do  themselves  tmdo. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  305 

Now  I  saw,  that  they  still  went  on  in  their  talk. 
For  after  Mr.  Great- heart  had  made  an  end  with 
Mr.  Fearing,  JMr.  Honest  began  to  tell  them  of 
another,  but  his  name  was  Mr.  Self-will.  He  pre-  o/^/r.  Seif- 
tended  himself  to  be  a  Pilgrim,  said  Mr.  Honest ;^''^^- 
but  I  persuade  myself,  he  never  came  in  at  the 
Gate  that  stands  at  the  head  of  the  Way. 

Great-heart.   Had   you    ever    any  talk  with   him 
about  it  } 

Hon.  Yes,  more  than  once  or  twice  ;  but  he  would  0/^  Honest 
always  be  like  himself,  self-willed.    He  neither  cared  tj^l/f^^ 
for  man,   nor  Argument,  nor  yet   Example ;   what 
his  mind  prompted  him  to,  that  he  would  do,  and 
nothing  else  could  he  be  got  to. 

Great-heart.   Pray  what  principles  did  he  hold  ? 
for  I  suppose  you  can  tell. 

Hon.   He    held,    that  a    man    might    follow    the  Seif.wiii's 
Vices    as   well    as    the    Virtues   of   the    Pilgrims ;  ^^""''"• 
and   that   if  he  did    both,  he   should  be  certainly 
saved. 

Great-heart.  How  ?  If  he  had  said,  'tis  pos- 
sible for  the  best  to  be  guilty  of  the  vices,  as  well 
as  to  partake  of  the  vertues  of  Pilgrims,  he  could 
not  much  have  been  blamed  ;  for  indeed  we  are 
exempted  from  no  Vice  absolutely,  but  on  condi- 
tion that  we  Watch  and  Strive  :  But  this  I  perceive 
is  not  the  thing  ;  but  if  I  understand  you  right, 
your  meaning  is,  that  he  was  of  that  opinion,  ihat 
it  was  allowable  so  to  be  ? 

Hon.  Ai,  ai,  so  I  mean,  and  so  he  believed  and 
practised  ? 

Great-heart.  But  what  grounds  had  he  for  his  so 
saying  ? 

V 


3o6  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Hon.  Why,  he  said  he  had  the  Scripture  for  his 
warrant. 

Great-heart.  Prithee,  Mr.  Honest,  present  us  with 
a  few  particulars. 

Hon.  So  I  will.  He  said:  To  have  to  do  with 
other  mens  wives,  had  been  practised  by  David, 
God's  beloved,  and  therefore  he  could  do  it.  He 
said  :  To  have  more  women  than  one,  was  a  thing 
that  Solomon  practised,  and  therefore  he  could  do 
it.  He  said,  that  Sarah  and  the  godly  midwives 
of  Egypt  lied,  and  so  did  save  Rahab,  and  therefore 
he  could  do  it.  He  said,  that  the  disciples  went 
at  the  bidding  of  their  Master,  and  took  away  the 
owner's  Ass,  and  therefore  he  could  do  so  too.  He 
said,  that  Jacob  got  the  inheritance  of  his  father, 
in  a  way  of  Guile  and  dissimulation,  and  therefore 
he  could  do  so  too. 

Great-heart.  High  base!  indeed.  And  are  you 
sure  he  was  of  this  opinion  ? 

Hon.  I  have  heard  him  plead  for  it,  bring  Scrip- 
ture for  it,  bring  arguments  for  it,  &c. 

Great-heart.  An  opinion  that  is  not  fit  to  be  with 
any  allowance  in  the  World. 

Hon.  You  must  understand  me  rightly  :  He  did 
not  say  that  aity  man  might  do  this  ;  but,  that  those 
that  had  the  Virtues  of  those  that  did  such  things, 
might  also  do  the  same. 

Great-heart.  But  what  more  false  than  such  a 
conclusion  ?  For  this  is  as  much  as  to  say,  that 
because  good  men  heretofore  have  sinned  of  Infir- 
mity, therefore  he  had  allowance  to  do  it  of  a 
presumptuous  mind  :  Or  if  because  a  child,  by  the 
blast  of  the  wind,  or  for  that  it  stumbled  at  a  stone, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  507 

fell   down   and   so  defiled   itself  in   mire,  theretore 

he  might  v.'ilfuUy  lie  down  and  wallow  like  a  boar 

therein.      Who    could    ha'    thought    that    any   one 

could  so  far  ha'  been  blinded  by  the  power  of  Lust  ? 

But  what  is  written  must  be  true  :   They  stumble  at 

the  Word,  being  disobedient,  wherennto  also  tJiey  ivere  i  I'eter  2. 1 

appointed. 

His  supposing  that  such  may  have  the  godly 
man's  Virtues,  who  addict  themselves  to  their 
Vices,  is  also  a  delusion  as  strong  as  the  other. 
('Tis  just  as  if  the  dog  should  say,  I  have,  or  may 
have  the  qualities  of  the  child,  because  I  lick  up 
its  stinking  excrements.)  To  eat  up  the  Sin  of 
God's  People,  is  no  sign  of  one  that  is  possessed  Hos.  4.  s. 
with  their  Virtues.  Nor  can  I  believe,  that  one 
that  is  of  this  opinion,  can  at  present  have  Faith 
or  Love  in  him.  But  I  know  you  have  made 
strong  objections  against  him,  prithee  what  can  he 
say  for  himself? 

Hon.  Why,  he  says,  to  do  this  by  way  of  Opinion, 
seems  abundance  more  honest  than  to  do  it,  and  yet 
hold  contrary  to  it  in  opinion. 

Great-hea7't.  A  very  wicked  answer ;  for  though 
to  let  loose  the  bridle  to  lusts,  while  our  opinions 
are  against  such  things,  is  bad  ;  yet,  to  sin,  and 
plead  a  Toleration  so  to  do,  is  worse ;  the  one 
stumbles  beholders  accidentally,  the  other  pleads 
them  into  the  snare. 

Hon.  There  are  many  of  this  man's  mind, 
that  have  not  this  man's  mouth,  and  that  makes 
going  on  Pilgrimage  of  so  little  esteem  as  it 
is. 

Great-heart.  You  have  said  the  truth,  and  it  is  to 


3o8  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

be  lamented  :  But  he  that  feareth  the  King  of  Para- 
dise, shall  come  out  of  them  all. 

Christ.  There  are  strange  opinions  in  the  world. 
I  know  one  that  said,  'twas  time  enough  to  repent 
when  they  came  to  die. 

Great-heart.  Such  are  not  over  wise  :  That  man 
would  ha'  been  loth,  might  he  have  had  a  week  to 
run  twenty  mile  in  his  life,  to  have  deferred  that 
Journey  to  the  last  hour  of  that  week. 

Hon.  You  say  right,  and  yet  the  generality  of 
them  that  count  themselves  Pilgrims,  do  indeed  do 
thus.  I  am,  as  you  see,  an  old  man,  and  have  been 
a  traveller  in  this  Road  many  a  day ;  and  I  have 
taken  notice  of  many  things. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  set  out  as  if  they 
would  drive  all  the  world  afore  them,  who  yet  have 
in  few  days  died  as  they  in  the  Wilderness,  and  so 
never  gat  sight  of  the  Promised  Land. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  promised  nothing  at 
first  setting  out  to  be  Pilgrims,  and  that  one  would 
ha'  thought  could  not  have  lived  a  day,  that  have 
yet  proved  very  good  Pilgrims. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  run  hastily  forward, 
that  again  have,  after  a  little  time,  run  as  fast  just 
back  again. 

I  have  seen  some  that  have  spoke  very  well  of 
a  Pilgrim's  Life  at  first,  that  after  a  while  have 
spoken  as  much  against  it. 

I  have  heard  some,  when  they  first  set  out  for 
Paradise,  say  positively,  there  is  such  a  place,  who 
when  they  have  been  almost  there,  have  come  back 
ao"ain,  atid  said  there  is  none. 

I  have  heard  some  vaunt  what  they  would  do  in 


PART  THE  SECOND.  309 

case  they  should  be  opposed  that  have  even  at  a 
false  alarm  fled  Faitli,  the  Pilgrim's  Way,  and  all. 

Now  as  they  were  thus  in  their  Way,  there  came  Fia.hXcws 
one  running  to  meet  them,  and  said,  Gentlemen,  and  "^ ''''■'"^^'' 
you  of  the  weaker  sort,  if  you  love  life,  shift  for  your- 
selves, for  the  Robbers  are  before  you. 

Great-heart.   Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  they  be 
the    three    that   set   upon    Little-Faith    heretofore. /'«;/!.  p. 
Well,  said  he,  we  are  ready  for  them ;  so  they  went  Grclt-heart's 
on  their  Way:  Now  they  looked  at  every  turning  ^''^^'''"'''^"• 
when   they  should   ha'  met  with  the   villains  :   But 
whether  they  heard  of  Mr.  Great-heart,  or  whether 
they  had  some  other  game,  they  came  not  up  to 
the  Pilgrims. 

Christ.   Christiajia  then   wished   for  an   Inn  for  ciirisUana 
herself  and  her  children,  because  they  were  weary,  ^jf'^"*  ^"^  "^^ 
Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  There  is  one  a  litde  before 
us,  where  a  very  honourable   disciple,   one  Gains,  Rom.  xvi.  23. 
dwells.     So  they  all   concluded  to   turn  in  thither,  v^'"^'  / 

^  '  /  Hey  enter  in- 

and  the    rather,   because    the   old  gentleman   <g2,v^io  his  House. 

him  so  good  a  report.     So  when  they  came  to  the 

door,  they  went  in,  not  knocking,  for  folks  use  not 

to  knock  at  the  door  of  an  Inn.     Then  they  called 

for   the    Master   of   the    House,    and    he    came  to 

them  :  So  they  asked  if  they  might  lie  there  that 

night  ? 

Gains.  Yes,  Gentlemen,  if  you  be  true  men,  for  caius  ^tj/^-. 
my  house    is  for  none    but   Pilg-rims.      Then    was  ^^"'fj^^'^^ 

•'  o  ana  now, 

Christiana,  Mercy,  and  the  boys,  the  more  glad, 
for  that  the  Innkeeper  was  a  lover  of  Pilgrims. 
So  they  called  for  rooms,  and  he  shewed  them  one 
for  Christiana  and  her  children,  and  Alercy,  and 
another  for  Mr.  Great-heart  and  the  old  gentleman 


310  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Great-heart.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-hearty  good 
Gains,  What  hast  thou  for  supper  ?  for  these  Pil- 
grims have  come  far  to-day,  and  are  weary. 

Gains.  It  is  late,  said  Gaiiis,  so  we  cannot  con- 
veniently go  out  to  seek  food ;  but  such  as  we  have 
you  shall  be  welcome  to,  if  that  will  content. 

Great-heart.  We  will  be  content  with  what  thou 

hast   in   the    house,    forasmuch   as   I   have   proved 

thee;   thou    art  never   destitute   of  that  which    is 

convenient. 

GaiusAw  Then  he  went  down   and   spake    to    the   cook, 

""  whose  name  was,    Taste-that-which-is-Good,  to  get 

ready  Supper  for  so  many  Pilgrims.     This  done, 

he  comes  up  again,  saying.  Come,  my  good  friends, 

you  are  welcome  to  me,  and  I  am  glad  that  I  have 

a   house    to   entertain    you ;    and   while   supper   is 

making  ready,  if  you  please,  let  us  entertain  one 

another  with  some   good   Discourse :    So  they  all 

said,  content. 

Talk  between        Gains.    Then    said    Gains,   Whose    wife    is   this 

%^u^ts°."'^ ^"  aged  matron?  and  whose  daughter  is  this  young 

damsel  ? 

Great-heart.  The  woman  is  the  wife  of  one 
Christian,  a  Pilgrim  of  former  times ;  and  these  are 
his  four  children.  The  maid  is  one  of  her  acquaint- 
ance ;  one  that  she  hath  persuaded  to  come  with 
her  on  Pilgrimage.  The  boys  take  all  after  their 
Mark  this.  father,  and  covet  to  tread  in  his  steps  :  Yea,  if  they 
do  but  see  any  place  where  the  old  Pilgrim  hath 
lain,  or  any  print  of  his  foot,  it  ministereth  joy  to 
their  hearts,  and  they  covet  to  lie  or  tread  in  the 
same. 

Gains.   Then  said  Gains,  Is  this  Christian's  wife, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  311 

and  are  these  CJiristians  children  ?     I  knew  your 

husband's    father,    yea,    also    his    father's    Father. 

Many  liave  been  good  of  this  stock,  their  ancestors 

dwelt  first  at  Antioch.     Christians  progenitors   (I  Acts  11.26. 

suppose    you    have    heard    your    husband    talk    oi inu^tlfu^^ 

them)  were  very  worthy  men.     They  have,  above  • 

any  that  I  know,  shewed  themselves  men  of  great 

virtue  and  courage,  for  the  Lord  of  the  Pilgrims, 

his    ways,    and    them    that    loved    him.      I     have 

heard    of   many  of   your    husband's    relations   that 

have   stood  all   trials  for  the   sake  of   the   Truth.  Acts  7.  59, 

Stephen,  that  was   one   of  the   first  of  the   Family 

from  whence  your  husband  sprang,    was    knocked 

o'   th'  head  with  stones.      Jajues,  another  of  this  chap.  12.  8. 

generation,  was  slain  with  the  edge  of  the  sword. 

To  say  nothing  of  Paul  and  Peter,  men  anciently 

of  the  family  from   whence  your   husband    came  : 

There  was  Ignatitis,  who  was   cast  to   the  Lions  : 

Roiuamis,  whose  flesh  was  cut  by  pieces  from  his 

bones ;     and    Polycarp,    that    played    the    man    in 

the    fire.      There    was    he    that    was    hanged    up 

in  a  basket  in  the  Sun,  for  the  wasps  to  eat ;  and 

he  who  they  put  into  a  sack,  and    cast  him    into 

the  Sea  to  be  drowned.      'T would  be  impossible, 

utterly  to  count   up  all   of  that  family   that  have 

suffered    injuries    and    death,    for    the    love    of   a 

Pilgrim's   life.       Nor   can    I   but    be  glad,   to   see 

that  thy  husband   has    left   behind   him   four  such 

boys   as    these.      I    hope  they  will   bear   up   their 

Fathers  name,  and  tread   in  their   Father's  steps, 

and  come  to  their  Father's  end. 

Great-heart.   Indeed,   Sir,   they  are  likely   lads  ; 
they  seem  to  choose  heartily  their  father's  ways. 


312  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Advice  to  Gahis.  That  is  it  that  I  said,  wherefore  Christian  s 

abou^Ter       family  is  Hke  still  to  spread  abroad  upon  the  face 
^V^-  of  the  ground,  and  yet  to  be  numerous  upon  the 

face  of  the  earth  :  Wherefore,  let  Christiana  look 
out  some  damsels  for  her  sons,  to  whom  they  may 
be  betrothed,  &c.  that  the  name  of  their  father,  and 
the  house  of  his  progenitors  may  never  be  forgotten 
in  the  world. 

Ho7L.  'Tis  pity  this  family  should  fall  and  be 
extinct. 

Gaius.  Fall  it  cannot,  but  be  diminished  it  may ; 
but  let  Christiana  take  my  advice,  and  that's  the 
way  to  uphold  it. 

And  Christiana,  said  this  Inn-keeper,  I  am  glad 
to  see  thee  and  thy  friend  Mercy  together  here,  a 
lovely  couple.  And  may  I  advise,  take  Mercy  into 
a  nearer  relation  to  thee  :  If  she  will,  let  her  be 
given  to  Matthew  thy  eldest  son ;  'tis  the  way  to 
preserve  you  a  posterity  in  the  earth.  So  this 
match  was  concluded,  and  in  process  of  time  they 
were  married  :   But  more  of  that  hereafter. 

Gains  also  proceeded,  and  said,  I  will  now  speak 

on   the   behalf  of  Women,  to  take  away  their  re- 

Gcn.  3.  proach.      For  as  Death  and  the  Curse  came  into  the 

world  by  a  woman,  so  also  did   Life  and   Health  : 

Gal.  4.  God  sent  forth   his  Son,  made  of  a  woman.      Yea, 

whvivonun    to    shew    how    much    those    that    came    after,    did 

dairedchii-     ^bhor  the  act  of  their  Mother,  this  sex  in  the  old 

dxn.  Testament    coveted    children,    if    happily    this    or 

that  woman  might  be   the  Mother  of  the  Saviour 

of  the  World.       I    will  say   again,   that  when   the 

Saviour  was  come,  women  rejoyced  in  him,  before 

Luke  2.  either  man  or  angel.      I   read   not,  that  ever  anv 


PART  THE  SECOND.  313 

man  did  give  unto  Christ  so  mucli  as   one  groat, 
but  the   women   followed    him,   and   ministered   to  chap.  8.  2, 3. 
him    of   their    substance.       'Twas    a    woman    that  chap.  7. 37, 
washed    his    feet    with    tears,    and    a    woman    that  joim'u.  2. 
anointed    his    body    to    the    burial.       Thev    were  ^'"l''-  '^-  3- 

''  -'  Luke  23.  27. 

women  that  wept  when  he  was  going  to  the  Cross  ;  J»i-^t.  27. 55, 
and  women  that  followed  him  from  the  cross,  and     ^  ' 
that   sat  by  his    sepulchre   when    he   was    buried : 
They  were  women  that  were  first  with  him  at  his  Luke  24. 22, 
Resurrection-morn  ;   and  women   that  brought  tid-     ^^' 
ings  first  to  his  disciples,  that  he  was   risen   from 
the  dead  :   Women   therefore  are   highly  favoured, 
and    shew  by  these  things,   that  they   are   sharers 
with  us  in  the  Grace  of  Life. 

Now  the   cook  sent  up   to  signify  that   Su^p^r  Supper  reaay. 
was  almost  ready,  and  sent  one   to  lay  the  cloth, 
the   trenchers,   and    to    set   the   salt   and   bread   in 
order. 

Then  said  Matthew,  The  sight  of  this  cloth,  and 
of  this  fore-runner  of  a  supper,  begetteth  in  me  a 
greater  appetite  to  my  food  than  I  had  before. 

Gains.  So  let  all  ministring  doctrines  to  thee  in  what  to  be 
this  life,  beget  in  thee  a  greater  desire  to  sit  at  the  fJXtof7h^ 
Supper  of  the  p^reat  King-  in  his  Kinordom;  for  all  ^'^'^'■^ -^''^ 
preacnmg,  books  and  ordmances   here,  are  but  as  Trenchers. 
the  laying  of  the  trenchers,  and  as  setting  of  salt 
upon    the  board,  when    compared   with  the    Feast 
that  our  Lord  will  make  for  us  when  we  come  to 
his  House. 

So  Supper  came  up,  and  first  a  heave-sJwulder,  Levit.  7.  32, 
and    a    zuave-breast  were   set    on    the    table    before     ^^'  ^^'  ^^^ 
tliem ;    to   sliew   that   they  must  begin    their   meal  ^^^'"^  25,  i. 
with  Prayer  and  Praise  to  God.     The  heave- sJiotUdcr  \^Im\..  32. 1^ 


314  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

judg.  9. 13.     David  lifted  his  Heart  up  to  God  with,  and  with 

.onij,  .      ^j^^    wavc-dreasif   where    his   Heart  lay,    with    that 

he  used   to  lean  upon  his   harp,  when   he  played. 

These  two  dishes  were  very  fresh  and  good,  and 

they  all  eat  heartily-well  thereof. 

Deut.  32.  14.       The  next  they  brought  up,  was  a  bottle  of  wine, 

joha'i^S.  K     **^^  ^s  blood.     So  Gains  said  to  them,  Drink  freely, 

this  is  the  juice  of  the  true  Vine,  that  makes  glad 

the  heart  of  God  and  man.      So  they  drank  and 

were  merry. 

1  Pet.  2. 1, 2.       The   next  was    a   dish   of  m;4k  well    crumbed  : 

^iik.    °^       ^ut   Gains  said,  Let  the  boys  have  that,  that  they 

may  grow  thereby. 
Of  Honey  Then  they  brought  up  in  course  a  dish  of  butter 

an  utter.  ^^^  honey.  Then  said  Gains ,  Eat  freely  of  this,  for 
this  is  good  to  chear  up,  and  strengthen  your  judg- 
ments and  understandings ;  this  was  our  Lord's 
isa.  7. 15.  dish  when  he  was  a  child  :  Butter  and  honey  shall 
he  eat,  that  he  may  knoiv  to  refuse  the  Evil,  and 
choose  the  Good. 
A  Dish  of  Then   they  brought  them   up  a  dish  of  apples, 

"'  and  they  were  very  good  tasted  fruit.     Then  said 

Matthew,  may  we  eat  apples,  since  they  were  such, 
by  and  with  which,  the  Serpent  beguiled  our  first 
Mother  ? 

Then  said  Gains, 

Apples  were  they  with  which  we  were  beguiled. 
Yet  Sin,  not  Apples,  hath  onr  Souls  defiled; 
Apples  forbid,  if  eat,  corrupt  the  blood: 
To  eat  such,  when  conwtanded,  does  us  good ; 
Drink  of  his  Dlagons  then,  thoti  Church,  his  Dove, 
And  eat  his  Apples,  u)ho  are  sick  of  Love. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  315 

Then  said  Matthew,  /  made  the  Scruple,  because  I 
a  while  siiice  was  sick  with  eating  of  frit  it. 

Gains.  Forbidden  fruit  will  make  you  sick,  but 
not  what  our  Lord  has  tolerated. 

While  they  were    thus   talking,   they   were    pre- .Wc  6. 61. 
sented  with  another  dish,  and  'twas  a  dish  of  Nuts,  ^'^i"^'  "^ 
Then   said   some   at  the    table.  Nuts   spoil    tender 
teeth,  'specially  the  teeth   of  the  children  :  Which 
when  Gains  heard,  he  said  : 

Hard  Texts    a7'e   Nuts,    (/  will  not   call  them 

Cheaters) 
Whose    Shells    do  keep    their    Kernels  from    tht 

Eaters. 
Ope  then  the  shells,  and  you  shall  have  the  Meat, 
They  here  are  brought,  for  you  to  crack  ajid  cat. 

Then  were  they  very  merry,  and  sat  at  the  table 
a  long  time,  talking  of  many  things.  Then  said 
the  old  gentleman,  My  good  landlord,  while  ye  are 
here  cracking  your  Nuts,  if  you  please,  do  you  open 
this  Riddle. 

A  man  there  was,  thd  some  did  count  him  mad,    -^  Riif'^ic  P»i 
The  more  he  cast  away,  the  more  he  had.  Honesu 

Then  they  all  gave  good  heed,  wondering  what 
good  Gains  would  say ;  so  he  sat  still  a  while,  and 
then  thus  replyed  : 

He  (hat  bestows  his  Goods  upon  the  Poor,  G^ius  opens 

.  it. 

Shall  have  as  7uuch  again,  and  ten  times  more. 


3i<5  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Joseph  7von-        Tlicii  Said  Joseph,  I  dare  say,  Sir,  I  did  not  think 
yuu  could  ha'  found  it  out. 

Oh  !  said  Gains,  I  have  been  trained  up  in  tliis 
way  a  great  while :  Nothing  teaclies  like  experi- 
ence ;  I  have  learned  of  my  Lord  to  be  kind,  and 
have    found    by    experience,    that    I    have    gained 

Piov.  II.  24.   tliereby.      There  is  that   scattcreih,  yet   increasdh ; 

ciap-  13-  7-  and  the7'e  is  that  with-holdeth  more  than  is  vieet,  but 
it  teiideth  to  Poverty :  There  is  that  niaketh  himself 
Rich,  yet  hath  notJiing ;  there  is  that  makcth  himself 
poor,  yet  hath  great  Riches. 

Then  Samuel  whispered  to  Christiana  his  mother, 
and  said,  Mother,  this  Is  a  very  good  man's  house, 
let  us  stay  here  a  good  while,  and  let  my  brother 
Matiheiu  be  married  here  to  Mercy,  before  we  go 
any  further. 

The  which  Gaius  the  host  over-hearing,  said, 
With  a  very  good  will,  my  child. 

Matthew  <7w</       So   they  Stayed  there  more  than  a  month,  and 

tnarric'd.'      Mcrcy  was  giveu  to  Matthew  to  wife. 

While  they  stayed  here,  Mercy,  as  her  custom 
was,  would  be  making  coats  and  garments  to  give 
to  the  poor,  by  which  she  brought  a  very  good 
report  upon  the  Pilgrims. 

The  Boys  go         But  to  rctum  again  to  our  Story:  After  supper, 

reJ\uup.  the  lads  desired  a  bed,  for  that  they  were  weary 
with  travelling:  Then  Gains  called  to  shew  them 
their  chamber  ;  but  said  Mercy,  I  will  have  them 
to  bed.  So  she  had  them  to  bed,  and  they  slept 
well,  but  the  rest  sat  up  all  night  :  For  Gaius 
and  they  were  such  suitable  company,  that  they 
could  not  tell  how  to  part.  Then  after  much  talk  of 
their  Lord,  themselves,  and  tlieir  Journey,  old  Mr. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  317 

Honest,  he  that  put  forth  the  riddle  to  Gains,  began 
to    nod.      Then    said    Great-heart,   What,   Sir,    yon  owiionest 
begin  to  be  drowsy  ;  come,  rub  up,  now  here  is  a ' 
Riddle    for    you.      Then    said    Mr.    Honest,    Let's 
hear  it. 

Tlien  said  Mr.  Great-heart, 

He  that  will  kill,  must  first  be  overcorne :  a  RUdu. 

Who  live  abroad  would,  first  must  die  at  home. 

Ha!  said  Mr.  Honest,  it  is  a  hard  one,  hard  to 
expound,  and  harder  to  practise.  But,  come,  land- 
lord, said  he,  I  will,  if  you  please,  leave  my  part 
to  you,  do  you  expound  it,  and  I  will  hear  what 
you  say. 

No,  said  Gains,  'twas  put  to  you,  and  it  is  ex- 
pected you  should  answer  it. 

Then  said  the  old  Gendeman, 

He  first  by  Grace  mtist  conquer  d  be,  Tht  RiddU 

That  Sin  ivould  mortify  : 
And  who,  that  lives,  would  convince  me. 

Unto  hi?7tself  must  die. 

It  Is  right,  said  Gains,  good  Doctrine  and  Expe- 
rience teaches  this.  For  first,  untill  Grace  displays 
itself,  and  overcomes  the  soul  with  its  glory,  it  is 
altogether  without  heart  to  oppose  Sin ;  besides,  if 
Sin  is  Satan's  cords,  by  which  the  soul  lies  bound, 
how  should  it  make  resistance,  before  it  is  loosed 
from  that  Infirmity  ? 

Secondly,  Nor  will  any,  that  knows  either  reason 
or  Grace,  believe  that  such  a  man  can  be  a  living 


',i3 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


A  Qufstion 
'worth  thi 
minding. 


A  Compan- 
ion, 


A  Mistake. 


monument  of  Grace,  tliat  is  a  slave  to  his  own 
Corruptions. 

And  now  it  comes  in  my  mind,  I  will  tell  you 
a  story  worth  the  hearing-.  There  were  two  men 
that  went  on  Pilgrimage,  the  one  began  when  he 
was  young,  the  other  when  he  was  old :  The 
young  man  had  strong  corruptions  to  grapple  with, 
the  old  man's  were  decayed  with  the  decays  of 
nature :  The  young  man  trod  his  steps  as  even  as 
did  the  old  one,  and  was  every  way  as  light  as  he : 
Who  now,  or  which  of  them  had  their  Graces 
shining  clearest,  since  both  seemed  to  be  alike  ? 

Hon.  The  young  man's,  doubtless.  For  that 
which  heads  it  against  tlie  greatest  opposition, 
gives  best  demonstration  that  it  is  strongest ;  spe- 
cially when  it  also  holdeth  pace  with  that  that 
meets  not  with  half  so  much ;  as  to  be  sure  old 
age  does  not. 

Besides,  I  have  observed,  that  old  men  have 
blessed  themselves  with  this  mistake  ;  namely,  tak- 
ing the  decays  of  nature  for  a  gracious  conquest 
over  corruptions,  and  so  have  been  apt  to  beguile 
themselves.  Indeed  old  men  that  are  gracious, 
are  best  able  to  give  Advice  to  them  that  are  young, 
because  they  have  seen  most  of  the  emptiness  of 
things :  But  yet,  for  an  old  and  a  young  to  set 
out  both  together,  the  young  one  has  the  ad- 
vantage of  the  fairest  discovery  of  a  work  of  Grace 
within  him,  though  the  old  man's  corruptions  are 
naturally  the  weakest. 

Thus  they  sat  talking  till  break  of  day.  Now 
when  the  family  was  up,  Christiana  bid  her  son 
James  that  he  should  read  a  chapter ;  so  he  read 


PART  THE  SECO.VD.  319 

53d   of  Isaiah:  When    he    had  done,    Mr.    Ifcm-.st 
asked  wliy  it  was  said,  that  the  Saviour  is  said  to  Andher  qua- 
come  out  of  a  dry  ground,  and  also  that  he  had  no 
Form  nor  Comeliness  in  him. 

Great-heart.  Then  said  Mr.  G7'cat-heart ;  To  the 
first  I  answer  ;  Because  the  Church  of  the  Jews,  of 
which  Christ  came,  had  then  lost  ahiiost  all  the 
sap,  and  Spirit  of  religion.  To  the  second  I  say, 
the  Avords  are  spoken  in  the  person  of  the  Unbe- 
lievers, who  because  they  want  that  Kye  that  can 
see  into  our  Prince's  heart,  therefore  they  judge  of 
him  by  the  meanness  of  his  outside. 

Just  like  those,  that  know  not  that  precious 
stones  are  covered  over  with  a  homely  crust ;  who 
when  they  have  found  one,  because  they  know  not 
what  they  have  found,  cast  it  again  away,  as  men 
do  a  common  stone. 

Well,  said  Gains,  now  you  are  here,  and  since, 
as  I  know,  Mr.  Great-heart  is  good  at  his  Wea- 
pons, if  you  please,  after  we  have  refreshed  our- 
selves, we  will  walk  into  the  fields,  to  see  if  we 
can  do  any  good.  About  a  mile  from  hence,  there 
is  one  Slay-good,  a  giant,  that  doth  much  annoy  6";Vi«/ siay- 
the  King's  High-way  in  these  parts:  And  I  knowf^^Xv^' 
whereabout  his  haunt  is,  he  is  master  of  a  number 
of  thieves ;  'Twould  be  well  if  we  could  clear  these 
parts  of  him. 

So  they  consented  and  went,  Mr.  Great-heart 
with  his  Sword,  Helmet,  and  Shield ;  and  the  rest 
with  Spears  and  Staves. 

When  they  came  to  the  place  where  he  was.  He  is  found 
they  found  him  with  one  Feeble-mind  in  his  bie-mind /« 
hands,  whom  his  servants  had  brought  unto  him, '*" '^'''"'' 


320  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

having  taken  him  In  the  Way ;  now  the  Giant 
was  rifling  him,  with  a  purpose,  after  that,  to 
pick  his  bones ;  for  he  was  of  the  nature  of  Flesh- 
eaters. 

Well,  so  soon  as  he  saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and 
his  friends  at  the  mouth  of  his  Cave,  with  their 
Weapons,  he  demanded  what  they  wanted. 

Great-heart.  We  want  thee ;  for  we  are  come  to 
revenge  the  Quarrel  of  the  many  that  thou  hast 
slain  of  the  Pilgrims,  when  thou  hast  dragged 
them  out  of  the  King's  High- way ;  wherefore 
come  out  of  thy  Cave.  So  he  armed  himself 
and  came  out,  and  to  a  battle  they  went,  and 
fought  for  above  an  hour,  and  then  stood  still  to 
take  wind. 

Slay.  Then  said  the  Giant,  Why  are  you  here 
on  my  ground  ? 

Great-Jieart.  To  revenge  the  blood  of  Pilgrims, 
as  I  also  told  thee  before ;  so  they  went  to  it  again, 
and  the  giant  made  Mr.  Great-heart  give  back ; 
but  he  came  up  again,  and  in  the  greatness  of  his 
mind  he  let  fly  with  such  stoutness  at  the  giant's 
head  and  sides,  that  he  made  him  let  his  weapon 
fall  out  of  his  hand  ;  so  he  smote  him,  and  slew 
him,  and  cut  off  his  Head,  and  brought  it  away  to 
Feeble-mind  the  Iiin.  He  also  took  Feeble-7nind  the  Pilgrim, 
'Ihe'cla^r  ^"^^  brought  him  with  him  to  his  lodgings.  When 
they  were  come  home,  they  shewed  his  head  to 
the  Family,  and  set  it  up  as  they  had  done  others 
before,  for  a  terror  to  those  that  shall  attempt  to  do 
as  he,  hereafter. 

Then  they  asked  Mr.  Feeble-mind^  how  he  fell 
into  his  hands  } 


PART  THE  SECOND.  321 

Fcebk-mind.  Then  said   the   poor  man,    I   am   a //--a/ recbi^ - 

,      ,  n       y/      J"  1  niinci  fflw^ /:> 

sickly   man,   as    you    see,   and    because    JJeatfi   ^^o.  i,,^  pu^m. 
usually  once  a  day  knock  at  my  door,  I   thought  I 
should  never  be  well  at  home :   So    I   betook   my- 
self to  a  Pilgrim's  life  ;   and  have  travelled  hither 
from   the  town  of   Uncertain,  where  I  and   my  fa- 
ther were  born.      I  am  a  man  of  no  strength  at  all 
of  body,  nor  yet  of  mind,  but  would,  if  I    could, 
though    I    can    but   craivl,    spend    my    life    in    the 
Pilgrim's  Way.       When   I   came  at  the  Gate   that 
is   at    the    head    of   the    Way,    the    Lord    of    that 
place    did    entertain    me    freely  ;  neither    objected 
he  against  my  weakly  looks,  nor  against  my  feeble 
mind;  but  gave  me  such  things  that  were  neces- 
sary for  my  Journey,  and  bid  me  hope  to  the  end. 
When   I    came   to   the    House   of    the   Interpreter, 
I   received  much  kindness  there;  and  because  the 
Hill  oV Difficulty  was  judged   too  hard  for  me,   I 
was  carried  up  that  by  one  of  his  Servants.     Indeed 
I   have    found  much   relief   from   Pilgrims,  though 
none  was  willing  to  go  so  softly  as   I  am  forced  to 
do  :  Yet  still  as  they  came  on,  they  bid  me  be  of 
good  cheer,  and  said,  that  it  was  the  will  of  their 
Lord,  that  comfort  should  be  given  to  the  feeble- 1  Tiie<;.  5-  4- 
minded,  and  so  went  on  their  ou>n  pace.     When  I 
was  come  to  Assault- Lane,  then  this  Giant  met  with 
me,  and    bid   me   prepare   for   an    Encounter:  But 
alas!    feeble  one  that   I   was,   I  had  more  need  of 
a   Cordial:  So  he  came  up  and  took  me  :    I   con- 
ceited he  should  not  kill  me  ;  also  when  he  had  got 
me  into  his  Den,  since  I  went  not  with  him  willingly, 
I  believed   I  should  come  out  alive  again  :  For   I 
have    heard,  that    not   any    Pilgrim    that    is    taken  .i/^r.^  Mw. 


322  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

captive  by  violent  hands,  if  he  keeps  heart-whole 
towards  his  Master,  is,  by  the  Laws  of  Providence, 
to  die  by  the  hand  of  the  Enemy.  Robbed  I 
look'd  to  be,  and  robbed  to  be  sure  1  am  ;  but  I 
am  as  you  see  escaped  with  Hfe,  for  the  which  I 
thank  my  King  as  Author,  and  you  as  the  means. 
Other  brunts  I  also  look  for,  but  this  I  have 
resolved  on,  to  wit,  to  run  when  I  can,  to  go  when  I 
cannot  run,  and  to  creep  when  I  cannot  go.  As  to 
Marh  this.  the  main,  I  thank  him  that  loves  me,  I  am  fixed ; 
my  Way  is  before  me,  my  mind  is  beyond  the 
River  that  has  no  bridge,  tho'  I  am,  as  you  see, 
but  of  a  feeble  mind. 

Hon.  Then  said  old  Mr.  Honest,  Have  not  you 

some    time   ago,    been    acquainted    with    one    Mr. 

Fearing  a  Pilgrim. 

Mr.  Fearing        Feeble.  Acquainted  with  him.  Yes  ;  he  came  from 

^^\iA\%uie   ^^^    town    of  Stupidity,  which    lieth    four "  degrees 

Northward  of  the  City  of  Dest7'uction,  and  as  many 

off,  of  where  I  was  born;  yet  we  were  well  acquainted, 

for  indeed  he  was  mine  uncle,  my  father's  brother ; 

he  and  I  have  been  much  of  a  temper,  he  was  a 

little  shorter  than   I,  but  yet  we  were  much  of  a 

complexion. 

Feebie-mind  Hon.   I  perceivc  you  know  him,  and  I  am  apt  to 

i/J/FeJd{g's  believe  also,  that  you  were  related  one  to  another  ; 

features.         for  you  havc  liis  whltely  look,  a  cast  like  his  with 

your  eye,  and  your  speech  is  much  alike. 

Feeble.  Most  have  said  so,  that  have  known  us 

both  ;  and  besides,  what  I  have  read  in  him,  I  have 

for  the  most  part  found  in  myself. 

Ga5usr<;«.  Gaius.  Come,  Sir,  said  good   Gains,  be  of  good 

(oris  him.       Q^ger,  you  are  welcome  to  me,  and  to  my  house,  and 


PART  THE  SECOND.  323 

what  thou  hast  a  inin  J  to,  call  for  freely ;  and  what 
thou  woulJ'st  have  my  servants  do  for  thee,  they 
will  do  it  with  a  ready  mind. 

Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-7niiid,  This  is  an  Mv\t.y.- KoiUe  to  he 
pected  favour,  and  as  the  Sun  shining  out  of  a  very  '^Jlncl,  ^'^^ 
dark  cloud  :  Did  Giant  Slay-good  intend  me  this 
Favour  when  he  stopped  me,  and  resolved  to  let  me 
go  no  further  ?  Did  he  intend,  that  after  he  had 
rifled  my  pocket,  I  should  go  to  Gains  mine  host  I 
Yet  so  it  is. 

Now,  just  as   Mr.  Feeble-mind  and   Gains  were  TUings  how 
thus  in  talk,  there  comes  one  running,  and  called  X'j  dam"b% 
at   the    door,  and   told,  that  about   a    mile  and   a ''''""f'?  ■^'{^' 

atiii  Mr.  ree- 

half  off,  there  was   one   Mr.   Not-right  a    Pilgrim  bie-mind's 
struck   dead   upon   the   place   where  he   was,   with  '-"^'"^  "^"^ 
a  Thunder-bolt. 

Feeble.  Alas !  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  is  he  slain  ? 
He  overtook  me  some  days  before  I  came  so  far 
as  hither,  and  would  be  my  company-keeper :  He 
also  was  with  me  when  Slay -good  the  Giant  took 
me,  but  he  was  nimble  of  his  heels,  and  escaped  : 
But  it  seems,  he  escaped  to  Die,  and  I  was  took 
to  Live. 

What,  one  would  think,  doth  seek  to  slay  outright, 

0/t-times  delivers  fro7n  the  saddest  plight. 

That  very  Providence,  whose  Face  is  Death, 

Doth  oft-times  to  the  lowly.  Life  bequeath: 

I  was  taken,  he  did  escape  and  flee ; 

Hands  crost,  give  Death  to  him,  and  Life  to  me. 

Now  about  this  time,  Matthew  and  Mercy  were 
married ;   also   Gains  gave  his  daughter  Phebe  to 


^24 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


The  Pilgrims 
prepare  to  go 
forward. 


Luke  lo.  33, 

34,  35- 
Ho^v  they 
greet  one 
another  at 
parting. 

3  John  S.  6. 


Gaius's  last 
kindness  to 
Fccble-mind. 


Feeble-mind 
for  going  be- 
hind. 


James,  Matthew  s  brother,  to  wife ;  after  which 
time,  they  yet  staid  above  ten  days  at  Gaiuss 
house ;  spending  their  time,  and  the  Seasons,  like 
as  Pilgrims  use  to  do. 

When  they  were  to  depart.  Gains  made  them 
a  feast,  and  they  did  eat  and  drink,  and  were 
merry.  Now  the  hour  was  come  that  they  must 
be  gone ;  wherefore  Mr.  G^-eat-heart  called  for  a 
reckoning.  But  Gams  told  him,  that  at  his  house 
it  was  not  the  custom  for  Pilgrims  to  pay  for  their 
entertainment.  He  boarded  them  by  the  year,  but 
looked  for  his  pay  from  the  good  Samaritan,  who 
had  promised  him,  at  his  return,  whatsoever  charge 
he  was  at  with  them,  faithfully  to  repay  him.  Then 
said  Mr.  G j-eat-Jteart  to  him. 

Great-heart.  Beloved,  thou  dost  faithfully,  what- 
soever thou  dost,  to  the  Brethren  and  to  Strangers, 
which  have  borne  witness  of  thy  Charity  before  the 
Church,  whom  if  thou  (yet)  bring  forward  on 
their  Journey,  after  a  Godly  sort,  thou  shalt  do 
well. 

Then  Gaitis  took  his  leave  of  them  all,  and  of  his 
children,  and  particularly  of  Mr.  Feeble-mind.  He 
also  gave  him  something  to  drink  by  the  Way. 

Now  Mr.  Feeble-mind^  when  they  were  going 
out  of  the  door,  made  as  if  he  intended  to  linger, 
The  which  when  Mr.  Great-heart  espied,  he  said. 
Come,  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  pray  do  you  go  along  with 
us,  I  will  be  your  conductor,  and  you  shall  fare  as 
the  rest. 

Feeble.  Alas!  I  want  a  suitable  companion  ;  you 
are  all  lusty  and  strong,  but  I,  as  you  see,  am 
weak ;   I   choose  therefore  rather  to  come  behind, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  325 

lest  by  reason  of  my  many  Infirmities,  I  should  be 
both  a  burden  to  myself  and  to  you.  I  am,  as  I 
said,  a  man  of  a  weak  and  a  feeble  mind,  and 
shall  be  offended  and  made  weak  at  that  which 
others  can  bear.  I  shall  like  no  Laughing  :  I 
shall  like  no  gay  Attire  :  I  shall  like  no  unprofi- 
table Questions.  Nay,  I  am  so  weak  a  man,  as  to  His  Excuse 
be  offended  with  that  which  others  have  a  liberty ''''"^''" 
to  do.  I  do  not  know  all  the  truth  :  I  am  a  very 
ignorant  Christian  man:  Sometimes,  if  I  hear  some 
rejoice  in  the  Lord,  it  troubles  me,  because  I  cannot 
do  so  too.  It  is  with  me,  as  it  is  with  a  weak  man 
among  the  strong,  or  as  with  a  sick  man  among  the  job  12. 5, 
healthy,  or  as  a  lamp  despised,  (he  that  is  ready 
to  slip  with  his  feet,  is  as  a  lamp  despised  in  the 
thought  of  him  that  is  at  ease :)  so  that  I  know  not 
what  to  do. 

Great-heart.  But  brother,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  Grcat-hearfs 
I  have  it  in  Commission  to  comfort  the  Jeeble-  ^tiTcs.T^is 
minded,  and  to  support  the  weak.     You  must  needs  ^^?!"-  ^i* 

.  .  .  .1  ^ox.  8. 

go  along  with   us ;   we  will  wait   for   you,  we  will  chap.  9. 22. 
lend  you  our  help  ;  we  will  deny  ourselves  of  some 
things   both   Opinionative  and  Practical,    for   your  a  christian 
sake :  We  will  not  enter  into  doubtful  disputations  ^^"^' " 
before   you ;   we   will   be   made  all   things   to   you, 
rather  than  you  shall  be  left  behind. 

Now  all  this  while   they  were  at  Gains s  door  ; 
and  behold,  as  they  were  thus  in  the  heat  of  their 
discourse,    Mr.    Ready-to-halt    came    by,    with    his  rsaim  38.  17. 
Crutches  in   his  hand,  and   he   also   was  going  on  Promises. 
Pilt{rimaore. 

Feeble.   Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind  to  him,  Man  ! 
Mow  earnest  thou   hither  ?     I   was    but   just    now 


326  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

complaining   that  I  had  not  a  suitable  companion, 

but    thou    art   according    to   my  wish.      Welcome, 

welcome,  good  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  I   hope  thee  and 

I   may  be  some  help. 

Fcebie-niind        Ready- to-Jialt.   I    shall   be  glad   of  thy  company, 

Sy-to^       ^^i^  the  other  ;   and  good   Mr.  Feeble-mind,  rather 

\i3X\.  come  by.    than  wc  will  part,  since  we  are  thus  happily  met, 

I  will  lend  thee  one  of  my  crutches. 

Feeble.  Nay,  said  he,  though  I  thank  thee  for 
thy  good-will,  I  am  not  inclined  to  halt  afore  I 
am  lame.  Howbeit,  I  think,  when  occasion  is,  it 
may  help  me  against  a  dog. 

Ready- to- halt.  If  either  myself,  or  my  crutches 
can  do  thee  a  pleasure,  we  are  both  at  thy  com- 
mand, good  Mr.  Feeble-mind. 

Thus  therefore  they  went  on  ;  Mr.  Great-heart 
and  Mr.  Honest  went  before,  Christiana  and  her 
children  went  next,  and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  and  Mr. 
Ready-to  halt  came  beliind  with  his  crutches.  Then 
said  Mr.  Honest, 
^'nvtalk.  Hon.  Pray,  Sir,  now  we  are  upon  the  Road,  tell 

us  some  profitable  things  of  some  that  have  gone 
on  Pilgrimage  before  us. 
Part  \. pp.  Great-heart.  With   a  good  will  :    I   suppose   you 

§0!  '*'^'  have  heard  how  Christian  of  old  did  meet  with 
Apollyon  in  the  Valley  oi  Humiliation,  and  also  what 
hard  work  he  had  to  go  through  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  0/  Dtath.  Alo  I  think  you  cannot  but 
have  heard  how  Faithful  was  put  to  it  with  Madam 
Wanton,  with  Ada7n  the  First,  with  one  Discontent 
and  Sha7ne;  four  as  deceitful  villains,  as  a  man  can 
meet  with  upon  the  Road. 

Hon.  Yes,  I  have  heard  of  all  this ;  but  indeed 


PART  THE  SECOND.  327 

good  Faithful  was  hardest  put  to  it  with  Shame; 
he  was  an  unwearied  one. 

Great-heart.  Ay,  for  as  tlie  Pilgrim  well  said,  he 
of  all  men  had  the  wrong  name. 

Hon.  But  pray,  Sir,  where  was  it  that  Christian 
and  Faithful  met  Talkative?  That  same  was  also 
a  notable  one. 

Great- heart.  He  was  a  confident  Fool,  yet  many 
follow  his  ways. 

I  Toil.   He  had  like  to  ha'  beguiled  Taithfil. 

Great-heai't.    Ay,  but   Christian   put   him  into   a 
way   quickly  to    find    him    out.      Thus    they   went 
on   till   they  came   at  the   place   where    Evangelist  Part  \.  p. 
met  with   Christian  and  Faithful,  and   prophesied     ^^" 
to  them  what  should  befall  them  at  Vanity-Fair. 

Great-heart.  Then  said  their  guide,  Hereabouts 
did  Christian  and  Faithful  meet  with  Evangelist, 
who  prophesied  to  them  of  what  troubles  they 
should  meet  with  at    Vanity-Fair. 

TTon.  Say  you  so !  I  dare  say  it  was  a  hard 
chapter  that  then  he  did  read  unto  them. 

Great-heart.    'Twas   so,    but    he   gave    ihem   en-  ran  t.  p. 
couragement  withal.     But  what  do  we  talk  of  them,     '°-^" 
they  were  a  couple  of  lion-like  men  ;  they  had  set 
their  faces  like  flints.      Don't  you   remember  how 
undaunted  they  were  when  they  stood  before  the 
Judge? 

TTon.  Well,  Faithful  bravely  suffered. 

Great-heart.  So  he  did,  and  as  brave  things  came 
on't ;  for  Hopeful  and  some  others,  as  the  story 
relates  it,  were  converted  by  his  death. 

Ho7i.  Weli,  but  pray  go  on  ;  for  you  are  well 
acquainted  with  things. 


32b  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Great-heart,   Above  all  that  Christian  met  with 
Parti. p.       after  he  had  passed  through  Va7iity-Fair,  one  By- 
Ends  was  the  arch  one. 

Hon.  By-B7ids,  what  was  he  ? 
Great-heart.  A   very   arch   fellow,    a   down-right 
Hypocrite ;    one    that    would    be    religious   which 
way  ever  the  world  went ;  but  so  cunning,  that  he 
would  be  sure  neither  to  lose  nor  suffer  for  it. 

He  had  his  mode  of  religion  for  every  fresh  occa- 
sion, and  his  wife  was  as  good  at  it  as  he.  He 
would  turn  and  change  from  opinion  to  opinion  ; 
yea,  and  plead  for  so  doing  too.  But  so  far  as  I 
could  learn,  he  came  to  an  ill  end  with  his  By- 
Ends ;  nor  did  I  ever  hear  that  any  of  his  children 
were  ever  of  any  esteem  with  any  that  truly  feared 
God. 
They  come  Now  by  this  time  they  were  comr,  svithin  sight 

p/'vanity-       ^^  ^^^  town  of  Vanity,  where  Vanity-  Fair  is  kept, 
^"f''"-       ,  ,   So  when  they  saw  that  they  were  so  near  the  town, 

[Ps.   21.    10.  ?  -^  .  ^  ' 

1st  edit.]        they  consulted  with  one  another  how  they  should 
pass  through  the  town,  and   some  said  one  thing, 
and  some  another.     At  last  Mr.   Great-heart  said, 
I  have,  as  you  may  understand,  often  been  a  Con- 
ductor of  Pilgrims  through  this  town  ;  now   I  am 
r/^o- ^-K/^/- m- acquainted  with  one  Mr.  Mnason  a  Cyprusian  by 
Mnason'sV<7     nation,  an    old    disciple,   at  whose   house   we    may 
^i^'  lodge.     If  you   think   good,  said   he,  we  will   turn 

in  there  ? 

Content,  said  Old  Honest;  content,  said  Chris- 
tiana;  content,  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind ;  and  so  they 
said  all.  Now,  you  must  think,  it  was  even-tide 
by  that  they  got  to  the  outside  of  the  town  ;  but 
Mr.   Great-heart  knew  the  way  to   the  old   man's 


PART  THE  SECOND.  329 

house.  So  thither  they  came ;  and  he  called  at 
the  door,  and  the  old  man  within  knew  his  tongue 
so  soon  as  ever  he  heard  it ;  so  he  opened,  and  tliey 
all  came  in.  Then  said  Miiason,  their  host,  How 
far  have  )'c  come  to-day  ?  So  they  said,  from  the 
house  of  Gauis  our  friend.  I  promise  you,  said  he, 
you  have  gone  a  good  stitch,  you  may  well  be  a 
weary ;    sit  down.     So  they  sat  down. 

Great-heart.  Then  said  their  Guide,  Come, 
what  cheer.  Sirs,  I  dare  say  you  are  welcome  to 
my  friend. 

Mnason.  I  also,  said  Mr.  Jl/jiason,  do  bid  you 
welcome;  and  whatever  you  want,  do  but  say,  and  They  are  glad 

...     ,  ,  .     f.  of  entertain- 

we  Will  do  what  we  can  to  get  it  lor  you.  ment. 

Honest.  Our  great  want,  a  while  since,  was 
Harbour  and  good  Company,  and  now  I  hope  we 
have  both. 

Mnason.  For  harbour,  you  see  what  it  is  ;  but 
for  good  company,  that  will  appear  in  the  trial. 

Grcat-lieart.  Well,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  will  you 
have  the  Pilgrims  up  into  their  lodging  ? 

Mnaso7i.  I  will,  said  Mr.  Ahiason.  So  he  had 
them  to  their  respective  places  ;  and  also  shewed 
them  a  very  fair  dining-room,  wlicre  they  might 
be,  and  sup  together  until  time  was  come  to  go  to 
rest. 

Now  when  they  were  set  in  their  places,  and 
were  a  little  chcary  after  their  Journey,  Mr.  Honest 
asked  his  landlord,  if  there  were  any  store  of  good 
people  in  the  town  ? 

Mnason.  We  have  a  few,  for  indeed  they  are 
but  a  few  when  compared  with  them  on  the  other 
side. 


330  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Honest.  But  how  shall  we  do  to  see  some  of 
them  ?     For  the  sight  of  good  men  to  them  that 

Thfy  desire  to  are  going  Oil  Pilgrimage,  is  like  to  the  appearing 

'gooTt'opiet  of  the   Moon  and  Stars  to  them  that  are  sailing 

the  Towtu       upon  tlic  Seas. 

Mnason.  Then  Mr.  M^tason  stamped  with  his 
foot,  and  his  daughter  Grace  came  up  :  So  he  said 

Some  sent  for,  unto  hcr,  Grace,  go  you,  tell  my  friends,  Mr.  Co7t- 
tritey  Mr.  Iloly-mariy  Mr.  Love-saint^  Mr.  Dare- 
not- lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent,  that  I  have  a  friend  or 
two  at  my  house  that  have  a  mind  this  evening  to 
see  them. 

So  Grace  went  to  call  them,  and  they  came  ; 
and  after  salutation  made,  they  sat  down  together 
at  the  table. 

Then  said  Mr.  Mnason,  their  landlord,  My  neigh- 
bours, I  have,  as  you  see,  a  company  of  Strangers 
come  to  my  house  ;  they  are  Pilgriins :  They  come 
from  afar,  and  are  going  to  Mount  Sion.  But  who, 
quoth  he,  do  you  think  this  is  ?  pointing  with  his 
linger  to  Christiana:  It  is  Christiana,  the  wife  of 
Christian,  that  famous  Pilgrim,  who  with  Faith/til 
his  brother,  were  so  shamefully  handled  in  our 
town.  At  that  they  stood  amazed,  saying.  We  little 
thought  to  see  Christiana,  when  Grace  came  to 
call  us,  wherefore  this  is  a  very  comfortable  sur- 
prize. Then  they  asked  her  of  her  welfare,  and 
if  these  young  men  were  her  husband's  sons. 
And  when  she  had  told  them  they  were;  they 
said,  the  King  whom  you  love  and  serve,  make 
you  as  your  father,  and  bring  you  where  he  is 
in  peace. 

Jltni.  Then  Mr.  Hofiest  (when  they  were  all  sat 


PART  THE  SECOND.  331 

down)  asked    Mr.   Contrite  and  the    rest,  in  \\\\dX  some  talk  bt- 
posture  their  town  was  at  present.  *^oLttnud 

Contrite.  You  may  be  sure  we  are  full  of  hurry  ^^''-  Contrite, 
in  Fair-time.     'Tis    hard    keeping   our    hearts    and  The  fruit  of 

•    •         •  111  •  Watchful' 

spirits  in  any  good  order,  when  we  are  m  a  cum-  „;;$. 
bered  condition.      He  that  lives  in  such  a  place  as 
this  is,  and  that  has  to  do  with  such  as  we  have,  has 
need  of  an  Item  to  caution  him  to  take  heed  every 
moment  of  the  day. 

Honest.  But  how  are  your  neighbours  now  for 
quietness  ? 

Contrite.   They    are    much    more   moderate   now  PosccuHon 
than     formerly.       You    know    how    Christian    and  vanUy-Fa'i'r 
Faithful  were  used  at  our  town  :  But  of  late,  I  say,  as  formerly. 
they  have  been  far  more  moderate.      I    think   the 
blood  of  Faithful  lieth   with  load   upon   them   till 
now  ;  for  since  they  burned  him,  they  have  been 
ashamed  to  burn  any  more  ;  in  those  days  we  were 
afraid  to  walk  the   streets,   but  now  we  can  shew 
our    heads.      Then    the    name    of  a    professor    was 
odious ;  now,  specially  in  some  parts   of  our  town, 
(for   you    know    our    town    is   large)    Religion    is 
counted  honourable. 

Then  said  Mr.  Contrite  to  them,  Pray  how 
fareth  it  with  you  in  your  Pilgrimage  ?  How 
stands  the  country  affected  towards  you  ? 

Hon.  It  happens  to  us,  as  it  happeneth  to  way- 
faring men  ;  sometimes  our  Way  is  clean,  some- 
times foul ;  sometimes  up  hill,  sometimes  down 
hill  ;  we  are  seldom  at  a  certainty  :  The  wind  is 
not  always  on  our  backs,  nor  is  every  one  a  Friend 
that  we  meet  with  in  the  Way.  We  have  met 
with  some  notable  rubs  ali  eady  ;  and  what  are  yet 


332  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

behind  we  know  not ;  but  for  the  most  part  we 
find  it  true,  that  has  been  talked  of  of  old  :  A  good 
man  must  suffer  trouble. 

Contrite.  You  talk  of  rubs,  what  rubs  have  you 
met  withal  ? 

Hon.   Nay,  ask  Mr.   Great-heart,  our  Guide,  for 
he  can  give  the  best  account  of  that. 

Great-heart.   We  have  been  beset  three  or  four 
times  already :    First,  Chi^istiana  and   her  children 
were    beset    with    two    ruffians,    that    they    feared 
would  take  away  their  lives.     We  were  beset  with 
i^iaut  Bloody-tnaUy  giant  Maul,  and  giant  Slay-good: 
Indeed  we  did   rather   beset  the   last,   than  were 
beset  of  him  ;  and  thus  it  was  :  After  we  had  been 
some  time  at  the  house  of  Gains,  mine  host,  and  of 
the  whole    Church,  we  were  minded   upon   a    time 
to  take  our  weapons  with  us,  and  so  go  see  if  we 
could  light  upon  any  of  those  that  were   Enemies 
to  Pilgrinis ;  (for  we  heard  that  there  was  a  notable 
one   thereabouts.)      Now    Gaiiis   knew   his    ha7int 
better  than  I,  because  he  dwelt  thereabout ;  so  we 
looked  and  looked,   till    at   last   we   discerned   the 
mouth  of  his  Cave ;  then  were  we  glad,  and  pluck- 
ed up  our  spirits.     So  we   approached   up  to  his 
den,  and  lo,  when  we  came  there,  he  had  dragged, 
by   mere   force,    into  his   net,   this  poor  man,   Mr. 
Feeble-7nind,  and  was  about  to  bring  him  to  his  end. 
But  when  he  saw  us,  supposing,  as  we  thought,  he 
had  had  another  prey  ;  he  left  the  poor  man  in  his 
hole,  and  came  out.     So  we  fell  to  it  full  sore,  and 
he  lustily  laid   about   him ;  but,   in   conclusion,    lie 
was  brought  down  to  the  ground,  and  his  head  cut 
off,  and   set  up  by  the  Way-side,   for  a  Terror  to 


PART  THE  SECOND.  333 

such  as  shouKl  after  practise  such  Ungodliucss. 
That  I  tell  you  the  truth,  here  is  the  man  himself 
to  affirm  it,  who  was  as  a  lamb  taken  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  lion. 

Feedle-viitid.  Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-miiid,  I  fouiul 
this  true,  to  my  cost  and  comfort ;  to  my  cost,  when 
he  threaten'd  to  pick  my  bones  every  moment  ;  and 
to  my  comfort,  when  I  saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and 
his  friends,  with  their  weapons,  approach  so  near 
for  my  deliverance. 

Holy-man.   Then  said   Mr.   Holy-vian,   there  arc  Mr.  Holy- 
two  things  that  they  have  need  to  be  possessed  with  "^^"^^-^'^ 
that  go  on   Pilgrimage,  Courage^  and  an   Uiispotted 
Life.     If  they  have    not  courage,  they  can  never 
hold  on  their  Way ;  and  if  their  lives  be  loose,  they 
will  make  the  very  name  of  a  Pilgrim  stink. 

Love-saint.   Then   said    Mr.    Love-saint;    I    hope  yi/n  i.ove- 
this    caution    is    not    needful    amongst    you.      But  *^'"^^^'^'"  " 
truly  tliere  are  many  that  go  upon  the  road,  that 
rather  declare  themselves  Strano-ers  to  Pilofrimagfe, 
than  Strangers  and  Pilgri7ns  in  the  Earth. 

Dare-not-lie.  Then  said  Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  It  is  Mr.  Dare- 
true,  they  neither  have  the  Pilgrim's  weed,  nor  the  ^peah. 
Pilgrim's  Courage;  they  go  not  uprightly,  but  all 
awry  with  their  feet ;  one  shoe  goeth  inward, 
another  outward,  and  their  hosen  out  behind  ;  here 
a  rag,  and  there  a  rent,  to  the  disparagement  of 
their  Lord. 

Penitent.  These  things,  said  Mr.  Penitent,  they  Mr.  Penu 
ought  to  be  troubled  for ;  nor  are  the  Pilgrims  like  ^^peech! 
to  have  that  Grace  upon  them  and  their  Pilgrims 
Progress,  as  they  desire,  untill  the  Way  is  clear'd 
of  such  spots  and  blemishes. 


334 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


A  Monster, 


Rev.  17.  3. 
His  Shape. 
His  Nature. 


Thus  they  sat  talking-  and  spending  the  time, 
untill  supper  was  set  upon  the  table.  Unto  which 
they  went,  and  refreshed  their  weary  bodies ;  so 
they  went  to  rest.  Now  they  staid  in  the  Fair  a 
great  while,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Mnason,  who,  in 
process  of  time,  gave  his  daughter  Grace  unto 
Samuel,  Christiaiis  son,  to  wife,  and  his  daughter 
Martha  to  Joseph. 

The  time,  as  I  said,  that  they  lay  here,  was 
long,  (for  it  was  not  now  as  in  former  times.) 
Wherefore  the  Pilgrims  grew  acquainted  with 
many  of  the  good  People  of  the  town,  and  did 
them  what  service  they  could.  Mercy,  as  she  was 
wont,  laboured  much  for  the  Poor,  (wherefore  their 
bellies  and  backs  blessed  her,)  and  she  was  there 
an  ornament  to  her  profession.  And,  to  say  the 
truth  for  Grace,  Phebe,  and  Martha,  they  were  all 
of  a  very  good  nature,  and  did  much  good  in  their 
places.  They  were  also  all  of  them  very  fruitful, 
so  that  Christian  s  name,  as  was  said  before,  was 
like  to  live  in  the  world. 

While  they  lay  here,  there  came  a  Mojister  out 
of  the  woods,  and  slew  many  of  the  people  of  the 
town.  It  would  also  carry  away  their  children, 
and  teach  them  to  suck  its  whelps.  Now  no  man 
in  the  town  durst  so  much  as  face  this  Monster ; 
but  all  men  fled  when  they  heard  of  the  noise  of 
his  coming. 

The  Monster  was  like  unto  no  one  beast  upon 
the  earth  :  Its  body  was  like  a  Dragon,  and  it  had 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns.  //  made  c^reat  havock 
of  children^  and  yet  it  was  governed  by  a  woman. 
This  Monster  propounded  conditions  to  men ;  and 


PART  THE  SECOND.  335 

such  men  as  loved  their  Lives  more  than  their 
Souls,  accepted  of  those  conditions.  So  they  came 
under. 

Now  this  Mr.  Great-hearty  together  with  these 
that  came  to  visit  the  Pilgrims  at  Mr.  Mnasons 
house,  enter'd  into  a  covenant  to  go  and  engage 
this  beast,  if  perhaps  they  might  deliver  the  people 
of  this  town  from  the  paw  and  mouths  of  this  so 
devouring  a  Serpent. 

Then  did  Mr.  Great-heart,  Mr.  Contrite,  Mr. 
Holy-man,  Mr.  Dare-not- lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent, 
with  their  weapons,  go  forth  to  meet  him.  Now //^yi.'i; «? 
the  Monster  at  first  was  very  rampant,  and  looked  ^"^"' ' 
upon  these  enemies  with  great  disdain ;  but  they 
so  belabour'd  him,  being  sturdy  men  at  arms,  that 
they  made  him  make  a  retreat  :  So  they  came 
home  to  Mr.  Mnasons  house  aeain. 

The  Afonster,  you  must  know,  had  his  certain 
Seasons  to  come  out  in,  and  to  make  his  attempts 
upon  the  children  of  the  people  of  the  town  :  Also 
these  seasons  did  these  valiant  Worthies  watch  him 
in,  and  did  continually  assault  him  ;  insomuch,  that 
in  process  of  time  he  became  not  only  wounded, 
but  lame ;  also  he  had  not  made  the  havock  of  the 
townsmen's  children,  as  formerly  he  has  done. 
And  it  is  verily  believed  by  some,  that  this  beast 
will  certainly  die  of  his  wounds. 

This  therefore  made  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his 
fellows  of  great  Fame  in  this  town ;  so  that  many 
of  the  people  that  wanted  their  taste  of  things,  yet 
had  a  reverend  esteem  and  respect  for  them.  Upon 
this  account  therefore  it  was,  that  these  Pilgrims 
got  not  much  hurt  here.     True,  there  were  some 


330  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

of  the  baser  sort,  tliat  could  see  no  more  than  a 
mole,  nor  understand  more  than  a  beast ;  these 
had  no  reverence  for  these  men,  nor  took  they 
notice  of  their  valour  and  adventures. 

Well,  the  time  grew  on  that  the  Pilgrims  must 
go  on  their  Way,  wherefore  they  prepared  for 
their  Journey.  They  sent  for  their  friends,  they 
conferred  with  them,  they  had  some  time  set 
apart  therein  to  commit  each  other  to  the  Protec- 
tion of  their  Prince.  There  were  again,  that 
brought  them  of  such  things  as  they  had,  that 
were  fit  for  the  weak  and  the  strong,  for  the 
Acts  28. 10.  women  and  the  men,  and  so  laded  them  with  such 
things  as  were  necessary. 

Then  they  set  forwards  on  their  Way,  and  their 
friends  accompanying  them  so  far  as  was  conve- 
nient, they  again  committed  each  other  to  the 
protection  of  their  King,  and  departed. 

They  therefore  that  were  of  the  Pilgrims  com- 
pany, went  on,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  before 
them  ;  now  the  women  and  children  being  weakly, 
they  were  forced  to  go  as  they  could  bear ;  by  this 
means  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had 
more  to  sympathize  with  their  condition. 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  townsmen,  and 
when  their  friends  had  bid  them  farewel,  they 
quickly  came  to  the  place  where  Faithful  was 
put  to  death  :  Therefore  they  made  a  stand,  and 
thanked  him  that  had  enabled  him  to  bear  his 
Cross  so  well ;  and  the  rather,  because  they  now 
found  that  they  had  a  benefit  by  such  a  manly 
Sufferinof  as  his  was. 

They   went  on  therefore  after  this,  a  good  way 


PART  THE  SECOND.  337 

further,  talking  of  Christian  and  Faithful,  and  how 
Hopeful  joined  himself  to  Christian,  after  that 
Faithful  was  dead. 

Now,  they  were  come  up  with  the  hill  Lucre,  Partvp. 
where  the  Silver-Mine  \\:\s,  which  took  Denms  off"- 
from  his  Pilgrimage,  and  into  which,  as  some  think, 
Fy  ends  fell  and  perished ;  wherefore  they  con- 
sidered that.  But  when  they  were  come  to  the 
old  Monument  that  stood  over-against  the  hill 
Lucre,  to  wit,  to  the  Pillar  of  Salt,  that  stood  also 
within  view  of  Sodom,  and  its  stinking  lake ;  they 
marvelled,  as  did  Christian  before,  that  men  of  that 
knowledge  and  ripeness  of  wit  as  they  were,  should 
be  so  blinded  as  to  turn  aside  here.  Only  they 
considered  again,  that  nature  is  not  affected  with 
the  harms  that  others  have  met  with,  specially  if 
that  thing,  upon  which  they  look,  has  an  attracting 
virtue  upon  the  foolish  eye. 

I  saw  now  that  they  went  on  till  they  came  at 
the  River  that  was  on  this  side  of  the  Delectable /'.r/ 1. /^^, 
Mountains.  124. 

To  the  River  where  the  fine  Trees  grow  on  both 
sides ;   and    whose    leaves,    if  taken    inwardly,  are 
good  against  surfeits,  where  the  meadows  are  green  Psr.im  23. 
all  the  year  long,  and  where  they  might  lie  down 
safely. 

By  this  River  side,  in  the  meadow,  there  were 
cotes  and  folds  for  sheep,  a  house  built  for  the  nou- 
rishing and  bringing  up  of  those  lambs,  the  babes      ' 
of  those   women    that    go    on    Pilgrimage.      Also  Heb.  5. 2. 
there  was  here  One  that  was  entrusted  with  them,  ^'^- ^°-  "' 
who  could  have  compassion,  and  that  could  gather 
these  lambs  with   his   arm,  and  carry  them  in  his 


338  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

bosom,  and  that  could  gently  lead  those  that  were 
with  young.     Now  to  the  care  of  this  Man,  Chris- 
tia7ta  admonished  her  four  Daughters  to  commit 
their  little  ones,  that  by  these  waters  they  might 
be    housed,  harboured,   succoured,    and    nourished, 
and   that  none  of  them   might  be  lacking  in  time 
\tx.  23.  4.       to  come.     This  man,  if  any  of  them  go  astray,  or 
'\2,\-l^\A    t>e   lost,  he    will    bring   them    again;  he    will   also 
15.  16.        bind  up  that  which  was  broken,  and  will  strengthen 
them  that   are   sick.     Here   they  will  never  want 
meat  and  drink  and  cloathing ;  here  they  will  be 
kept  from  thieves  and  robbers ;  for  this  man  will 
die  before  one  of  those  committed  to  his  Trust  shall 
lobn  10.  r6.    be  lost.     Besides,  here  they  shall  be  sure  to  have 
good  nurture  and  admonition,  and  shall  be  taught 
to  walk  in  right  Paths,  and  that  you  know  is  a  Fa- 
vour of  no  small  account.     Also  here,  as  you  see, 
are  delicate  waters,  pleasant  meadows,  dainty  flow- 
ers,  variety   of  t^'ees,  and   such   as  bear  wholsome 
fruit;    fruit   not   like    that    that   Matthew   eat    of, 
that  fell  over  the  wall,  out  of  BeelzebuUs  garden ; 
but   fruit    that    procureth    Health    where    there    is 
none,   and    that    continueth   and    increaseth   where 
it  is. 

So  they  were  content  to  commit  their  little  ones 

to  him ;  and  that  which  was  also  an  encouragement 

to  them  so  to  do,  was,  for  that  all  this  was  to  be  at 

the  charge  of  the  King,  and  so  was  an  Hospital  to 

young  children  and  orphans. 

They  being  Now  they  wcut  ou ;  and  when  they  were  come 

v7\\!°tiu       to  By-Path  meadow,  to  the  stile  over  which  Chris- 

haveaminj    //^;^  wcut  with  his  fellow  Hopeful,  whcn  they  were 

to  hciV£  d  ^    '^  J 

pluck  with      taken    by   Giant   Despair,  and   put   into   Doubting 


ONE    THAT    WAS    ENTRUSTED    WITH    THE    CHILDREN 


PART  THE  SECOND.  339 

Castle;  they  sat  down,  and  consulted  what  \\2i?i  Giant V)^. 
best  to  be  done  ;  to  wit,  now  they  were  so  strong,  ^p^xi^JjZ*  ^' 
and  had  got  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Greai-hcnri  for 
their  conductor,  whether  they  had  not  best  to 
make  an  attempt  upon  the  Giant,  dcmohsh  his 
Castle,  and  if  there  were  any  Pilgrims  in  it,  to  set 
them  at  liberty,  before  they  went  any  further.  So 
one  said  one  thing,  and  another  said  the  contrary. 
One  questioned,  if  it  was  lawful  to  go  upon  U7t- 
cojisecrated  ground  ;  another  said  they  might,  pro- 
vided their  end  was  good ;  but  Mr.  Greal-heart 
said,  thougli  that  assertion  offered  last,  cannot  be 
universally  true,  yet  I  have  a  commandment  to  re- 
sist Sill,  to  overcome  Evil,  to  fight  the  good  fight 
of  Faith  :  And  I  pray,  with  whom  should  I  fight 
this  good  fight,  if  not  with  Giant  Despair?  I  will 
therefore  attempt  the  taking  away  of  his  life,  and 
the  demolishing  of  Dovbiing  Castle.  Then,  said 
he,  who  will  go  with  me  ?  Then  said  old  Honest, 
I  will  ;  and  so  will  we  too,  said  Christians  four 
sons,  Matthew,  Samuel,  y antes,  and  Joseph,  for  they  1  John  2.  13 
were  young  men  and  strong.  ^^' 

So  they  left  the  women  in  the  Road,  and  with 
them  Mr.  Feeble-mind  and  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  with 
his  crutches,  to  be  their  guard,  until  they  came 
back  ;  for  in  that  place  the  Giant  Despair  dwelt 
so  near,  they  keeping  in  the  Road,  a  little  child Un.  ii.(x 
might  lead  them. 

So  Mr.  G7'eat-heart,  old  Honest,  and  the  four 
young  men,  went  to  go  up  to  Doubting-Castle,  to 
look  for  Giant  Despair.  When  they  came  at  the 
Castle-Gate,  they  knocked  for  entrance  with  an 
unusual    noise.     At   that  the  old   Giant  comes  to 


340  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

the  o-ate,  and  Diffidence  his  \vife  follows  :  Then 
said  he,  WJio  and  what  is  he,  that  is  so  hardy,  as 
after  this  manner  to  molest  the  Giant  Despair? 
Mr.  Great-heart  replyed,  It  is  I,  Great-heart,  one 
of  the  King  of  the  Coelestial  Country's  conductors 
of  Pilgrims  to  their  place  :  And  I  demand  of  thee, 
that  thou  open  thy  gates  for  my  entrance ;  prepare 
thyself  also  to  fight,  for  I  am  come  to  take  away 
thy  head,  and  to  demolish  Doubting-Castle. 

Now   Giant  Despair,   because    he  was  a   Giant, 

thought  no  man  could  overcome  him  ;   and  again, 

Despair  Aaj     thought  he,  since  heretofore    I  have   made  a   con- 

linld's!         quest  of  Angels,  shall  Great-heart  make  me  afraid  ? 

So  he  harnessed  himself,  and   went  out  :    Me  had 

a  cap  of  steel  upon  his  head,  a  breast-plate  of  fire 

p-jrded  to  him,  and  he  came  out  in  iron  shoes,  with 

a  great  club  in  his  hand.     Then  these  six  men  made 

up  to  him,  and  beset  him  behind  and  before :  Also 

when  Diffidence  the  Giantess  came  up  to  help  him, 

old  Mr.  Honest  cut  her  down  at  one  blow.     Then 

they  fought  for  their  lives,  and  Giant  Despair  was 

Despair  if       brought  dowu  to  the  ground,  but  was  very  loth  to 

loth  to  die.      ^^^,    pjg  Struggled  hard,  and  had,  as  they  say,  as 

many  lives  as  a  cat ;  but  Great-heart  was  his  death, 

for  he  left  him  not  till  he  had   severed  his  head 

from  his  shoulders. 

DouMing.  Then   they  fell  to  demolishing  Doubting-Castle^ 

^S ''""°'    a"d  that  you  know  might  with  ease  be  done,  since 

Giant  Despair  was  dead.     They  were  seven  days 

in   destroying  of  that,  and   in   it   of  Pilgrims  they 

found    one    Mr.    Despondency,    almost    starved    to 

death,  and  one  Much-afraid  his  daughter  ;  these  two 

they  saved  alive.     But  it  would  ha'  made  you  ha 


PART  THE  SECOND.  341 

wondered,  to  have  seen  the  dead  bodies  tliat  Liy 
here  and  there  in  the  castle- yard,  and  how  full  of 
dead  men's  bones  the  dungeon  was. 

When  Mr.  Great-Jieart  and  his  companions  had 
performed  this  exploit,  they  took  Mr.  Despondency, 
and  his  daughter  Much- afraid  into  their  protection, 
for  they  were  honest  people,  though  they  were 
prisoners  in  Doubting- Castle  to  that  tyrant  Giant 
Despair.  They  therefore,  I  say,  took  with  them  the 
head  of  the  Giant,  (for  his  body  they  had  buried 
under  a  heap  of  stones)  and  down  to  the  road,  and 
to  their  companions  they  came,  and  shewed  them 
what  they  had  done.  Now  when  Feeble-mind  and 
Ready-to-halt  saw  that  it  was  the  head  of  Giant 
Despair  indeed,  they  were  very  jocund  and  merry. 
Now  Christiana,  if  need  was,  could  play  upon  the 
viol,  and  her  daughter  Mercy  upon  the  lute:  So 
since  they  were  so  merry  disposed,  she  played  them 
a  lesson,  and  Ready-to-halt  would  dance.  So  he  They  hcn^e 
took  Despondejicys  daughter  Much-a/raid  by  VhcZHsX 
hand,  and  to  dancing  they  went  in  the  road.  True,^"-^' 
he  could  not  dance  without  one  crutch  in  his  hand  ; 
but  I  promise  you,  he  footed  it  well ;  also  the  girl 
was  to  be  commended,  for  she  answered  the  musick 
handsomely. 

As  for  Mr.  Despondency,  the  musick  was  not  much 
to  him,  he  was  for  feeding  rather  than  dancing,  for 
that  he  was  almost  starved.  So  Christia7ta  gave 
him  some  of  her  bottle  of  Spirits,  for  present  relief, 
and  then  prepared  him  something  to  eat,  and  in 
little  time  the  old  gentleman  came  to  himself,  and 
began  to  be  finely  revived. 

Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  when  all  these  things 


342  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

were  finished,  Mr.  Great-heart  took  the  head  of 
Giant  Despair^  and  set  it  upon  a  pole  by  the  High- 
way-side, right  over  against  the  Pillar  that  Christian 
erected  for  a  caution  to  Pilgrims  that  came  after,  to 
take  heed  of  entring  into  his  grounds. 
A  Monument  Then  lie  wrlt  under  it  upon  a  marble-stone,  these 
verses  following : 


of  Deliver 
a  nee. 


This  is  the  Head  of  him,  whose  Name  only 
Informer  times  did  Pilgrims  terrify. 
His  Castles  down,  arid  Diffidence  his  ivife 
Brave  Master  Great-heart  has  bereft  of  life. 
Despondency,  his  daughter  Much-afraid, 
Great- heart,  for  them  also  the  Man  has  played. 
Who  hereof  doubts,  if  he'll  but  cast  his  eye, 
Up  hither,  may  his  sc7^uples  satisfy. 
This  head  also,  when  doubting  cripples  dance, 
Doth  shew  from  Fears  they  have  Deliverance. 

When  these  men  had  thus  bravely  shewed  them- 
selves against  Doubting  Castle,  and  had  slain  Giant 
Despair,  they  went  forward,  and  went  on  till  they 
came  to  the  Delectable  mountains,  where  Christian 
and  Hopeful  refreshed  themselves  with  the  varieties 
of  the  place.  They  also  acquainted  themselves 
with  the  Shepherds  there,  who  welcomed  them,  as 
they  had  done  Christian  before,  unto  the  Delectable 
mountains. 


Though  Doubting-Castle  be  demolished. 
And  the  Giant  Despair  hath  lost  his  head, 
Sin  can  rebuild  the  Castle,  maket  remain. 
Arid  make  Despair  the  Giant  live  again. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  343 

Now  the  Shepherds  seeing  so  great  a  train  follow 
Mr.  Great-heart,  (for  with  him  they  were  well  ac- 
quainted ;)  they  said  unto  him,  Good  sir,  you  have 
got  a  goodly  company  here  ;  pray  where  did  you 
find  all  these  ?    Then  Mr.  Great-heart  replyed, 

First,  here's  Christiana  and  her  train,  T}e  Guides 

•  17-11  •      Sf'eech  to  the 

Her  Sons,  and  her  Sons  wives,  who,  tike  the  wain,  shepherds. 

Keep  by  the  Pole,  and  do  by  Compass  steer, 

From  Sin  to  Grace,  else  they  had  not  been  here : 

Next  here's  old  Honest  co7ne  on  Pilgri^iiage^ 

Ready-to-halt  too,  who  I  dare  engage, 

True  hearted  is,  and  so  is  Feeble-mind, 

]Vho  willing  was,  not  to  be  left  behind. 

Despondency,  good  man,  is  coining  after^ 

And  so  also  is  Much-afraid  his  da2ighter. 

May  we  have  entertainmejit  here,  or  must 

We  further  go  ?     Let's  know  zvhereon  to  trust? 

Then  said  the  Shepherds;  This  is  a  comfortable  Their  enter- 

,-^  ,  eye       tainnient. 

Company  ;  you  are  welcome  to  us,  lor  we  have  tor 
the  feeble,  as  for  the  strong ;  our  Prince  has  an 
eye  to  what  is  done  to  the  least  of  these.  There-  Mat.  25.  40. 
fore  Infirmity  must  not  be  a  block  to  our  enter- 
tainment. So  they  had  them  to  the  Palace  door, 
and  then  said  uiito  them,  Come  in  Mr.  Feeble-mind, 
come  in  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  come  in  Mr.  Despond- 
ency, and  Mrs.  Much-afraid,  his  daughter.  These, 
Mr.  Great-heart,  said  the  Shepherds  to  the  Guide, 
we  call  in  by  name,  for  that  they  are  most  subject 
to  draw  back ;  but  as  for  you,  and  the  rest  that  are  -  ^ 
strong,  we  leave  )'ou  to  your  wonted  liberty.  Then 
said  Mr.  Great-hearty  This  day  I    see  that  Grace 


344  T^HE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

doth  shine    in   your   faces,   and    that  you   are   my 

Lord's   Shepherds  indeed ;  for   that  you  have    not 

A  descHption  pusJied    these     diseased     neither    with     side     nor 

"shepherds.      shoulder,  but  have  rather  strewed   their   way  into 

Ezek.  34. 21.   ([^Q  Palace  with  flowers,  as  you  should. 

So  the  feeble  and  weak  went  in,  and  Mr.  Great- 
heart  and  the  rest  did  follow.  When  they  were 
also  set  down,  the  Shepherds  said  to  those  of  the 
weakest  sort.  What  is  it  that  you  would  have  ? 
For,  said  they,  all  things  must  be  managed  here 
to  the  supporting  of  the  weak,  as  well  as  the  warn- 
ing of  the  unruly. 

So  they  made  them  a  feast  of  things  easy  of  di- 
gestion, and  that  were  pleasant  to  the  palate,  and 
nourishing :  The  which  when  they  had  received, 
they  went  to  their  rest,  each  one  respectively  unto 
his  proper  place.  When  morning  was  come,  be- 
cause the  mountains  were  high,  and  the  day  clear ; 
and  because  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Shepherds  to 
shew  to  the  Pilgrims,  before  their  departure,  some 
rarities ;  therefore,  after  they  were  ready,  and  had 
refreshed  themselves,  the  Shepherds  took  them  out 
into  the  fields,  and  shewed  them  first  what  they  had 
shewed  to  CJirisiian  before. 

Then  they  had  them  to  some  new  places.  The 
Mount  Mar-  first  was  Moiint-Marvcl,  where  they  looked,  and 
^-^*  behold    a    man    at   a   distance,    that    ttwibled    the 

hills  about  with  words.     Then  they  asked  the  Shep- 
herds what  that  should  mean  ?     So  they  told  them. 
Parti. p.       that  that  man  was  the  son  of  one  Mr.  Great-grace, 
'•55-  of  whom  you  read  in  the  First  Part  of  the  records 

Mark  II.  23,  of  the  Pilgrim  s  Progress.     And  he  is  set  there  to 
^'^  teach  Pilgrims  how  to  believe  down,  or  to  tumble 


PART  THE  SECOND.  345 

out  of  their  ways,  what  difficulties  they  should 
meet  with ;  by  Faith.  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart, 
I  know  him,  he  is  a  man  above  many. 

Then  they  had  them  to  another  place,  called 
I\/o7iiU  Innocent ;  and  there  they  saw  a  man  Mount  ir.no- 
cloathed  all  in  white ;  and  two  men,  Prejtidice  and 
Ill-will,  continually  casting  dirt  upon  him.  Now 
behold  the  dirt,  whatsoever  they  cast  at  him,  would 
in  liltle  time  fall  off  again,  and  his  garment  would 
look  as  clear  as  if  no  dirt  had  been  cast  thereat. 

Then  said  the  Pilgrims,  What  means  this  ?  The 
Shepherds  answered ;  this  man  is  named  Godly- 
man,  and  the  garment  is  to  shew  the  innocency  of 
his  life.  Now  those  that  throw  dirt  at  him,  are 
such  as  hate  his  well-doi7ig ;  but,  as  you  see,  the  dirt 
will  not  stick  upon  his  cloaths,  so  it  shall  be  with 
him  that  liveth  truly  innocently  in  the  world. 
Whoever  they  be  that  would  make  such  men  dirty, 
they  labour  all  in  vain  ;  for  God,  by  that  a  little  time 
is  spent,  will  cause  that  their  Innocence  shall  break 
forth  as  the  light,  and  their  rigJiteotis7iess  as  the 
noon- day. 

Then  they  took  them,  and  had  them  to  Mount  Mount  cha 
Charity,  where  they  shewed  them  a  man  that  had^'*'* 
a  bundle  of  cloth  lying  before   him,  out  of  which 
he  cut  coats  and  garments  for  the  poor  that  stood 
about   him ;   yet  his   bundle,  or   roll  of  cloth,  was 
never  the  less. 

Then  said  they,  What  should  this  be  ?  This  is, 
said  the  Shepherds,  to  shew  you,  that  he  that  has 
a  heart  to  give  of  his  labour  to  the  poor,  shall  never 
want  where-withal.  He  that  watereth,  shall  be 
watered  him.elf.      And  the  cake  that  the  widow 


346  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

gave  to  the  prophet,  did  not  cause  that  she  had 
ever  the  less  in  her  barrel. 
Tht  Work  of       They   had   them    also    to   a   place,    where    they 

one  Fool,  and  t^      j  i  ttt       ,        •,  i   •  r 

one  Want-wit.  saw  oiie  rooL,  and  one  vVant-wU,  washing  oi  an 
Ethiopian,  with  intention  to  make  him  white  ; 
but  the  more  they  washed  him,  the  blacker  he 
was.  They  then  asked  the  Shepherds,  what  that 
should  mean  ?  So  they  told  them,  saying,  thus 
shall  It  be  with  the  vile  person ;  all  means  used  to 
get  such  an  one  a  good  name,  shall  in  conclusion 
tend  but  to  make  him  more  abominable.  Thus  it 
was  with  the  Pharisees,  and  so  shall  it  be  with  all 
Hypocrites. 
Fart  I.  /.  Then  said  Mercy,  the  wife  of  Matthew,  to  Chris- 

ul'xcyhasa  ^i^^^^  her  mother,  I  would,  if  it  might  be,  see  the 
To"finthe^^''^^^^  in  the  Hill;  or  that  commonly  called  the  By- 
Hiii.  way  to  Hell.      So  her  mother  brake  her  mind  to 

the  Shepherds.  Then  they  went  to  the  door ;  it 
was  in  the  side  of  an  hill,  and  they  opened  it,  and 
bid  Mercy  hearken  awhile.  So  she  hearkened,  and 
heard  one  saying.  Cursed  be  7ny  father  for  holding 
of  my  feet  back  from  the  way  of  Peace  and  Life ;  and 
another  said,  O  that  I  had  been  torn  in  pieces,  before 
I  had,  to  save  my  life,  lost  my  soul ;  and  another  said, 
If  I  were  to  live  again,  how  would  I  deny  myself 
rather  than  come  to  this  place.  Then  there  was,  as 
if  the  very  Earth  had  groaned  and  quaked  under 
the  feet  of  this  young  woman  for  fear  ;  so  she  looked 
white,  and  came  trembling  away,  saying.  Blessed  be 
he  and  she,  that  is  delivered  from  this  place. 

Now  when  the  Shepherds  had  shewed  them  all 
these  things,  then  they  had  them  back  to  the  pa- 
lace,  and   entertained  them   with   what   the  house 


PART  THE  SECOND.  347 

would  afford  :  But  Mercy  being  a  young  and  breed-  Mercy  lor,/;. 
ing  woman,  longed  for  something  that  she  saw  i!"'^^"' 
there,  but  was  ashamed  to  ask.  Her  mother-in- 
law  then  asked  her  what  she  ailed,  for  she  looked 
as  one  not  well.  Then  said  Mercy,  There  is  a 
Looking-Glass  hangs  up  in  the  di7nng-room,  off  of 
which  1  cannot  take  my  mind  ;  if  therefore  I  liave 
it  not,  I  think  I  shall  miscarry.  Then  said  her 
mother,  I  will  mention  thy  wants  to  the  Shepherds, 
and  they  will  not  deny  it  thee.  But  she  said,  I  am 
ashamed  that  these  men  should  know  that  I  longed. 
Nay,  my  daughter,  said  she,  it  is  no  shame,  but  a 
vertue,  to  long  for  such  a  thing  as  that ;  so  Mei-cy 
said,  Then  mother,  if  you  please,  ask  the  Shep- 
herds, if  they  are  willing  to  sell  it. 

Now  the  Glass  was  one  of  a  thousand.      It  would  n  was  the 
present  a  man,  one  way  with  his  own  feature  ex- t^^/;^  f  ?/' 
actly  ;  and  turn  it   but  another  way,  and  it  would 
shew  one  the  very  face  and  similitude  of  the  Prince 
of  Pilgrims  himself.     Yea,  I  have  talked  with  them 
that  can   tell,  and   they  have  said,  that  they  have 
seen  the  very  Crown  of  Thorns  upon  his  head,  by 
looking  in  that  Glass ;  they  have  therein  also  seen 
the   holes  in  his  hands,  in  his  feet,   and   his   side,  i  Cor.  13.  12. 
Yea,  such  an  excellency  is  there  in  that  Glass,  tliat  "■  ^°''^-  '^^ 
it  will  shew  him  to  one,  where  they  have  a  mind 
to  see  him;    whether    living  or    dead,   whether  in 
Earth  or  Heaven  ;  whether  in  a  state  of  Humilia- 
tion,   or   in    his    Exaltation ;     whether    coming    to 
Suffer,  or  coming  to   Reign. 

Christiana  therefore  went  to  the  Shepherds 
apart,  (Now  the  names  of  the  Shepherds  are 
Knowledge,  Experience,  IVutch/ul,  :ii\d  Sincere)  ^u^\?l^'^-^' 


lose  her  loii 
ing, 


348  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

said  unto  them,  there  is  one  of  my  daughters  a 
breeding  woman ;  that,  I  think  doth  long  for  some- 
thing that  she  hath  seen  in  this  house,  and  she 
thinks  she  shall  miscarry,  if  she  should  by  you  be 
denied. 

She  doth  vot  Expevicnce.  Call  her,  call  her,  she  shall  assuredly 
have  what  we  can  help  her  to.  So  they  called  her, 
and  said  to  her,  Mercy,  what  is  that  thing  thou 
wouldst  have  ?  Then  she  blushed  and  said,  The 
great  Glass  that  hangs  up  in  the  dining-room  :  So 
Sincere  ran  and  fetched  it,  and  with  a  joyful  con- 
sent it  was  given  her.  Then  she  bowed  her  head, 
and  gave  thanks,  and  said.  By  this,  I  know  that  I 
have  obtained  favour  in  your  eyes. 

They  also  gave  to  the  other  young  women  such 
things  as  they  desired,  and  to  their  husbands  great 
commendations,  for  that  they  joined  with  Mr. 
Great-heart,  to  the  slaying  of  Giant  Despair,  and 
the  demolishing  of  Doubting- Castle. 

H<-iv  the  shep.      About   Christiana* s   neck   the   Shepherds   put  a 

)hertfl7ms.  bracelet,  and  so  they  did  about  the  necks  of  her 
four  daughters ;  also  they  put  ear-rings  in  their 
ears,  and  jewels  on  their  foreheads. 

When  they  were  minded  to  go  hence,  they  let 
them  go  in  peace,  but  gave  not  to  them  those  cer- 

Part\.  p.  tain  Cautions  which  before  were  given  to  Christian 
and  his  companion.  The  reason  was,  for  that  these 
had  Great-heart  to  be  their  Guide,  who  was  one 
that  was  well  acquainted  with  things,  and  so  could 
give  them  their  cautions  more  seasonably ;  to 
wit,  even  then  when  the  danger  was  nigh  the 
approaching. 

What  cautions  Christian  and  his  companion  had 


140, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  349 

received  of  the  Shepherds,  they  had  also  lost  by  ran  i.  /. 
that  the  time  was  come  that  they  had  need  to  put  '^-■ 
them  in  practice.     Wherefore,  here  was  the  advan- 
tac^e  that  this  company  had  over  the  other. 

From    hence    they    went    on   singing,    and    they 
said, 

Behold,  hoiu  fitly  are  the  Stages  set ! 

,  For  their  Relief  that  Pilgi'ims  are  become, 
And  hoiv  they  us  receive  ivithout  one  let, 

That  make  the  other  Life  the  mark  and  Home. 
What  Novelties  they  have,  to  us  they  give, 
That  ive,  thd  Pilgri^ns,  joyful  lives  may  live. 
They  do  tipon  us  too,  such  Things  besto-d\ 
That  shew  we  Pilgrims  are,  where-eer  ive  go. 

When  they  were  gone  from  the  Shepherds,  they 
quickly  came  to  the  place  where  Christian  met  witli  Purti.p. 
one  Turn-away,  that  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Apostacy.   ^" 
Wherefore    of   him   Mr.    Great-heart,   their   Guide, 
did    now  put    them   in   mind,  saying,    This  is  the 
place  where   Christian  met  Vv'ith   one    Turn-away, 
who  carried  with  him  the  character  of  his  rebellion 
at  his   back.      And  this  I   have  to  say  concerning /a.^  o«^ 
this  man,  he  would  hearken  to  no  counsel,  but  once  ]^Z'a^J\i, 
afalHng,  persuasion  could  not  stop  him.  ifeb."?o.  26 

W'hcn  he  came  to  the  place  where  the  Cross  27, 28, 29 
and  Sepulchre  was,  he  did  meet  with  one  that  did 
bid  him  look  there,  but  he  gnashed  with  his  teeth, 
and  stamped,  and  said,  he  was  resolved  to  go  back 
to  his  own  town.  Before  he  came  to  the  Gate, 
he  met  with  Evangelist,  who  offered  to  lay  hands 
on  him,  to  turn  him  into  the  way  again.      But  this 


350 


THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 


One  Valiant- 
for-truth  besel 
with  Thieves, 


Prov.  I.  lO, 
II,  13,  14. 


Haw  he  be- 
haved him- 
self,  and  put 
thiirn  to  flight . 


Turn-away  resisted  him,  and  having  done  much 
despite  unto  him,  he  got  away  over  the  Wall,  and 
so  escaped  his  hand. 

Then  they  went  on,  and  just  at  the  place  where 
Little-faith  formerly  was  robbed,  there  stood  a  man 
with  his  sword  drawn,  and  his  face  all  bloody. 
Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  What  art  thou  ?  The 
man  made  answer,  saying,  I  am  one  whose  name 
is  Valiant-for-trtUh.  I  am  a  Pilgrim,  and  am  go- 
ing to  the  Coelestial  City.  Now,  as  I  was  in  my 
Way,  there  were  three  men  did  beset  me,  and 
propounded  unto  me  these  three  things:  i.  Whe- 
ther I  would  become  one  of  them  ?  2.  Or  go  back 
from  whence  I  came  ?  3.  Or  die  upon  the  Place  ? 
To  the  first  I  answered,  I  had  been  a  true  man  a 
long  season,  and  therefore  it  could  not  be  expected 
that  I  now  should  cast  in  my  lot  with  thieves. 
Then  they  demanded  what  I  would  say  to  the  se- 
cond. So  I  told  them  that  the  place  from  whence  I 
came,  had  I  not  found  incommodity  there,  I  had 
not  forsaken  it  at  all  ;  but  finding  it  altogether 
unsuitable  to  me,  and  very  unprofitable  for  me,  I 
forsook  it  for  this  Way.  Then  they  asked  me  what 
I  said  to  the  third.  And  I  told  them,  my  Life 
cost  more  dear  far  than  that  I  should  lightly  give 
it  away.  Besides,  you  have  nothing  to  do  thus  to 
put  things  to  my  choice  ;  wherefore  at  your  peril 
be  it,  if  you  meddle.  Then  these  three,  to  wit. 
Wild-head,  Inconsiderate,  and  Pragmatick,  drew 
upon  me,  and  I  also  drew  upon  them. 

So  we  fell  to  it,  one  against  three,  for  the  space 
of  above  three  hours.  They  have  left  upon  me,  as 
you  see,  some   of  the   marks  of  their  valour,   and 


PART  THE  SECOND.  351 

have  also  carried  away  witli  them  some  of  mine. 
They  are  but  just  now  gone  :  I  suppose  they  might, 
as  the  saying  is,  hear  your  horse  dash,  and  so  they 
betook  them  to  flight. 

Great-heart.    But    here    was    great    odds,    three  Grcat-iieart 

wonders  at  his 

agamst  one.  valour. 

Valiant.  'Tis  true  ;  but  Utile  and  rnoj'e  are  no- 
thing to  him  that  has  the  Truth  on  his  side  : 
Though  an  Host  should  encamp  against  me,  said  one,  Ps.  27.  3. 
7ny  heart  shall  not  fear :  Though  War  should  rise 
against  me,  in  this  will  I  be  confident,  &c.  Besides, 
said  he,  I  have  read  in  some  records,  that  one  man 
has  fought  an  army  :  And  how  many  did  Sampson 
slay  with  the  jaw-bone  of  an  ass  ? 

Great-heart,  Then  said  the  Guide,  Why  did  you 
not  cry  out,  that  some  miglit  ha'  came  in  for  your 
succour  ? 

Valiant.  So  I  did  to  my  King,  who  I  knew 
could  hear,  and  afford  invisible  Help,  and  that  was 
sufficient  for  me. 

Great-heart.     Then     said     Great-hea7't     to     Mr. 
Valiant- for -truth,    Thou    hast    worthily    behaved       * 
thyself ;    let   me  see   thy  Sword ;    so   he  shewed  it 
him. 

When  he  had  taken  it  in  his  hand,  and  looked 
thereon  a  while,  he  said,  Ha  1  It  is  a  right  Jem-  is,  2. 3. 
salem  blade. 

Valiant.   It  is  so.     Let  a  man  have  one  of  /'//^i'^  Ephes.  6. 12, 
blades,  with  a  hand  to  wield  it,  and  skill  to  use  it,     Je'  I7.'  '^' 
and  he  may  venture  upon  an  Angel  with  it.      He  ^^''^-  ^-  '^• 
need  not   fear   its  holding,   if  he  can  but  tell  how 
to  lay  on.      Its  edges  will  never  blunt.      It  will  cut 
flesh,  and  bones,  and  soul,  and  spirit  and  all.  ^ 


352  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Great-heart.  But  you  fought  a  great  while,  I 
wonder  you  was  not  weary. 
2  Sam.  23.  10.  Valia7it.  I  fought  till  my  Sword  did  cleave  to 
my  hand,  and  when  they  were  joined  together,  as 
rki  Faith.  if  a  sword  grew  out  of  my  arm ;  and  when  the 
blood  ran  through  my  fingers,  then  I  fought  with 
most  courage. 

Great-heart.  Thou  hast  done  well,  thou  hast  re- 
sisted unto  blood,  striving  against  Sin  ;  thou  shalt 
abide  by  us,  come  in,  and  go  out  with  us,  for  we 
are  thy  companions. 

Then  they  took  him  and  washed  his  wounds, 
and  gave  him  of  what  they  had  to  refresh  him  ; 
and  so  they  went  together.  Now  as  they  went 
on,  because  Mr.  Great-heart  was  delighted  in  him 
(for  he  loved  one  greatly,  that  he  found  to  be  a 
man  of  his  hands)  and  because  there  was  with  his 
company  them  that  were  feeble  and  weak :  There- 
fore he  questioned  with  him  about  many  things ; 
as  first,  what  Country-man  he  was  .'' 

Valiant.  I  am  of  Dark-Land,  for  there  I  was 
born,  and  there  my  father  and  mother  are  still. 

Great-heart.   Dark-Land,   said   the   Guide,   doth 

not  that  lie  upon  the  same  coast  with  the  City  of 

Destruction  f 

H<nv  Mr.\2.-       Valiant.  Yes,  it  doth.     Now  that  which  caused 

^§TonJ'"^riM-  "^^  ^^  come  on  Pilgrimage,  was  this ;  we  had  one 

"i^"^-  Mr.  Tell-true  came  into  our  parts,  and  he  told  it 

about   what   Christian    had   done,   that  went   from 

the    City    of  Destrzcctio?i:    Namely,    how   he    had 

forsaken   his   wife   and   children,  and  had   betaken 

himself  to  a  Pilgrim's  life.     It  was  also  confidently 

reported,   how  he  had  killed  a   Serpent,   that   did 


PART  THE  SECOND.  3<;3 

come  out  to  resist  him  in  Iii:j  Journey ;  and  how 
he  got  through  to  whither  he  intended.  It  was 
also  told,  what  welcome  he  had  at  all  his  Lord's 
lodgings,  specially  when  he  came  to  the  Gates 
of  the  Coelestial  City  :  For  there,  said  the  man, 
he  was  received  with  sound  of  Trumpet,  by  a 
company  of  shining  ones.  He  told  it  also,  how  all 
the  bells  in  the  city  did  ring  for  joy  at  his  recep- 
tion, and  what  golden  garments  he  was  cloathed 
with ;  with  many  other  things  that  now  I  shall 
forbear  to  relate.  In  a  word,  that  man  so  told 
the  story  of  Christian,  and  his  Travels,  that  my 
heart  fell  into  a  burning  haste,  to  be  gone  after 
him ;  nor  could  father  or  mother  stay  me ;  so  I 
got  from  them,  and  am  come  thus  far  on  my  Way. 

Great-heart.   You  came  in  at  the  Gate,  did  you 
not.? 

Valiant,   Yes,  yes  ;  for  the  same  man  also  told  He  bc\t^ins 
us,  that  all  would  be  nothing,  if  we  did  not  begin  ^'"^ 
to  enter  this  Way  at  the  Gate. 

Great-heart.   Look  you,  said  the  Guide  to  Chris-  christian's 
tiana,  the  Pilgrimage  of  your  husband,  and  what  *''^"'^ j^*'""'^- 
he   has   gotten   thereby,  is   spread  abroad  far  and 
near. 

Valiant.  Why,  is  this  Christian'' s  wife  } 

Great-Jieart.  Yes,  that  it  is  ;   and  these  are  also 
her  four  sons. 

Valiant.  What !  and  going  on  Pilgrimage  too  } 

Great- heart.  Yes  verily,  they  are  following  after. 

Valiant.   It  glads  me  at  heart!  good  man!   Wov^  He  is  mmk 
joyful  will    he   be,  when    he  shall    see    them    that  aiHstianV'' 
would  not  go  with  him,  yet  to  enter  after  him,  in  ^'''^''• 

at  the  Gates  into  the  City  .<* 

z 


354  7^^^  PILGRTMS  PROGRESS. 

Great-heart.  Without  doubt  it  will  be  a  comfort 
to  him ;  for  next  to  the  joy  of  seeing  himself  there, 
it  will  be  a  joy  to  meet  there  his  wife  and  his 
children. 

Valiant.  But  now  you  are  upon  that,  pray  let 
me  hear  your  opinion  about  it.  Some  make  a 
Question,  whether  we  shall  know  one  another  when 
we  are  there  ? 

Great-heart.  Do  they  think  they  shall  know 
themselves  then  ?  or  that  they  shall  rejoice  to  see 
themselves  in  that  Bliss,  and  if  they  think  they 
shall  know  and  do  these,  why  not  know  others, 
and  rejoice  in  their  welfare  also  ? 

Again,  since  relations  are  our  second  self,  though 
that  state  will  be  dissolved  there,  yet  why  may  it 
not  be  rationally  concluded,  that  we  shall  be  more 
glad  to  see  them  there,  than  to  see  they  are 
wanting  ? 

Valiafit.  Well,  I  perceive  whereabouts  you  are 
as  to  this.  Have  you  any  more  things  to  ask  me 
about  my  beginning  to  come  on  Pilgrimage  ? 

G^'cat-heart.  Yes  ;  Was  your  father  and  mother 
willing  that  you  should  become  a  Pilgrim  ? 

Valiant.  Oh  no.  They  used  all  means  imaginable 
to  persuade  me  to  stay  at  home. 

Great-heart.  Why  what  could  they  say  against  it  ? 
iht great  Valiant.    They  said,  it  was  an  idle  life;  and  if  I 

stumbiino-       j^yseif  ^ej-e  not   inclined   to  sloth  and  laziness,  I 

blocks  that  by  J  -o-i       •      >  j'    • 

hh friends      would  ucvcr  couuteuauce  a  Pilgrim  s  condition. 

Thvj'ai.  '"  Great-heart.  And  what  did  they  say  else  ? 

Valiant.  Why,  they  told  me  that  it  was  a  dan- 
gerous Way,  yea,  the  most  dangerous  Way  in  the 
world,  said  they,  is  that  which  the  Pilgrims  go. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  355 

Great-heart.   Did  they  sliew  wherein  this  Way  is 
so  dangerous  ? 

Valiant.  Yes ;  and  that  in  many  particulars. 

Great-heart.   Name  some  of  them. 

Valiant.  The)  told  me  of  the  Slough  0/ Despond,  Thtfi-st 
where  Christian  was  well-nigh  smothered.  They  \iock.  '"^ 
told  me,  that  there  were  archers  standing  ready  in 
Belzebub-Castlc,  to  shoot  them  that  should  knock 
at  the  Wicket  gate  for  entrance.  They  told  me  also 
of  the  Wood,  and  dark  Mountains,  of  the  Hill 
Difficulty  ;  of  the  Lions,  and  also  of  the  three  Giants, 
Bloody-man,  Maul,  and  Slay-good :  They  said  more- 
over, that  there  was  a  foul  Fiend  haunted  the  Valley 
of  Hu7niliatio7i ;  and  that  Christian  was  by  them 
almost  bereft  of  life.  Besides,  said  they,  you  must 
go  over  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  where 
the  Hobgoblins  are,  where  the  Light  is  Darkness, 
where  the  Way  is  full  of  snares,  pits,  traps,  and 
gins.  They  told  me  also  of  Giant  Despair,  of 
Doubting-Castle,  and  of  the  ruin  that  the  Pilgrims 
met  with  there.  Further,  they  said,  I  must  go  over 
the  Enchanted  ground,  which  was  dangerous  :  And 
that,  after  all  this,  I  should  fmd  a  River,  over  which 
I  should  find  no  bridge  ;  and  that  that  River  did  lie 
betwixt  me  and  the  Coelestial  Country. 

Great-heart.  And  was  this  all  ? 

Valiant.   No;  they  also  told  me,  that  this  Way  n^ second. 
was  full  of  deceivers,  and  of  persons  that  laid  await 
there  to  turn  good  men  out  of  the  path. 

Great-heart.   But  how  did  they  make  that  out  ? 

Valia7it.    They  told  me,  that  Mr.   Worldly-wise-  Thithud 
man  did  lie  there  in  wait  to  deceive. 

They  also  said,   that  there   was  Fo7'mality  and 


356  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Hypocri'^y  continually  on  the  road.  They  said  also, 
that  By-ends,  Talkative,  or  Demas,  would  go  near 
to  gather  me  up  :  that  the  Flatterer  would  catch  me 
in  his  net  ;  or  that,  with  green-headed  Ig7iorance,  I 
would  presume  to  go  on  to  the  Gate,  from  whence 
he  always  was  sent  back  to  the  hole  that  was  in  the 
side  of  the  Hill,  and  made  to  go  the  by-way  to 
Hell. 

Great-heart.   I   promise  you,  this  was  enough  to 
discourage  ;  but  did  they  make  an  end  here  ? 
Tht fourth.  Valiaiit.   No,  stay.     They  told  me  also  of  many 

that  had  tried  that  Way  of  old,  and  that  had  gone  a 
crreat  way  therein,  to  see  if  th'^y  could  find  some- 
thing of  the  Glory  there,  that  so  many  had  so  much 
talked  of  from  time  to  time  ;  and  how  they  came 
back  again,  and  befooled  themselves  for  setting  a 
foot  out  of  doors  in  that  path,  to  the  satisfaction  of 
all  the  Country.  And  they  named  several  that  did 
so,  as  Obstinate  and  Pliable,  Mistrust  and  Timorous, 
Tiini-azvay  and  old  Atheist,  with  several  more ; 
who,  they  said,  had  some  of  them  gone  far  to  see  if 
they  could  find,  but  not  one  of  them  found  so  much 
advantage  by  going,  as  amounted  to  the  weight  of  a 
feather. 

Great-heart.  Said  they  any  thing  more  to  dis- 
courage you  ? 

Valiant.  Yes,  they  told  me  of  one  Mr.  Fearing, 
who  was  a  Pilgrim  ;  and  how  he  found  this  Way 
so  solitary,  that  he  never  had  a  comfortable  hour 
therein  :  Also  that  Mr.  Despondency  had  like  to 
have  been  starved  therein  :  Yea,  and  also  which  I 
had  almost  forgot  Christian  himself,  about  whom 
there  has  been  such  a  noise,  after  all  his  ventures 


PART  THE  SECOND.  357 

for  a  Ccelesti'al  Crown,  was  certainly  drowned  in 
the  black  Rive7%  and  never  went  a  foot  further ; 
however,  it  was  smothered  up. 

Great-heart.  And  did  none  of  these  things  dis- 
courage you  ? 

Valiant.  No,  they  seemed  but  as  so  many  No- 
things to  me. 

Great-heart.   How  came  that  about? 

Valiant.  Why,  I  still  believed  what  Mr.  Tell-true  How  he  got 
had  said,  and  that  carried  me  beyond  them  all.  7tumbAng- 

Great-heart.  Then  this    was  your   Victory,  even  *'''"^'*'^- 
your  Faith. 

Valiant.  It  was  so,  I  believed,  and  therefore 
came  out,  got  into  the  Way,  fought  all  that  set 
themselves  against  me,  and  by  believing,  am  come 
to  this  place  : 

Who  would  true  Valour  see, 

Let  him  come  hither ; 
One  here  ivill  constant  be, 

Come  wind^  come  weather : 

There's  no  Discouragement 
Shall  make  him  once  relent, 
His  first  avow'd  intent 
To  be  a  Pilgrim. 

Whoso  beset  him  rowid 

Willi  dismal  stories. 
Do  but  themselves  co7ifoundy 

His  Strength  the  more  is. 

No  Lion  ca7i  him  f^^ight ; 
He  II  with  a  Giant  fight, 


358  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

But  he  will  have  a  right 
To  be  a  Pilgrim. 

Hobgoblin,  nor  foul  Fiend 

Can  datmt  his  spirit ; 
He  knows,  he  at  the  End 

Shall  Life  inherit. 

Then  Fancies  fiy  aivay, 
He'll  fear  not  what  men  say. 
He  II  labour  Night  and  Day 
To  be  a  Pil(jrim. 

By   this   time    they  were    got   to    the   ejichantcd 
Ground,  where  the   air  naturally  tended    to   make 
one  drowsy:    And  that  place  was    all   grown  over 
Parii.p.       with  briars  and  thorns,  excepting  here  and  there, 
^56'  where  was  an  enchaiited  Arbour,  upon  which  if  a 

man  sits,  or  in  which  if  a  man  sleeps,  'tis  a  question, 
say  some,  whether  ever  they  shall  rise  or  wake 
again  in  this  world.  Over  this  Forest  therefore 
they  went,  both  one  and  another,  and  Mr.  Great- 
heart  went  before,  for  that  he  was  the  Guide,  and 
Mr.  Valiant-for-truth,  he  came  behind,  being  there 
a  Guard,  for  fear,  lest  peradventure  some  Fiejid,  or 
Dragon,  or  Giajit,  or  Thief,  should  fall  upon  their 
rear,  and  so  do  mischief.  They  went  on  here, 
each  man  with  his  Sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  for 
they  knew  it  was  a  dangerous  place.  Also  they 
cheered  up  one  another,  as  well  as  they  could ; 
Feeble-mifid,  Mr.  Great-heart  commanded  should 
c(;me  up  after  him,  and  Mr.  Despondency  was  un- 
der the  eye  of  Mr.  Valiant. 

Now  they  had  not  gone   far,  but   a    great   Mist 


PART  THE  SECOND.  359 

and  Darkness  fell  upon  them  all ;  so  that  they 
could  scarce,  for  a  great  while,  see  the  one  the 
other :  Wherefore  they  were  forced,  for  some  time, 
to  feel  for  one  another,  by  words  ;  for  they  walked 
not  by  Sight. 

But  any  one  must  think,  that  here  was  but  sorry 
going  for  the  best  of  them  all ;  but  how  much 
worse  for  the  women  and  children,  who  both  of 
feet  and  heart  were  but  tender.  Yet  so  it  was, 
that  through  the  encouraging  words  of  he  that 
led  in  the  front,  and  of  him  that  brought  them  up 
oehind,  they  made  a  pretty  good  shift  to  wag  along. 

The  Way  also  was  here  very  wearisome,  through 
dirt  and  slabbiness.  Nor  was  there  on  all  this 
Ground,  so  much  as  one  Inn,  or  Victiialling-hoiise, 
therein  to  refresh  the  feebler  sort.  Here  there- 
fore was  ^^/^/^z^////^',  dind  puffing,  and  sighing:  While 
one  tumbleth  over  a  bush,  another  sticks  fast  in 
the  dirt ;  and  the  children,  some  of  them,  lost  their 
shoes  in  the  mire  :  While  one  cries  out,  I  am  down  ; 
and  another,  Ho,  where  are  you  ?  And  a  third. 
The  bushes  have  got  such  fast  hold  on  me,  I  think 
I  cannot  get  away  from  them. 

Then  they  came  at  an  Arbour,  warm,  and  \)X0-  An  Arbour  on 
mising  much  refreshing  to  the  Pilgrims  :  For  it  ed grcunT 
was  finely  wrought  above-head,  beautified  with 
greefis,  furnished  with  benches  and  settles.  It  also 
had  in  it  a  soft  couch,  whereon  the  weary  might 
lean.  This,  you  must  think,  all  things  considered, 
was  tempting ;  for  the  Pilgrims  already  began  to  be 
foiled  with  the  badness  of  the  Way ;  but  there  was 
not  one  of  them  that  made  so  much  as  a  motion  to 
stop  there.     Yea,  for  ought  I  could  perceive,  they 


36o  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

continually  gave  so  good  heed  to  the  advice  of  their 
Guide,  and  he  did  so  faithfully  tell  them  of  dangers, 
and  of  the  nature  of  dangers  when  they  were  at 
them,  that  usually  when  they  were  nearest  to  them, 
they  did  most  pluck  up  their  Spirits,  and  hearten 
one  another  to  deny  the  Flesh.      This  Arbour  was 

The  name  of  call'd,  The  Slotk/tiTs  frieiid,  on  purpose  to  allure, 
if  it  might  be,  some  of  the  Pilgrims  there,  to  take 
up  their  Rest,  when  weary. 

I  saw  then  in  piy  dream,  that  they  went  on  in 
this  their  solitary  L^round,  till  they  came  to  a  place 
at   which  a   man   is   apt  to  lose  his  Way.     Now, 

The  Wav  is     though  wheu  it  was  lio-ht,  their  Guide  could  well 

difficiiU  to  1  n    1  -1  111 

/md.  enough  tell  how  to  miss  those  ways  that  led  wrong, 

las  f A/a/' of  Y^^  ^'^  ^^^^  dark  he  was  put  to  a  stand  :  But  he  had 
aUivaysUad-  jn  his  pocket  a  map  of  all  ways  leading  to  or  from 
the  City.         the  Coelestial   City  ;   wherefore    he   struck  a   ligiit, 
(for  he  never  goes  also  without  his  tinder-box)  and 
takes  a  view  of  his  Book  or  map,  which  bids  him 
be  careful  in  that  place,  to  turn  to  the  Right-hand- 
way.     And  had  he  not  here  been  careful  to  look  in 
his  map,  they  had  all  in  probability  been  smothered 
in  the  mud  ;  for  just  a  little  before  them,  and  that 
at  the  end  of  the  cleanest  Way  too,  was  a  Pit,  none 
knows  how  deep,  full  of  nothing  but  mud ;  there 
made  on  purpose  to  destroy  the  Pilgrims  in. 
Goifs  Book.  Then   thought   I   with    myself,  who,   that   goeth 

on  Pilgrimage^  but  would  have  one  of  these  maps 
about  him,  that  he  may  look  when  he  is  at  a  stand, 
which  is  the  Way  he  must  take. 

They  went  on  then  in  this  encha^ited  Ground, 
An  nrhottr,  till  they  camc  to  where  there  was  another  Arbour, 
"therei'n.^^      '^'^^^  it  was   built  by  the    lligh-way-side.     And  'a 


PART  THE  SECOAVl  361 

that  Ardour  there  lay  two  men,  whose  names  were 
Heedless  and  Too-bold.  These  two  went  thus  far 
on  Pilgrimage  ;  but  here,  being  wearied  with  their 
Journey,  they  sat  down  to  rest  themselves,  and  so 
fell  fast  asleep.  When  the  Pilgrims  saw  them,  they 
stood  still,  and  shook  their  heads  ;  for  they  knew 
that  the  Sleepers  were  in  a  pitiful  case.  Then  they 
consulted  what  to  do,  whether  to  go  on,  and  leave 
them  in  their  sleep,  or  step  to  them,  and  try  to 
awake  them.  So  they  concluded  to  go  to  them, 
and  wake  them  ;  that  is,  if  they  could  ;  but  with 
this  caution,  namely  to  take  heed  that  themselves 
did  not  sit  down  nor  embrace  the  offered  benefit 
of  that  Arbour. 

So  they  went  in,  and  spake  to  the  men,  and  The  PUgrimi 
called  each  by  his  name,  (for  the  Guide  it  seems  Jj^^^  "'"^^ 
did  know  them)  but  there  was  no  voice,  nor  an- 
swer. Then  the  Guide  did  shake  them,  and  do 
what  he  could  to  disturb  them.  Then  said  one  of 
them,  /  will  pay  you  when  I  take  my  Money.  At 
which  the  Guide  shook  his  head.  /  will  fight  so 
long  as  I  can  hold  my  Sword  in  vty  hand,  said  the 
other.     At  that,  one  of  the  children  laughed. 

Then  said  Christiana,  What   is  the  meaning  o'i  Their  endea- 
this?      The  Guide  said,    They  talk  in  their  sleep  ;YZ''^"''''' 
if  you   strike   them,   beat   them,   or  whatever  else 
you   do   to  them,  they  will   answer  you   after   this 
fashion  ;  or  as  one  of  them  said  in  old  time,  when 
the  waves  of  the  Sea  did  beat  upon  him,  and  he  prov.  23. 3^ 
slept  as   one  upon   the   mast  of  a   ship ;    When  I    ^S- 
awake,  I  will  seek  it  again.     You  know,  when  men 
talk   in   their  sleep,  they  say  any  thing,  but  their 
words  are  not  governed  either  by  Faith  or  Reason. 


362  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

There  is  an  incoherency  in  their  words  now,  as 
there  was  before  betwixt  their  going  on  Pilgrimage, 
and  sitting  down  here.  This  then  is  the  mischief 
on't,  when  heedless  ones  go  on  Pilgrimage,  'tis 
twenty  to  one  but  they  are  served  thus.  For  this 
Enchanted  Ground  is  one  of  the  last  refuges  that 
the  Enemy  to  Pilgrims  has ;  wherefore  it  is,  as  you 
see,  placed  almost  at  the  end  of  the  Way,  and  so 
it  standeth  against  us  with  the  more  advantage. 
For  when,  thinks  the  Enemy,  will  these  Fools  be 
so  desirous  to  sit  down,  as  when  they  are  weary  ^ 
and  when  so  like  to  be  weary,  as  when  almost  at 
their  Journey's  end  1  Therefore  it  is,  I  say,  that 
tlie  Enchanted  Ground  is  placed  so  nigh  to  the 
Land  Beulah,  and  so  near  the  end  of  their  race. 
Wherefore,  let  Pilgrims  look  to  themselves,  lest 
it  happen  to  them,  as  it  has  done  to  these,  that, 
as  you  see,  are  fallen  asleep,  and  none  can  wake 
them. 

Then  the  Pilgrims  desired  with  trembling  to  go 

forward,  only  they  prayed  their  Guide  to  strike  a 

light,   that  they  might  go  the  rest  of  their  Way 

Thf  Light  of   by  the  help  of  the  light  of  a  Lantern.    So  he  strook 

^PeTT'^'ig.    a  lig^^t,  and  they  went  by  the  help  of  that  through 

the   rest   of  this  Way,  though    the   darkness  was 

very  great. 

The  Children       But  the  children  began  to  be  sorely  weary,  and 

fSwl'"^'^'     they  cried  out   unto  him   that  loveth   Pilgrims,  to 

make   their  Way  more   comfortable.      So  by  that 

tliey  had  gone  a  little  further,  a  wind  arose,  that 

drove  away  the  fog,  so  the  air  became  more  clear. 

Yet  they   were   not    off  (by   much)   of  the  En- 
chanted Growid,  only  now  they  could  see  one  an- 


PAk'l    THE  SECOND.  363 

other  better,   and    the  Way  wherein    they   should 
walk. 

Now,  when  they  were  almost  at  the  end  of  this 
ground,   they   perceived   that  a  little  before    them 
was  a  solcm7i   noise,   of   one    that  was   much   con- 
cerned.    So  they  went  on,  and  looked  before  them, 
and    behold    they    saw,    as    they    thought,    a    man  standfast z^/.;*! 
upon  his  knees,  with   hands  and  eyes  lift  up,  and  Xe  Enchanted 
speaking,   as   they  thought,  earnestly   to    one    that  g^<"""^- 
was    above ;    they   drew   nigh,    but    could    not    tell 
what  he  said  ;  so  they  went  softly  till   he  had  done. 
When  he  had  done,  he  got  up,  and  began  to  run 
towards    the    Coelcstial    City.       Then    Mr.    Great- 
hea7't  called  after  him,  saying,  soho,  friend,  let  us 
have  your  compan)',  if  you   go,  as  I  suppose   you 
do,  to  the  Coelestial  City.      So  the  man  stopped, 
and  they  came  up  to  him.      But  so  soon   as  Mr. 
Honest  saw  him,  he  said  I  know  this  man.     Then 
said    Mr.    Valiant-for-Trtiih,    Prithee,   who    is    it? 
'Tis  one,  said  he,  that  comes  from  whereabouts  I  The  story  oj 
dwelt,   his    name   is   Standfast;   he    is   certainly  a  ^'*"^^^^^' 
right  good  Pilgrim. 

So  they  came  up  one  to  another,  and  presently 
Sta7idfast  said  to  old  Honest,  Ho,  Father  Honest,  Taikbei-vixt 
are  you  there  ?  Ay,  said  he,  that  I  am,  as  sure  as  ^{^^^'1^  ''^''* 
you  are  there.  Right  glad  I  am,  said  Mr.  Stand- 
fast, that  I  have  found  you  on  this  Road.  And  as 
glad  am  I,  said  the  other,  that  I  espied  you  upon 
your  knees.  Then  Mr.  Standfast  blushed,  and 
said;  But  why,  did  you  see  me.'*  Yes,  that  I  did, 
quoth  the  other,  and  with  my  heart  was  glad  at 
the  sight.  Why,  what  did  you  think,  said  Stand 
fast  ?      Think,   said    old   Honest,    what    should    1 


They  found 
him  at 
Prayer. 


What  it  was 
that  fetched 
him  uf^on  his 
knees. 


Pro- .  iw.  7. 


364  7^ HE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

think  ?  I  thought  we  had  an  honest  man  upon 
the  road,  and  therefore  should  have  his  company 
by  and  by.  If  you  thought  not  amiss,  how  happy 
am  I  ?  But  if  I  be  not  as  I  should,  I  alone  must 
])ear  it.  That  is  true,  said  the  other ;  but  your 
fear  doth  further  confirm  me,  that  things  are  right 
betwixt  the  Prince  of  Pilgrims  and  your  soul :  For 
he  saith,  Blessed  is  the  inan  that  feareth  ahuays. 

Valiant.  Well,  but  brother,  I  pray  thee  tell  us 
what  was  it  that  was  the  cause  of  thy  being  upon 
thy  knees  even  now  ?  Was  it  for  that  some  special 
Mercy  laid  obligations  upon  thee,  or  how  ? 

Standfast.  Why,  we  are,  as  you  see,  upon  the 
E?ichanted  Ground ;  and  as  I  was  coming  along, 
I  was  musing  with  myself  of  what  a  dangerous 
Road  the  Road  in  this  place  was,  and  how  many 
that  had  come  even  thus  far  on  Pilgrimage,  had 
here  been  stopt,  and  been  destroyed,  I  thought 
also  of  the  manner  of  the  death,  with  which  this 
place  destroyeth  men.  Those  that  die  here,  die  of 
no  violent  distemper ;  the  death  which  such  die,  is 
not  grievous  to  them.  For  he  that  goeth  away  in  a 
Sleep  begins  that  Journey  with  desire  and  pleasure. 
Yea,  such  acquiesce  in  the  Will  of  that  disease. 

Hon.  Then  Mr.  Holiest  interrupting  of  him,  said, 
Did  you  see  the  two  men  asleep  in  the  arbour  ? 

Standfast.  Ay,  ay,  I  saw  Heedless  and  Too-bold 
there ;  and  for  ought  I  know,  there  they  will  lie 
till  they  rot.  But  let  me  go  on  with  my  tale  :  As 
I  was  thus  musing,  as  I  said,  there  was  one  in  very 
pleasant  attire,  but  old,  that  presented  herself  unto 
me,  and  offered  me  three  things,  to  wit,  her  body, 
her  purse,  and  her  bed.     Now  the  truth  is,  I  was 


PAR'I    THE  SECOND.  365 

both  weary  and  sleepy  :    I  am  also   as   poor   as  a 

howlct,  and  that   perhaps  the  witch   knew.     Well, 

I  repulsed  her  once  and  twice,  but  she  put  by  my 

repulses,  and  smiled.      Then  I  began  to  be  angry, 

l)Ut  she  mattered   that  nothing  at  all.     Then  she 

made  offers   again,  and  said,  if  I   would   be   ruled 

by    her,    she    would    make    me   great    and    happy.  Madam  BuI>- 

I'^or,  said  she,  I  am  the  mistress  of  the  World,  and  J;',%  %orid. 

men  are  made  happy  by  me.      Then   I   asked  her 

name,   and    she    told    mc    it    was    Madam   Bubble. 

This  set  me  further  from  her ;  but  she  still  followed 

me  with  enticements.     Then   I  betook  me,  as  you 

see,  to  my  knees,  and  with  hands  lift  up,  and  cries, 

I  prayed  to  him  that  had  said  he  would  help.     So 

just  as   you   came   up,  the   gentlewoman  went  her 

way.     Then  I  continued  to  give  thanks  for  this  my 

great  deliverance  ;  for  I  verily  believe  she  intended 

no  o-ood,  but  rather  sought  to  make  stop  of  me  in 

my  Journey. 

Hon.  Without  doubt  her  designs  were  bad.  But 
stay,  now  you  talk  of  her,  methinks  I  either  have 
seen  her,  or  have  read  some  story  of  her. 

Standfast.   Perhaps  you  have  done  both. 

Hon.  Madam  Bubble!  is  she  not  a  tall,  comely 
dame,  something  of  a  swarthy  complexion  ? 

Standfast.  Right,  you  hit  it,  she  is  just  such  an  one. 

Jfon.  Doth  she  not  speak  very  smoothly,  and  give 
you  a  smile  at  the  end  of  a  sentence  ? 

Standfast.  You  fall  right  upon  it  again,  for  these 
are  her  very  actions. 

Hon.  Doth  she  not  wear  a  great  purse  by  her 
side,  and  is  not  her  hand  often  in  it,  fingering  her 
money,  as  if  that  was  her  heart's  delight  ^ 


366  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Standfast.  'Tis  just  so;  had  she  stood  by  all  this 
while,  you  could  not  more  amply  have  set  her  forth 
before  me,  nor  have  better  described  her  features. 

IIo7i.  Then  he  that  drew  her  picture  was  a  good 
limner,  and  he  that  wrote  of  her  said  true. 

Great-heart.  This  woman  is  a  Witch,  and  it  is 
The  World,  by  Virtue  of  her  sorceries,  that  this  ground  is  en- 
chanted: Whoever  doth  lay  their  head  down  in 
her  lap,  had  as  good  lay  it  down  upon  that  block 
over  which  the  axe  doth  hang ;  and  whoever  lays 
their  eyes  upon  her  beauty,  are  counted  the  Ene- 
jam.  4. 4.  mies  of  God.  This  is  she  that  maintaineth  in 
I J^  n  2.  15.  ^i^gjj.  splendor,  all  those  that  are  the  enemies  of 
Pilgrims.  Yea,  this  is  she  that  has  bought  off 
many  a  man  from  a  Pilgrim's  life.  She  is  a  great 
gossipper ;  she  is  always,  both  she  and  her  daugh- 
ters, at  one  Pilgrim's  heels  or  other,  now  com- 
mending, and  then  preferring  the  excellencies  of 
this  life.  She  is  a  bold  and  impudent  slut ;  she 
will  talk  with  any  man.  She  always  laugheth 
poor  Pilgrims  to  scorn,  but  highly  commends  the 
rich.  If  there  be  one  cunning  to  get  Money  in  a 
place,  she  will  speak  well  of  him  from  house  to 
house ;  she  loveth  banqueting  and  feasting  mainly 
well ;  she  is  always  at  one  full  table  or  another. 
She  has  given  it  out  in  some  places,  that  she  is  a 
Goddess,  and  therefore  some  do  Worship  her. 
She  has  her  times,  and  open  places  of  cheating ; 
and  she  will  say,  and  avow  it,  that  none  can  shew 
a  Good  comparable  to  hers.  She  promiseth  to 
dwell  with  children's  children,  if  they  will  but  love 
and  make  much  of  her.  She  will  cast  out  of  her 
purse  gold,  like  dust,  in  some  places,  and  to  some 


\ 


PART  THE  SECOND,  367 

persons.  Slie  loves  to  be  sought  after,  spoken 
well  of,  and  t(j  He  in  the  bosoms  of  men.  She  is 
never  weary  of  commending  her  commodities,  and 
she  loves  them  most  that  think  best  of  her.  She 
will  promise  to  some  crowns  and  kingdoms,  if  they 
will  but  take  her  advice  ;  yet  many  has  she  broiiglit 
to  the  halter,  and  ten  thousand  times  more  to 
Hell. 

Standfast.  Oh  !  said  Standfast,  what  a  Mercy  is 
it  that  I  did  resist  her ;  for  whither  might  she  hav' 
drawn  me  .■* 

Great  -  Jicart.    Whither  !     nay,    none     but     God 
knows  whither.      But    in    general,   to   be   sure   she 
would  hav'  drawn   thee  into  mafiy  foolish  a7id  hurt-  1  Tim.  6.  9. 
ful  Lusts,  which   drowji  men   in   Destruction  and 
Perdition. 

'Twas  she  that  set  Absalom  against  his  Father, 
and  feroboam  against  his  Master.  'Twas  she  that 
persuaded  yiidas  to  sell  his  Lord  ;  and  that  pre- 
vailed with  Demas  to  forsake  the  Godly  Pilgrim's 
life;  none  can  tell  of  the  mischief  that  she  doth. 
She  makes  variance  betwixt  rulers  and  subjects,  be- 
twixt parents  and  children,  'twixt  neighbour  and 
neighbour,  'twixt  a  man  and  his  wife,  'twixt  a  man 
and  himself,  'twixt  flesh  and  the  heart. 

Wherefore,  good  Master  Standfast,  be  as  your 
name  is,  and  when  you  have  done  all,  sta^id. 

At  this  discourse  there  was  among  the  Pilgrims, 
a  mixture  of  joy  and  trembling,  but  at  length  they 
brake  out  and  sang  : 

What  dajtger  is  the  Pilgrim  in  f 
Horn  many  are  hi^  Foes  ? 


368  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

How  nuxny  ways  there  are  to  Sin, 

N'o  living  mortal  knows. 
Some  in  the  ditch  shy  are,  yet  ca?t 

Lie  tumbling  on  the  mire. 
Some,  though  they  shun  the  frying-pan. 

Do  leap  into  the  fire. 

Parti. pa^i        After  this,   I  beheld  until  they  were  come  unto 
*'  '  the  land  of  Beulah,  where  the  Sun  shlneth  night 

and  day.  Here,  because  they  were  weary,  they  be- 
took themselves  a  while  to  rest.  And  because  this 
country  was  common  for  Pilgrims,  and  because  the 
orchards  and  vineyards  that  were  here,  belonged  to 
the  King  of  the  Coelestial  Country,  therefore  they 
were  licensed  to  make  bold  with  any  of  his  things. 
But  a  little  while  soon  refreshed  them  here  ;  for  the 
bells  did  so  ring,  and  the  trumpets  continually  sound 
so  melodiously,  that  they  could  not  sleep,  and  yet 
they  received  as  much  refreshing,  as  if  they  had 
slept  their  sleep  never  so  soundly.  Here  also  all 
the  noise  of  them  that  walked  the  streets,  was,  More 
Pilgrims  are  cojne  to  town.  And  another  would 
answer,  saying.  And  so  many,  went  over  the  Water, 
and  were  let  in  at  the  Golden  Gates  to  day.  They 
would  cry  again,  There  is  now  a  Legion  of  shining 
ones  just  come  to  town  ;  by  which,  we  know,  that 
there  are  more  Pilgrims  upon  the  road  ;  for  here  they 
come  to  wait  for  them,  and  to  comfort  them  after 
all  their  sorrow.  Then  the  Pilgrims  got  up,  and 
walked  to  and  fro  :  But  how  were  their  ears  now 
filled  with  heavenly  noises  and  their  eyes  delighted 
with  Coelestial  Visions?  In  this  land  they  heard 
nothing,  saw  nothing,  felt  nothing,  smelt  nothing, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  369 

tasted  nothing,  that  was  offensive  to  their  stomach 
or  mind  ;  only  when  they  tasted  of  the  water  of  the 
River,  over  which  they  were  to  go,  they  thought  Death  iittft 

,.,         ,/         .,  ,  ,,         Ui.'^  to  (he  Flesh, 

that  tasted  a  httle  bitterish  to  the  palate,    but  it  i^t  sweet  to 
proved  sweeter  when  'twas  down.  t  e  ou. 

In   this  place  there  was  a   Record  kept  of  the 
names  of  them  that  had  been  Pilgrims  of  old,  and 
a  history  of  all  the  famous  Acts  that  they  had  done. 
It  was  here  also  much  discoursed,  how  the  River  to  Death  hath 
some  had  had  its  flowings,  and  what  ebbings  it  has  \ndflowingi 
had  while  others  have  gone  over.      It  has  been  in  a  ^'^'  ^^'  ^'^'• 
manner  dry  for  some,  while  it  has  overflowed  its 
banks  for  others. 

In  this  place,  the  Children  of  the  town  would 
go  into  the  King's  Gardens,  and  gather  nosegays 
for  the  Pilgrims,  and  bring  them  to  them  with  much 
affection.  Here  also  grew  camphire,  with  spikenard, 
and  saffron,  calamusy  and  cinnamon,  with  all  its  trees 
of  frankincense,  myrrh,  and  aloes,  with  all  chief 
spices.  With  these  the  Pilgrims'  chambers  were 
perfumed  while  they  staid  here  ;  and  with  these 
were  their  bodies  anointed,  to  prepare  them  to  go 
over  the  River,  when  the  time  appointed  was  come. 

Now  while   they  lay  here,   and  waited   for   the  a  viesseu^er 

•''',.,  ,         of  Death  sent 

good  hour,  there  was  a  noise  m  the  town,  that  to  Christiana, 
there  was  a  post  come  from  the  Ccelestial  City, 
with  matter  of  great  importance  to  one  Christiana, 
the  wife  of  Christian  the  Pilgrim.  So  enquiry  was 
made  for  her,  and  the  house  was  found  out  where 
she  was,  so  the  post  presented  her  with  a  letter  : 
The  contents  whereof  were,  Hail  good  woman  !  nu  message. 
I  bring  thee  tidings,  that  the  Master  calleth  for 
thee,  and  exfecteth  that  thou  shouldest  stand  in  his 

2  h 


370  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Presence,  in  clothes  of  Immortality,  within  this  ten 
days. 

When   he  had  read  this  letter  to  her,  he  grave 

her   therewith   a   true   token  that   he  was  a   true 

messenger,  and  was  come  to  bid  her  make  haste 

H(nu  welcome  to  be  gone,  The  token  was,  an  Arrow  with  a  point 

^th?mthat^are  sJiarpe^icd  luitk  Love,  let  easily  into  her  heart,  which 

■willing  to  die.  jjy  degrees  wrought  so  effectually  with  her,  that  at  the 

time  appointed  she  7nust  be  gone. 

When  Christiafia  saw  that  her  time  was  come, 
and  that  she  was  the  first  of  this  company  that 
Her  speech  to  was  to  go  over,  shc  Called  for  Mr.  Great- heart  her 
her  Guide.  Q^ide,  and  told  him  how  matters  were.  So  he 
told  her,  he  was  heartily  glad  of  the  news,  and 
could  have  been  glad,  had  the  post  come  for  him. 
Then  she  bid  that  he  should  give  advice  how  all 
things  should  be  prepared  for  her  Journey. 

So  he  told  her,  saying,  thus  and  thus  it  must  be,  and 
we  that  survive,  will  accompany  you  to  the  River-side. 
ToherChii-        Then  she  called  for  her  children,  and  gave  them 
'^^"'-  her  Blessing,  and  told  them,  that  she  yet  read  with 

comfort,  the  Mark  that  was  set  in  their  foreheads, 
and  was  glad  to  see  them  with  her  there,  and  that 
they  had  kept  their  garments  so  white.  Lastly, 
she  bequeathed  to  the  Poor  that  little  she  had,  and 
commanded  her  sons  and  her  daughters  to  be  ready 
against  the  messenger  should  come  for  them. 

When  she  had  spoken  these  words  to  her  Guide, 

and  to  her  children,  she  called  for  Mr.   Valiant-for- 

ToMr.v&-     Truth,   and   said    unto   him,  Sir,  you  have   in  all 

*^"*-  places    shewed    yourself   true-hearted,   be  faithful 

unto  Death,  and  my   King  will  give  a   Crown  of 

Life.      I    would  also  intreat  you  to  have  an   eye 


PART  THE  SECOND.  371 

to  my  children  ;  and  if  at  any  time  you  see  them 
faint,  speak  comfortably  to  them.  For  my  daugh- 
ters, my  Sons'  wives,  they  have  been  faithful,  and 
a  fulfilling  of  the  Promise  upon  them  will  be  their 
end.     But  she  gave  Mr.  Standfast  a  ring.  7b ^/r.  stand- 

Then  she  called  for  old  Mr.  Honest,  and  said "J-f bid  Ho- 
of him,  Behold  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  who7n  is  no  "^^'• 
Guile.  Then  said  he,  I  wish  you  a  fair  day,  when 
)'ou  set  out  for  Mount  Sion,  and  shall  be  glad  to 
see  that  you  go  over  the  River  dry-shod.  But  she 
answered,  come  wet,  come  dry,  I  long  to  be  gone ; 
for  however  the  weather  is  in  my  Journey,  I  shall 
have  time  enough  when  I  come  there,  to  sit  down 
and  rest  me,  and  dry  me. 

Then  came  in  that  good  man  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  n  Mr.  Rea- 
to  see  her.     So  she  said  to  him,  thy  travel  hither  ^y-*°-^^^'' 
has  been  with   difficulty ;  but   that  will   make  thy 
Rest  the  sweeter.     But  watch  and   be  ready  ;  for 
at  an  hour  when  you  think  not,  the  messenger  may 
come. 

After  him  came  in  Mr.  Despondency,  and  his  r<7Despon- 
daughter  Much-afraid ;  to  whom  she  said,  you  Dauohur. 
ought,  with  Thankfulness,  for  ever,  to  remember 
your  deliverance  from  the  hand  of  Giant  Despair^ 
and  out  of  Doubting- Castle.  The  effect  of  that 
mercy,  is  that  you  arc  brought  with  safety  hither. 
Be  ye  watchful,  and  cast  away  Fear ;  be  sober,  and 
hope  to  the  end. 

Then  she  said  to   Mr.   Feeble-inind,  Thou  wast  ti^  Feeble- 
delivered  from  the  mouth  of  Giant  Slay-good,  that 
thou  mightest  live  in  the  Light  of  the  Living  for 
ever,  and  see  the  King  with  comfort :  Only  I  ad- 
vise thee  to  repent  thee  of  thy  aptness  to  fear  and 


Her  last  day, 
and  manner 
of  departure . 


373  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

doubt  of  his  Goodness,  before  he  sends  for  thee ; 
lest  thou  shouldest,  when  he  comes,  be  forced  to 
stand  before  him  for  that  fault,  with  blushine. 

Now  the  day  drew  on,  that  Christiana  must  be 
gone.  So  the  Road  was  full  of  people,  to  see  her 
take  her  Journey.  But  behold  all  the  banks  be- 
yond the  River  were  full  of  horses  and  chariots, 
which  were  come  down  from  above,  to  accompany 
her  to  the  City  Gate.  So  she  came  forth,  and 
entred  the  RiveVy  with  a  beckon  of  farewell,  to  those 
that  followed  her  to  the  River-side.  The  last 
word  she  was  heard  to  say,  here,  was  /  come,  Lord, 
to  be  with  thee,  and  bless  thee. 

So  her  children  and  friends  returned  to  their 
place,  for  that  those  that  waited  for  Christiana  had 
carried  her  out  of  their  sight.  So  she  went  and 
called,  and  entred  in  at  the  Gate  with  all  the  cere- 
monies of  Joy,  that  her  husband  Christian  had 
done  before  her. 

At  her  departure  her  children  wept,  but  Mr. 
Great-heart  and  Mr.  Valiant  play'd  upon  the  well- 
tuned  cymbal  and  harp  for  Joy.  So  all  departed 
to  their  respective  places. 


Mr.  Ready- 
to-halt  sum- 
moned. 


In  process  of  time,  there  came  a  post  to  the 
town  again,  and  his  business  was  with  Mr.  Ready- 
to-halt.  So  he  enquired  him  out,  and  said  to  him, 
I  am  come  to  thee  in  the  name  of  him  whom  thou 
hast  Loved  and  followed,  tho'  upon  Crutches:  And 
my  message  is  to  tell  thee,  that  he  expects  thee  at 
his  table  to  sup  with  him  in  his  Kingdom,  the  next 
day  after  Easter;  wherefore  prepare  thyself  for 
thy  Journey. 


PART  THE  SECOND,  373 

Then  he  also  gave  him  a  token  that  he  was  a  Eccies.  12.  6. 
true  messenger,  saying,   /  have    broken  thy  golden 
bowl,  and  loosed  thy  silver  cord. 

After  this,  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  called  for  his  fel- 
low Pilgrims,  and  told  them,  saying,  I  am  sent 
for,  and  God  shall  surely  visit  you  also.  So  he 
desired  Mr.  Valiant  to  make  his  Will.  And  be- 
cause he  had  nothing  to  bequeath  to  them  that 
should  survive  him,  but  his  crutches,  and  his  good  Promise  iiu 
wishes,  therefore  thus  he  said :  These  crutches  I 
bequeath  to  my  son,  that  shall  tread  in  my  steps,  with 
an  hundred  warm  wishes,  that  he  may  prove  better 
than  I  have  done. 

Then  he  thanked  Mr.  Great-heart  for  his  con- 
duct and  kindness,  and  so  addressed  himself  to  his 
Journey.  When  he  came  at  the  brink  of  the 
River,  he  said,  Now  I  shall  have  no  more  need 
of  these  crutches,  since  yonder  are  Chariots  and 
Horses  for  me  to  ride  on:  The  last  words  he  v^SiSiiisiast 
heard  to  say,  was,  Welcome  Life.  So  he  went  his 
Way. 

After  this,  Mr.  Feeble-mitid  had  tidings  brought  Feebie-mind 
him,  that  the  post  sounded  his  horn  at  his  cham- 
ber-door. Then  he  came  in,  and  told  him,  saying, 
I  am  come  to  tell  thee  that  thy  Master  has  need  of 
thee ;  and  that  in  very  little  time  thou  must  behold 
his  Face  in  Brightness :  And  take  this  as  a  token 
of  the  truth  of  my  message  :  Those  that  look  out  at 
the  windows,  shall  be  darkned. 

Then  Mr.  Feeble-mind  called  for  his  friends,  and 
told  them  what  errand  had  been  brought  unto  him, 
and  what  token  he  had  received  of  the  truth  of  the 


He  makes  no 
wUL 


His  last 
Words. 


Mr.  Despon- 
dency's sum- 
mons. 


Eccles.  12.  5. 

His  Daughter 
goes  too. 


His  Will. 


374  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

message.  Then  he  said,  Since  I  have  nothing  to 
bequeath  to  any,  to  what  purpose  should  I  make 
a  will  ?  As  for  my  feeble  Afind,  that  I  will  leave 
behind  me,  for  that  I  have  no  need  of  that  in  the 
place  whither  I  go ;  nor  is  it  worth  bestowing  upon 
the  poorest  Pilgrims  :  Wherefore,  when  I  am  gone, 
I  desire,  that  you,  Mr.  Valiant,  would  bury  it  in 
a  dunghill.  This  done,  and  the  day  being  come 
in  which  he  was  to  depart,  he  entered  the  River  as 
the  rest:  His  last  words  were.  Hold  out,  Faith  and 
Patience.    So  he  went  over  to  the  other  side. 

When  days  had  many  of  them  passed  away,  Mr. 
Despondency  was  sent  for ;  for  a  post  was  come, 
and  broug-ht  this  message  to  him  :  Trembling  man, 
these  are  to  summon  thee  to  be  ready  with  thy  King 
by  the  next  Lord's  Day,  to  shout  for  Joy,  for  thy 
deliverance  from  all  thy  doubti^igs. 

And,  said  the  messenger,  that  my  message  is 
true,  take  this  for  a  proof.  So  he  gave  him  the 
f^rasshopper  to  be  a  burden  unto  him.  Now  Mr. 
Despondency  s  daughter,  whose  name  was  Much- 
afraid,  said,  when  she  heard  what  was  done,  that 
she  would  go  with  her  father.  Then  Mr.  Despond- 
ency said  to  his  friends ;  myself  and  my  daughter, 
you  know  what  we  have  been,  and  how  trouble- 
somely  we  have  behaved  ourselves  in  every  com- 
pany. My  will,  and  my  daughter's  is,  that  our 
Desponds  and  slavish  fears  be  by  no  man  ever 
received,  from  the  day  of  our  departure,  for  ever : 
For  I  know,  that  after  my  death,  they  will  offer 
themselves  to  others.  For,  to  be  plain  with  you, 
they  are  ghosts,  the  which  we  entertained  when  we 
first  began  to  be  Pilgrims,  and  could  never  shake 


PART  THE  SECOND.  375 

them  off  after :  And  they  will  walk  about,  and  seek 
entertainment  of  the  Pilgrims  ;  but  for  our  sakes, 
shut  ye  the  doors  upon  them. 

When  the  time  was  come  for  them  to  depart, 
they  went  to  the  brink  of  the  River.  The  last 
words  of  Mr.  Despondency,  were,  Farewel  night ,  ^^i^  ^'^^^ 
Welco7ne  day.  His  daughter  went  through  the 
River  singing,  but  none  could  understand  what 
she  said. 

Then  it  came  to  pass  a  while  after,  that  there 
was  a  post    in   the    town,    that    enquired    for    Mr. 
Holiest.     So  he  came  to  his  house,  where  he  was, 
and  delivered  to  his  hands  these  lines :   Thou  art  Mr.  Honest 
co77imanded  to  be  ready  against  this  day  seven-nighty  "*"'^°"'' ' 
to  present  thyself  before  thy  Lord,  at  his  Fathers 
house.     And  for  a  token  that  my  message  is  true. 
All  thy  dajighters  of  Musick  shall  be  brougJit  low.  Eccles.  12.  4 
Then  Mr.  Honest  called  for  his  friends,  and  said 
unto  them,  I   die,  but  shall  make  no  will.     As  iox  Ht  makes  m 
my    Honesty,   it  shall   go  with   me ;    let  him   that 
comes  after,  be  told  of  this.     When  the  day  that 
he  was  to  be  gone  was  come,  he  addressed  him- 
self to  go  over  the  River.     Now  the  River  at  that 
time  over-flow'd    the  banks    in    some   places ;    but 
Mr.    Honest   in    his    life-time    had   spoken    to   one 
Good-Co7tscience  to   meet  him  there,  the  which    he  GoodCon- 
also  did,  and  lent  him  his  hand,  and  so  helped  him  yf/r.^Honef/ 
over.     The  last  words  of  Mr.  Honest  were,  Grace '^'^  *'"  ^^' 
Reigns :  So  he  left  the  World. 

After  this,   it  was  noised  abroad,  that  Mr.  l^a-  Mr.  Vaiiant 
Hantfor-  Truth  was  taken  with  a  summons  by  the  ^^*""'°*"  • 


376  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS, 

same  post  as  the  other ;  and  had  this  for  a  token 
Eccies,  12.  6.  that  the  summons  was  true,  That  his  pitcher  was 
broken  at  the  fountain.     When   he  understood  it, 
he   called    for   his    friends,    and    told   them    of    it. 
Then,  said   he,    I   am  going  to  my  Father's,   and 
tho'    with    great   difficulty    I    am   got    hither,    yet 
now  I  do  not  repent  me  of  all  the  trouble  I  have 
His  Will.       been  at  to  arrive  where   I  am.     My  Sword  I  give 
to  him  that  shall  succeed  me  in   my  Pilgrimage, 
and  my  Courage  and  Skill  to  him  that  can  get  it. 
My  marks  and  scars  I  carry  with  me,  to  be  a  wit- 
ness for  me,  that  I   have  fought  His  battles,  who 
now  will  be  my  Rewarder.     When  the  day  that 
he  must  go  hence  was  come,  many  accompany'd 
him  to  the   River-side,  into  which  as  he  went,  he 
His  last         said,  Death,  zuhere  is  thy  Sti^igf  And  as  he  went 
"""'^^"  down  deeper,  he  said.  Grave,  where  is  thy  Victory  f 

So  he  passed  over,  and  all  the  Trumpets  sounded 
for  him  on  the  other  side. 

Mr.  Stand.         Then   there    came   forth    a    summons    for    Mr. 

^w.'"'""     Standfast;    (this    Mr.    Standfast  w^as   he  that  the 

rest  of  the  Pilgrims  found  upon  his  knees  in   the 

Enchanted  ground-^   for  the  post  brought   it   him 

open   in   his   hands.     The   contents   whereof  were. 

That  he  must  prepare  for  a  change  of  life,  for  his 

Master  was  not  willing  that  he  should  be  so  far  frotn 

him  any  longer.     At   this  Mr.   Standfast  was  put 

into  a  muse :  Nay,  saith  the  Messenger,  you  need 

not  doubt  of  the  truth  of  my  message  ;  for  here  is  a 

Ecci.  12.  6.     token  of  the  truth  thereof:   Thy  wheel  is  broken  at 

He  calls  for     the  cistem.     Then    he  called  to  him   Mr.    Great- 

beart.^'^^^'      hearty  who  was  their  Guide,  and  said  unto  him,  Sir, 


PART  THE  SECOND.  17 j 

although   it  was  not  my  hap  to  be  much  in  yo\iv  jfu  ,peechto 
good  company  in  the  days  of  my  Pilgrimage,  yet,  ^^'^• 
since  the  time   I  knew  you,  you  have  been  profit- 
able  to    me.     When    I    came    from    home,    I    left 
behind  me  a  wife,  and  five  small  children  ;  let  me 
in  treat  you,  at  your  return,  (for  I  know  that  you 
will  go  and  return  to  your  Master's  house,  in  hopes 
that  you   may  yet  be  a  conductor  to  more  of  the 
Holy  Pilgrims)  that  you  send  to  my  family,  and  let 
them   be  acquainted  with  all  that  hath,  and  shall 
happen    unto    me.     Tell    them    moreover    of    my 
happy  arrival  to  this  place,  and  of  the  present  late 
blessed  condition  that  I  am  in.      Tell  them  also  oinu  errand tc 
Christian  and  Christiana  his  wife,  and  how  she  and  ^"/"""'^y- 
her  children  came  after  her  husband.      Tell  them 
also,  of  what  a  happy  end  she  made,  and  whither 
she  is  gone.      I  have  little  or  nothing  to  send  to  my 
family,  except  it  be  Prayers  and  Tears  for  them; 
of  which   it  will   suffice    if  you    acquaint    them,   if 
peradventure  they  may  prevail. 

When  Mr.  Standfast  had  thus  set  things  in 
order,  and  the  time  being  come  for  him  to  haste 
him  away,  he  also  went  down  to  the  River.  Now 
there  was  a  great  calm  at  that  time  in  tlie  River ; 
wherefore  Mr.  Standfast,  when  he  was  about  half- 
way in,  stood  a  while,  and  talked  to  his  com- 
panions that  had  waited  upon  him  thither  :  And 
he  said, 

This  River  has  been  a  terror  to  many,  yea,  the  //,>  last 
thoughts  of  it  also  have  often  frighted  me  ;  but  now  ,^'"''^^*, 
methinks  I   stand  easy,  my  foot  is  fixed  upon  that 
u^on   which  the  feet  of  the  Priests  that  bare  the 

2ii 


373  THE  PILGRIMS  PROGRESS. 

Ark  of  the  Covenant  stood,  while  Isi-ael  went  over 
this  Jordan.  The  waters  indeed  are  to  the  palate 
bitter,  and  to  the  stomach  cold ;  yet  the  thoughts 
of  what  I  am  going  to,  and  of  the  conduct  that 
waits  for  me  on  the  other  side>  doth  lie  as  a  glow- 
ing coal  at  my  heart. 

I  see  myself  now  at  the  end  of  my  Journey ;  my 
toilsome  days  are  ended.  I  am  going  now  to  see 
thai  Head  that  was  crowned  with  thorns,  and  that 
Face  that  was  spit  upon  for  me. 

I  have  formerly  lived  by  hear-say  and  Faith ; 
but  now  I  go  where  I  shall  live  by  Sight,  and 
shall  be  with  him  in  whose  company  I  delight 
myself. 

I  have  loved  to  hear  my  Lord  spoken  of;  and 
where-ever  I  have  seen  the  print  of  his  shoe  in 
the  earth,  there  I  have  coveted  to  set  my  foot 
too. 

His  Name  has  been  to  me  as  a  civet-box;  yea, 
sweeter  than  all  perfumes.  His  Voice  to  me  has 
been  most  sweet ;  and  his  Countenance  I  have  more 
desired  than  they  that  have  most  desired  the  light 
of  the  Sun.  His  Word  I  did  use  to  gather  for 
my  food,  and  for  antidotes  against  my  faintings. 
He  has  held  me,  and  I  have  kept  me  from  mine 
iniquities ;  yea,  my  steps  hath  he  strengthened  in 
his  Way. 

Now,  while  he  was  thus  in  discourse,  his 
countenance  changed,  his  strong  man  bowed 
under  him ;  and  after  he  had  said,  Take  m^y 
for  I  come  unto  Thee,  he  ceased  to  be  seen  of 
them. 


PART  THE  SECOND.  379 

But  Glorious  it  was  to  see,  how  the  open  Region 
was  filled  with  Horses  and  Chariots,  with  Trum- 
peters and  Pipers,  with  Singers  and  Players  on 
stringed  instruments,  to  welcome  the  Pilgrims  as 
they  went  up,  and  followed  one  another  in  at  the 
Beautiful  Gate  of  the  City. 

As  for  Christians  children,  the  four  boys  that 
Christiana  brought  with  her,  with  their  wives  and 
children,  I  did  not  stay  where  I  was  till  they  were 
gone  over.  Also  since  I  came  away,  I  heard  one 
say,  that  they  were  yet  alive,  and  so  would  be  for 
the  increase  of  the  Church  in  that  place  where 
they  were,  for  a  time. 

Shall  it  be  my  lot  to  go  that  way  again,  I  may 
give  those  that  desire  it,  an  account  of  what  I 
here  am  silent  about ;  mean  time,  I  bid  my  Reader 
Adieu. 


THE  END. 


PRINTED    IN   GREAT   BRITAIN 

BY 

PIKE'S  FINE  ART  PRESS,  LTD., 
BRIGHTON. 


Date  Due 


G.V 


i^     ?* 


V  .V 


